A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian - Buck

A GRAMMAR
OF
OSCAN AND UMBRIAN

WITH A COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
AND A GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING BUCK,
PH.D.
PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE

PHILOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
BOSTON,
U.S.A.
GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS

Cbe &t&en*tim
1904
COPYRIGHT,
1904
BY CABL DARLING BUCK

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
PREFACE
THE
work
an attempt to furnish in a single volume of moderate compass what is most essential for the study of
the Oscan and Umbrian dialects. In spite of the meagreness of the
material, as compared with languages like Greek and Latin, and
following
is
in spite of the many questions of detail which are still unsolved,

the main features of these two dialects are well understood. And
such
is
their relation to Latin that
some acquaintance with them
important, not to the Indo-Europeanist alone, but to the student

of the Latin language, and, in a less degree, to the student of the
In order that a knowledge of
history and antiquities of Italy.
is
the dialects should become more general, it is not enough that we

have now such excellent works as Conway's Italic Dialects, with
full presentation of the existing material, and von Planta's
The
exhaustive Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte.
its
fullness of
v.
possibilities,
Planta's treatment, the conscientious weighing of

liberal citation of authorities, all add to its
and the
value as a work of reference, but the resulting bulk of 1372 pages

is likely to deter one who can devote only a moderate amount of
time to the subject. That there is need of a briefer grammar has

long been the author's conviction, which has only been strengthened
1
by inquiries and suggestions from others in this country and abroad.
In order to secure the desired brevity, it has been necessary to
eliminate almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points,

as well as special references for the views adopted or rejected.
Any
whom
one for
sufficient
may
the general bibliography given below is not

be referred to v. Planta.
Only in a few cases, here
So Skutsch, in a review of the author's Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System, Berliner

Philologische Wochenschrift, November, 1895: "Der Verf. kame einem Bediirfniss
entgegen, wenn er eine vollstandige Grammatik des O.-U. im Massstab seines Verb1
Systems schriebe Denn neben dem treffl ichen, aber weitschichtigen Werke v. Plantas
ist einkurzes Handbuch zur Einfiihrung erwiinscht."
.
iii
iv
Preface
have added references in footnotes, mostly to discussions more recent than v. Planta.
Generally I have simply stated
the view which seemed to me on the whole the most probable, or
It is scarcely necessary
else contented myself with a non liquet.
and
there, I
have had no predilection for

own previously expressed views, but have with equal freedom
to state that in matters of dispute I
my
rejected
them
according to
in favor of others or retained
my
them against
others,
present judgment.
That the treatment
and comparative, not merely

But
the emphasis is on Italic,
descriptive,
rather than on Indo-European, relations. In the case of words which
are peculiar to the dialects and not found in Latin, a fairly wide
range of cognates is cited, as in sections 15, 16. But ordinarily
comparison within the Italic is deemed sufficient, and forms from
is
is
historical
a matter of course.
other Indo-European languages are introduced only for special

reasons.
The grammar
is
called a
Grammar
of Oscan and Umbrian,
not of the Oscan-Umbrian dialects, for it does not pretend to treat

systematically the minor dialects included under the name Oscan-
Umbrian.
Most of the
characteristics of these dialects (so far as

they are clear) are mentioned incidentally, mainly in the Introduction.
But to discuss or even mention all the questions arising in
the attempt to generalize from material consisting of only a few

lines, would require an amount of space not justified by the results.
Unless the material from these minor dialects is notably increased,

our knowledge of the Oscan-Umbrian group will be almost coinci-
two principal dialects. And in

this approximate sense a grammar of Oscan and Umbrian is also
a grammar of Oscan-Umbrian.
As the book has been practically ready for the press since the
beginning of the year, and the Phonology in type since February,
dent with what
we know
of its
almost nothing in the literature of 1903 has been taken account of.
But in what has appeared there is little which has entirely convinced me. Special mention may be made of Brugmann's discussion
of the negative prefix anmyself wished there were
and anter inter' (I.E. 15, 70 ff.). I have

some way of equating these directly with
'
Preface
the Latin, instead of assuming by-forms (as in 98 with c), which

indeed seems out of the question in the case of Anafriss if L. Imbribus
But Brugmann's assumption that " initial e before nasal
(see 98, b).
+ consonant
had a very open pronunciation in the Oscan-Umbrian

had
and
perhaps become identical in this position with
period
Italic a" fails to convince me, in view of 0. embratur, Entrai, and
Nor do I see the necessity of

especially U. iseceles 'insectis.'
'
t
separating 0. ant from L. ante because of its meaning as far as
(see 299, 2).
For assistance I am indebted to Professors J. C. Rolfe and

Minton Warren, who kindly offered to read proof, and especially
to my pupils, Mr. W. C. Gunnerson and Mr. E. B. Nelson, who
have gone over the proof with great care, devoting no small amount
of time to the verification of references, citations, etc., and con-
way to the accuracy of the text. The remarkable

keenness and intelligence of the proof-reader in the office of the
publishers has also saved the work from many blemishes.
tributing in every
C. D. B.
DECEMBEB,
1903.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
BIBLIOGRAPHY
EXPLANATIONS
PAGE
xiii
xvii
.
INTRODUCTION
PEOPLES AND LANGUAGES OF ITALY
CLASSIFICATION OF THE ITALIC DIALECTS
.
EXTERNAL DATA
OSCAN
EXTERNAL DATA
UMBRIAN
OF THE OSCAN-UMBRIAN GROUP
CHARACTERISTICS
GENERAL
PHONOLOGY
.
INFLECTION
SYNTAX
VOCABULARY
SUMMARY
....
....
...'
SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OSCAN

SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF UMBRIAN
BORROWED WORDS
...
17
PHONOLOGY
ALPHABET AND ORTHOGRAPHY
OSCAN
UMBRIAN
RELATION OF THE ALPHABETS
NOTES ON ORTHOGRAPHY
:
gO
...
....
^
24
HISTORY OF THE SOUNDS
VOWELS
a
:.
e
i
i
U FOR
B
...
.'
...
-;.-;:
....
u
FOR U
vii
29
.
30
3i
33
3*
85
36
o,
38
s
41
Table of Contents
viii
..........
DIPHTHONGS
PAGE
41
ai
45
oi
........
.........
.......
......
.......
..........
.........
............
au, eu, ou
LENGTHENING OF VOWELS
SHORTENING OF VOWELS
ANAPTTXIS IN OSCAN
CONTRACTION AND HIATUS
VOWEL- WEAKENING IN MEDIAL SYLLABLES.
SYNCOPE IN MEDIAL SYLLABLES
SYNCOPE IN FINAL SYLLABLES
SAMPRASARANA
Loss OF FINAL SHORT VOWELS
VOWEL-GRADATION
CONSONANTS
CONSONANTAL i (i)
CONSONANTAL u (u)
.
49
50
53
57
59
60
66
62
66
.67
68
..........
AND
OMISSION OF NASALS BEFORE CONSONANTS
FINAL n AND
68
70
.70
71
ns
71
INTERVOCALIC
FINAL s
sm,
an,
si,
s.
zd
......
........
.......
RHOTACISM
.
73
74
74
.75
INTERVOCALIC rs
rs BEFORE CONSONANTS
76
FINAL
77
rs
sr
77
78
78
Is
78
P
pt
ps
78
79
bh
47
.61
40
.55
43
44
ei
79
79
LABIALS AND NASALS

t
79
80
FINAL t
FINAL nt
80
fl
82
80
Table of Contents
....
UM BRIAN
FINAL d
ix
FROM d
rs,
f,
PAGE
...
.
82
82
.84
.84
.......
........ .85
84
INITIAL di
wd,
dn
85
dh
DENTAL + s
DENTAL + DENTAL
OTHER COMBINATIONS OF DENTALS
THE GUTTURALS
86
87
......
87
88
89
kt
UMBRIAN PALATALIZATION or k
ks
LOSS OF k BETWEEN CONSONANTS
.89
.....
91
91
92
UMBRIAN PALATALIZATION OF g
93
gh
k
93
94
94
.94
.......
.....
gh
Loss OF U IN kU ETC.
CHANGE OF SURD MUTES TO SONANTS.
CHANGE OF SONANT MUTES TO SURDS
CHANGES OF THE ORIGINAL SONANT ASPIRATES
DOUBLING OF CONSONANTS IN OSCAN
SIMPLIFICATION OF DOUBLE CONSONANTS
CHANGES IN SENTENCE-COMBINATION. SANDHI
.....
....
.....
....
.
......
......
ACCENT
SUMMARY OF THE OSCAN AND UMBRIAN SOUNDS

OSCAN
UMBRIAN
95
96
97
97
99
100
100
101
.102
.
107
INFLECTION
NOUNS
...
.....
...
....
FIRST DECLENSION
SECOND DECLENSION
ZO-STEMS
..........
OSCAN GENTILES
THIRD DECLENSION
MUTE
IN
-iis
ETC.
STEMS, LIQUID STEMS
NASAL STEMS, S-STEMS

IRREGULAR NOUNS
113
116
119
121
124
128
130
131
Talle of Contents
FOURTH DECLENSION
...
PAGE
131
FIFTH DECLENSION
ADJECTIVES
DECLENSION
COMPARISON
:
ADVERBS
NUMERALS
132
...........
...........
...
.......
133
134
136
......
CARDINALS AND ORDINALS

DISTRIBUTIVES AND
NUMERAL ADVERBS
.........
........
.........
........
........
PRONOUNS
PERSONAL PRONOUNS
POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS
DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS
:
INTERROGATIVE, RELATIVE, AND INDEFINITE PRONOUNS

PRONOMINAL ENCLITICS
RELATIVE ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS
VERBS
THE PERSONAL ENDINGS
EXAMPLES OF CONJUGATION
:
SECOND CONJUGATION
THIRD CONJUGATION
FOURTH CONJUGATION
IRREGULAR VERBS
140
140
.
146
151
153
154
.156
157
.159
160
FIRST CONJUGATION
143
148
FORMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES

THE PRESENT STEM
139
139
FIRST CONJUGATION
137
.........
.........
......
SECOND CONJUGATION
THIRD CONJUGATION
FOURTH CONJUGATION
FORMS OF THE TYPE OF L. capio
IRREGULAR VERBS
REMARKS ON THE FORMS CONNECTED WITH L. habed
REMARKS ON THE FORMS CONNECTED WITH L. facio
THE IMPERFECT INDICATIVE
Tin: FUTURE INDICATIVE
THE PERFECT INDICATIVE
THE FUTURE PERFECT
.
...
.........
...........
........
........
THE SUBJUNCTIVE
THE PRESENT SUBJUNCTIVE
THE IMPERFECT SUBJUNCTIVE
THE PERFECT SUBJUNCTIVE
Table of Contents
xi
PAGE
THE IMPERATIVE
THE PASSIVE
THE PERIPHRASTIC PASSIVE
THE PRESENT INFINITIVE, THE SUPINE
THE PRESENT ACTIVE PARTICIPLE
THE PERFECT PASSIVE PARTICIPLE
THE GERUNDIVE
........
175
177
179
179
180
180
181
WORD-FORMATION
DERIVATION OF NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
NOUNS
ADJECTIVES
...........
...........
........
SECONDARY VERBAL DERIVATION

DENOMINATIVES
COMPOSITION
182
185
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

VERBS
190
192
193
SYNTAX
...........
..........
..........
........
........
......
.........
............
USES OF THE CASES

THE GENITIVE
THE DATIVE
THE ACCUSATIVE
THE LOCATIVE
:
195
198
199
199
THE ABLATIVE(-!NSTRUMENTAL):
ABLATIVE USES
INSTRUMENTAL USES
LOCATIVE USES
PREPOSITIONS (AND THE CORRESPONDING PREFIXES):
WITH THE ACCUSATIVE ONLY
WITH THE ABLATIVE ONLY
WITH THE ACCUSATIVE AND LOCATIVE
WITH THE LOCATIVE AND ABLATIVE
WITH OTHER CASES
ADJECTIVES
ADVERBS
.
THE VERB
VOICE
TENSE
200
201
203
205
207
209
210
210
211
211
212
.......
.......
....
MOOD:
COMMANDS AND PROHIBITIONS
THE SUBJUNCTIVE OF WISH
THE SUBJUNCTIVE IN SUBSTANTIVE CLAUSES
CLAUSES OF INDIRECT QUESTION
213
214
215
216
217
Table of Contents
xii
.........
.........
........
............
...........
RELATIVE CLAUSES
TEMPORAL CLAUSES
CONDITIONAL CLAUSES
AND PARTICIPLES
INFINITIVES
AGREEMENT
WORDS
ORDER OF WORDS
OMISSION OF
COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
OSCAN
THE CIPPUS ABELLANUS

THE TABULA BANTINA
........
225
226
230
INSCRIPTIONS OF POMPEII:
INSCRIPTIONS ON PUBLIC
THE EITUNS
WORKS, AND DEDICATIONS
239
242
INSCRIPTIONS
........
CAPUA
THE CURSE OF VIBIA
THE IOVILAE-DEDICATIONS
OTHER CAPUAN INSCRIPTIONS
INSCRIPTIONS FROM OTHER CAMPANIAN TOWNS
INSCRIPTIONS OF
INSCRIPTIONS OF SAMNIUM AND THE FRENTANI
243
247
.....
261
253
THE DEDICATORY TABLET OF AGNONE
254
.256
OTHERS
INSCRIPTIONS OF LUCANIA, BRUTTIUM,
AND MESSANA
268
259
COINS
UMBRIAN
260
THE IGUVINIAN TABLES
260
Vl-VIIandl
262
288
II
293
297
..........
.......
IV
COMMENTARY
MINOR UMBRIAN
III,
INSCRIPTIONS
301
310
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

OSCAN
311
UMBRIAN
327
PHOTOGRAPHS OF OSCAN INSCRIPTIONS

FACSIMILE OF OSCAN INSCRIPTION FROM POMPEII
FACSIMILE OF THE TABULA BANTINA
PIII>T<><.KAI-II OF Vb, IGUVINIAN TABLES
MAP OF CENTRAL ITALY
,
PLATE I
PLATE II
PLATE III
PLATE IV
PLATE V
BRIEF BIBLIOGRAPHY
The
history of the study of the Italic dialects might be expected

to date from the discovery of the Iguvinian Tables in 1444, but for
several centuries all the attempts to decipher these were wholly
The
sign of progress is found in Lanzi, Saggio

di lingua Etrusca e di altre antiche d'ltalia, Borne, 1789, in which
In the first
the ritual character of the contents was recognized.
worthless.
first
half of the nineteenth century fall, among others, the contributions

of K. 0. Miiller, who in his great work on the Etruscans (Die
Etrusker, 1828 2d ed. by Deecke, 1877) definitely disposed of the
;
error that
Oscan and Umbrian were connected with Etruscan
of
the Sanskritist Lassen, who gave a critical treatment of a section

of the Iguvinian Tables in his Beitrage zur Deutung der euguof Grotefend, celebrated for his
binischen Taf eln, Bonn, 1833
;
decipherment of the Old Persian cuneiform, who treats selected passages in his Rudimenta linguae Umbricae, Hanover, 1835-1839;
of Lepsius, the future Egyptologist, who in his dissertation, De
tabulis Eugubinis, Berlin, 1833, cleared up the remaining difficulties
of the alphabet and proposed a chronological arrangement, of the
tables which is still followed in the universally adopted numbering.
Lepsius also brought out the first trustworthy edition of the Oscan
inscriptions together with the Umbrian, the Inscriptiones Umbricae
et Oscae, Leipzig, 1841.
A work of prime importance for the study of Oscan and the

minor dialects was Mommsen's Unteritalische Dialekte, Leipzig,
A similarly fundamental work for Umbrian was Aufrecht
1850.
and KirchhofF s Die umbrischen Sprachdenkmaler, 1849-1851, the
first really critical
whole.
attempt to interpret the Iguvinian Tables as a
Kirchhoff was also the
first to
recognize the true character
Oscan inscription, the Tabula Bantina, in his elaborate

commentary, Das Stadtrecht von Bantia, Berlin, 1853. In Huschke's
Die oskischen und sabellischeri Sprachdenkmaler, 1856, and Die iguvischen Tafeln, 1859, a wealth of knowledge on the side of antiquities
of the longest
A full bibliography is given by v. Planta, II, pp. xi if. For the history of the
interpretation of the Iguvinian Tables, see especially Breal, Tab. Eug., pp. i ff.
1
xiii
xiv
Brief Bibliography
marred by a lack of
critical judgment, especially in grammatical

while
that
some
of the many daring conjectures have
so
points,
his
in general mark a step backward.
works
proved serviceable,
Newman's Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, London, 1864, is without
is
much
Grammatical questions were also discussed in numerous articles by Corssen, Ebel, Bugge, and others.
Bruppacher's
Oskische Lautlehre, 1869, and Enderis' Oskische Formenlehre, 1871,
were convenient little manuals for the time, though valueless to-day.
In the last quarter of the nineteenth century the most notable
advance in the interpretation of the dialect remains was made by
the works of Breal and of Biicheler. Besides their exhaustive commentaries on the Iguvinian Tables, cited below, each of these scholars
has discussed in one form or another most of the more important
Oscan inscriptions. Important contributions were also made by
Bugge, Danielsson, Deecke, Jordan, Pauli, and others. New editions
of the Oscan and Sabellian inscriptions with facsimiles were brought
out by the Russian scholar Zvetaieff in 1878 and 1884 (cited below).
The Italic dialects have always held an important place in the
interest of Indo-European philologists, and Brugmann especially
has done much to further their study, both as author and teacher.
It is not too much to say that the works of former pupils of his,
appearing from 1892 on, especially the treatises of Bronisch and the
present writer, von Planta's grammar, and Conway's edition of the
texts, all cited below, have put the whole subject on a new footing.
Contributions on special points, too numerous to specify here, have
value.
been made in recent years by F. D. Allen, Bartholomae, Ceci,

Ehlich, Fay, Horton-Smith, Pascal, Skutsch, Solrnsen, and others.
The following is a list of the works which are now the most
useful to the student.
Indo-European
BRUGMANN-DELBRUCK, Grundriss
Grammar
der vergleichenden
Grammatik
der indogermanischen Sprachen. 5 vols.

Strassburg, 1886-1900.
Vol. I in 2d ed., 1897.
Vols. I-II (Phonology and Morphology)
by K. Brugmann (abbr. Brugmann, Grd.) vols. III-V (Syntax)

by B. Delbruck (= Delbriick, Vergl. Syntax, I-III).
The Oscan and Umbrian dialects are treated systematically and as fully
;
as the wide scope of the
work permits.
xv
Brief Bibliography
BRUGMANN, Kurze vergleichende Grammatik
der indogermanischen
Parts I-II, Strassburg, 1902-1903.
Sprachen.
In this shorter work, to be completed within the limits of a single volume,

Oscan and Umbrian forms are mentioned only incidentally in connection with
the treatment of Latin.
Latin
Grammar
LINDSAY, The Latin Language.
SOMMER,
Handbuch
der
Oxford, 1894.
lateinischen Laut- und
Formenlehre.
Heidelberg, 1902.
STOLZ, Historische Grammatik der lateinischen Sprache.
1894.
Oscan-Umbrian
Grammar
VON PLANTA, Grammatik der oskisch-umbrischen

Strassburg, 1892-1897
and
and
of
2 vols.
all
future work.
texts.
A brief sketch of Oscan-Umbrian

Dialects,
Dialekte.
(abbr. v.
Planta).
sound and exhaustive treatment, fundamental for
Also contains the
Leipzig,
Umbrian grammar
grammar
in the
is
included in Conway's
commentaries of
Special chapters of the
others, quoted below.
Italic
Bre"al, Biicheler,
grammar are treated

Iund
Die
oskischen
E-Vocale.
BRONISCH,
Leipzig, 1892.
BUCK, Der Vocalismus der oskischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1892
in
(abbr.
Osk. Voc.).
BUCK, The Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System.
Chicago,
1895
(abbr.
Verb-System).
Texts and Commentaries
CONWAY, The
Italic Dialects.
vols.
Cambridge, 1897.
The most exhaustive
collection of the material, containing the inscriptions

epigraphical data, the glosses, lists of proper names, etc., together
with a brief sketch of the grammar, and a glossary.
with
full
A
v.
concise but complete collection of the inscriptions
is
also included in
Planta's Grammatik, cited above.
CONWAY, Dialectorum Italicarum Exempla Selecta. Cambridge, 1899.

Selections
from the
dialect inscriptions, with translation
and
brief notes.
AUFRECHT UND KIRCHHOFF, Die umbrischen Sprachdenkmaler.

2 vols.
Berlin, 1849-1851.
See above, p. xiii. Still to be consulted with
profit.
References for particular Oscan inscriptions are given in the Collection of Inscriptions.
xvi
Brief Bibliography
BREAL, Les Tables Eugubines.
Paris,
1875 (abbr. Tab. Eug.).
This and the following are the two leading commentaries on the Iguvinian
Tables.
BUCHELER, Umbrica. Bonn, 1883.

On the whole the most convincing interpretation
and followed
in large
MOMMSEN, Die
of the
Umbrian remains,
measure in the present work.
Leipzig, 1850 (abbr.
Unteritalischen Dialekte.
Unterit. Dial.).
See above,
graphical and
p. xiii.
Still
valuable for the epigraphical data and the geo-
historical notes.
ZVETAIEFF, Sylloge Inscriptionum Oscarum.
St.
Petersburg and
Leipzig, 1878.
ZVETAIEFF, Inscriptiones Italiae Mediae Dialecticae. Leipzig, 1884.

These two collections are now mainly valuable on account of the accompanying facsimiles.
Contributions on special points of
grammar and
interpretation are found

and series of studies,
in the various journals, proceedings of learned societies,
especially the following.
American Journal of Philology
(abbr.
Am.
J. of Ph.).
Kunde
der indogermanischen Sprachen.

Ed. by A.
B.B.
Bezzenberger (abbr.
Bezzenbergers Beitrage).
Berichte liber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sachsischen GesellBeitrage zur
schaft
der Wissenschaft
Classe (abbr. Ber.
zu
Leipzig.
Philologisch-historische
d. sachs. Gesell. d.
Wiss.)./
Classical Review.
Indogermanische Forschungen. Zeitschrift fiir

Sprach- und Altertumskunde (abbr. I.E.), with
indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde
Memoire de la Socie'te de Linguistique de Paris
Ling.).
Pauli's Altitalische Studien.
Rheinisches
Museum
vols.
indogermanische
the Anzeiger fur
(abbr. I.F. Anz.).
(abbr. Mem. Soc.
Hanover, 1883-1887.
fur Philologie (abbr. Eh. M.).
vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der

indogermanischen Sprachen. Founded by A. Kuhn (abbr. K.Z.
Zeitschrift
Kuhns
fiir
Zeitschrift).
EXPLANATIONS
Black type is used to transcribe words in the native alphabets,
and italics for those in the Latin alphabet. The same distinction
for separate letters or groups of letters. But
sometimes, to save unnecessary repetition, italics are used referring
to the spelling of both the native and Latin alphabets.
Glosses
is
commonly employed
cited are always indicated as such, except the frequently cAtedfamel.

The meanings of words cited are usually given, though not
always, especially where they can easily be inferred from the Latin
cognates cited. Vice versa, Latin cognates are sometimes left to be
from the Latin translations.
inferred
In the case of words of

grammar are to be
doubtful meaning these translations in the
regarded as expedients, subject to amplification or correction in

In the texts uncertain letters are distinguished by a
the glossary.
change of type, and where obvious mistakes are corrected the

original reading is given in footnotes to the text. But in the grammar proper such matters are usually ignored except when bearing
directly on the subject of discussion.
T.he signs i and u are used for consonantal i and u, English
y and w n, m, r, /, for the syllabic nasals and liquids assumed in

Indo-European forms. The colon (:) is used to point out relationBesides the abbreviations of
ship, in the sense of "cognate with."
works of reference mentioned above, the following are used.
;
= Avestan.
= Cippus Abellanus (no.
Eng. = English.
Fal. = Faliscan.
Germ. = German.
Goth. = Gothic.
Grk. = Greek.
I.E. = Indo-European.
Ital. = Italian.
L. = Latin.
Lith. = Lithuanian.
Marruc. = Marrucinian.
0. = Oscan.
Av.
O.Bulg.
C.A.
O.Eng.
O.H.G.
1).
O.Ir.
= Old Bulgarian.
= Old English.
= Old High German.
Old
O.Pruss.
Irish.
Old Prussian.
= Paelignian.
= Sabine.
Skt. = Sanskrit.
T.A. = Tablet of Agnone (no. 45).
T.B. = Tabula Bantina (no. 2.)
U. = Umbrian.
Pael.
Sab.
Vest.
xvii
Vestinian.
OSCAN AND UMBRIAN GRAMMAR

INTRODUCTION
PEOPLES AND LANGUAGES OF ITALY
The
1.
Italian peninsula, in the earliest period of history,

of languages
was occupied by various peoples speaking a variety

and dialects.
The Lig-urians
in the northwest have usually been regarded

an aboriginal, pre-Indo-European, population, but are
now thought by some to be Indo-European. 1 The linguistic
remains, consisting largely of geographical names, are too
as relics of
meagre to be decisive.
The Etruscans (Latin Etruscl or Tusci, the latter from
*Turscl; cf. Umbrian Turskum, Greek Tvparjvoi, Tvpprjvoi) occupied Etruria, and, previous to the Celtic invasions, much of the
central part of northern Italy, in the valley of the Po.
They
were also masters of Campania from the eighth century B.C.
down
Samnite invasion in the last quarter of the fifth

The Etruscan inscriptions 2 number over six thoucentury
sand, but only a few hundred contain anything more than proper
names, and less than a dozen of these are of any considerable
to the
B.C.
The
interpretation is wholly uncertain and nothing

positive can be affirmed as to the affinities of the language.
But it is reasonably clear that it is not Indo-European. The
length.
riddle will probably
remain unsolved until the discovery of a
bilingual inscription of
1
Cf.
Now
some length.
Kretschmer, K.Z. 38, 108 ff.

being collected in the Corpus Inscriptionum Etruscarura.
1
Introduction
The Veneti,
pians and
[l
head of the Adriatic, and the Messain

Calabria have commonly been grouped
lapygians
at the
There are several hundred short

together as of Illyrian origin.
1
Venetian inscriptions, and the Messapian is also represented
2
From these
by some hundred and sixty short inscriptions.
remains it appears that the two languages, though Indo-European,
do not belong to the same group, and it is uncertain whether
the Venetian, or the Messapian with the modern Albanian,
should be classed as Illyrian. 3
Greek
colonies occupied nearly the entire southern portion

of Italy, many of them dating from a period earlier than the
beginnings of Roman history and retaining their Greek character for several centuries after Christ.
Celtic tribes which poured in from the north, and in the

early part of the fourth century B.C. sacked Rome, maintained
themselves for some time in the central plains of northern

Italy.
The
rest of Italy
was occupied by
akin to the Latin and with
it
tribes
speaking dialects
constituting the Italic branch of
the Indo-European family.
CLASSIFICATION OF THE ITALIC DIALECTS

2.
The
Italic
Dialects fall into two groups, the Latin-
Faliscan and the Oscan-Umbrian.
The
were
Latin-Faliscan comprises the Latin, of which there

towns of Latium, and the
local variations in the different
Faliscan, spoken in the Faliscan plain in the southeastern part

of Etruria.
The few short inscriptions 4 are sufficient to show
that Faliscan differed but slightly from Latin.
The Oscan-Umbrian group is so named from
its
two most
important members, the Oscan and the Unibrian, but includes

1
Collected in Pauli, Die Veneter, Altitalische Forschungen

Mostly in Fabretti, Corpus Inscriptionum Italicarum.
On
the Illyrian question,
gricchisclic Spnicligeschichte, 244
K.Z.
30, 299
ff.
III.
Pauli, I.e.; Kretschmer, Einleitung in die

Hirt, Festschrift fiir Kieport, 181 if. Pederscn,
Collected in Deecke, Die Falisker.
cf.
IT.
Oscan
3]
External Data
also the dialects of most of the minor tribes of central Italy,

which may be conveniently designated as Sabellian. 1 The best
known of these is the Paelignian, which shows a very close
resemblance to Oscan. Much the same are the dialects of the
neighboring Marmcinians and Vestiiiians, of which there are
some scanty remains. Volsciaii, known only from an inscription of four lines from Velitrae, is more strongly differentiated
and in several particulars resembles Umbrian more than Oscan
but there is no sufficient reason for grouping it otherwise than
among the Sabellian dialects. The Marsiaiis, Aequians, and
Sabines are connected historically with the other Sabellian
tribes, and their dialects doubtless belong properly to the
same group. But they were subjected to Latin influence from
a very early period, and the meagre remains that we have give
no satisfactory picture of their characteristics.
;
OSCAN
EXTERNAL DATA
found in Samnium (incluand Hirpini), Campania,

northern Apulia, Lucania, and Bruttium, and in the Sicilian
city of Messana from the period after its occupation by the
Campanian Mamertines. These are precisely the regions which
we know were occupied by Samnite tribes. In calling the language Oscan rather than Samnitic we are following the usage
3. Oscan inscriptions have been

sive of the territory of the Frentani
of the Latin authors, as
when Livy
(10, 20) relates
how
in one
The etymological connection of Sabellus (from *Saf-no-lo-) Sablnl (from

*Saf-inoi), and Samnium (from *Saf-nio-m; cf. Oscan Safinim), together with the
tradition of the Sabine origin of the Samnites and the minor tribes like the Paeligni,
1
a witness to the tribal relations of these peoples. The Roman writers use Sabellus
and it is properly a generic term including Samnitic. Strictly
speaking the Samnite tribes were Sabellian, and their language, the Oscan, a Sabelis
in the sense of Samnitic,
But the Samnites and their language occupy such a preeminent position
that they are best grouped by themselves, and we may, for convenience, reserve the
name Sabellian for the- closely related minor tribes and dialects.
The so-called Old Sabellian inscriptions, found in various parts of central Italy,
lian dialect.
are wholly unintelligible, and certainly are not in any of the Sabellian dialects.
possibly represent the language of some Illyrian tribes.
They
Introduction
[3
wars the Roman consul sent out spies who were

Now the Oscans (Lat.
acquainted with the Oscan language.
Oscl, earlier Opscl, Grk. 'Oirifcoi) were a Campanian tribe, and
it has been held by some that Oscan was not the original language of the Samnites, but was adopted by them after their
of the Samnite
invasion of Campania.
But
this is altogether improbable.
We
must, rather, assume that the Oscans were simply a detached

branch of the Samnites, speaking essentially the same language
and the principal reason why this language was called Oscan
rather than Samnitic is that it was among the Oscans that the
Greeks and Romans first came in contact with it. The Sam;
nites entered the field of history as a politically distinct people

but their language, being the same, was called
;
from the Oscans
by the name already

Oscans, by reason of
can
civilization,
Moreover
was among the

their early contact with Greek and Etrusthat the language was first reduced to writing,
established.
it
so that while they did not give the Samnites a new language,
they did give them its written form, and to a certain extent,
This last
probably, a sort of normalized standard of speech.
supposition would help account for the fact that local variations
of Oscan, outside of Campania, are far less marked than one
would expect, considering the extent of the territory in which
the language was spoken.
4. The Oscan inscriptions number over two hundred, but
more than half of \hese contain only proper names or fragments
About three quarters of them come from Campania,
of words.
where Pompeii, and in recent years Capua, have furnished the
greatest number.
The
period of time covered is nearly five centuries, the

earliest remains being some coin-legends from the end of the
fifth or first half of the fourth century B.C., while the latest are
some of the graffiti of Pompeii, which there is reason to believe

were scratched on the walls after the first earthquake in 63 A.D.
But by far the greater part of the material falls between 300 B.C.
the Social War in 90-89 B.C.
After the Social War Oscan
External Data
Oscan
5]
documents, but continued to exist

how long we cannot tell. If
as a local patois for some time,
at Pompeii it was still spoken, to some extent at least, in the
first century A.D., it very likely lingered on for several centuries
ceased to be used in
official
in the remoter districts of
Samnium.
Most
of the inscriptions are written in the native Oscan

alphabet, which is derived, through the medium of the Etruscan,
from the Greek of the Chalcidian type. But a few from Lucania,
including the longest Oscan inscription known, the Tabula

Bantina, are in the Latin alphabet, and some from Sicily and
various parts of southern Italy are in the Greek alphabet.
5.
As
many well-known classes of inThe Tabula Bantina, the longest
regards contents,
scriptions are represented.
inscription, itself only a fragment of the original, contains a

series of municipal regulations.
The next longest, the Cippus
is
an
between
the cities of Nola and
Abellanus,
agreement
Abella touching certain temple property held in common.

From Agnone in Samnium comes an inventory of statues and
altars in a sacred grove.
The Curse
of Vibia,
from Capua,
together with a few shorter curses, belongs to the class of

devotiones of which there are many examples among Greek
and Latin inscriptions. There are several inscriptions on public

works from Pompeii and elsewhere also dedications, including
a peculiar series of 2<m7ae-dedications, mostly from Capua, the
nature of which is not fully understood.
Certain inscriptions
painted on house-fronts near some of the street-corners in Pompeii seem to be guides for the allied troops occupying the city
in the Social War.
There are numerous inscribed coins from
various towns, some of them older than any of the inscriptions
on stone also several from the time of the Social War, bearing
the legend Viteliu 'Italia', and the names of the leaders of the
allies.
There are a few epitaphs, many bricks inscribed with
names, and probably one of the well-known inscribed missiles
also some illegible electioneering notices, not to mention various
other insignificant scrawls, on walls in Pompeii.
;
Introduction
6
6.
Besides
the
such as the
sources,
inscriptions,
Oscan
[6
there
glosses,
some
are
secondary
mostly in Varro and
Festus, and the geographical and personal names from Oscan

But they contribute relatively little to our knowledge
territory.
of the dialect.
7.
patois, nor was it so regarded by

Ennius, in boasting of having three
Oscan was not a mere
the earlier
Roman
writers.
souls because he could speak Greek, Oscan, and Latin, gave to

Oscan a position which he had no thought of giving to the local
For a long time, while

vernacular of his home, the Messapian.
Latin was still confined to Latium and its immediate borders,
Oscan was spoken over a vastly wider territory. It was the
language of the people which gave the Romans the hardest
In the early centuries the
fight for the hegemony of Italy.
Oscans of Campania, under the Etruscan rule, and close to the
Greek colonies of Cumae, Naples,
stood on fully as high

a plane of civilization as the Romans of the same period.
Eminent scholars like Mommsen have expressed the conviction
that there once existed an
Oscan
etc.,
and certainly the
literature,
conditions for the rise of a native literature were as favorable

as at
Rome.
But nothing has come down
reference to anything
introduced in
Atellanae or
to us, not
even a
more pretentious than the puppet-shows
Rome from Campania under the name oi.fabulae

ludi Osci.
At Rome, of course, these were no
longer given in Oscan, but in rustic Latin.
UMBRIAN
EXTERNAL DATA
Aside from a few short inscriptions from various towns

of Umbria, the Umbrian remains consist of the Iguvinian
8.
Tables, discovered at Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium, in the fifteenth century.

These jiro seven small bronze tablets (originally
two were lost soon after the discovery), most of them

inscribed on both sides, and containing together between four and
five thousand words.
This makes a far more extensive docunine, but
ment than any representing any other
dialect except Latin.
General Characteristics of Oscan-Umbrian
11]
Some
9.
alphabet,
Umbrian
derived from the Greek
of the tables are written in the native
which
the Oscan
like
is
through the Etruscan, others in the Latin alphabet. These

two divisions of the material are conveniently distinguished as
Old Umbrian and
New
Umbrian, but the differences are in part

merely orthographic, and, at most, far less marked than those
which are usually associated with the terms Old and New in
such a connection. The New Umbrian tables may date from
the early part of the
first
Old Umbrian tables are it

were inscribed at different
century B.C.
How much
earlier the
impossible to say; different parts

times, and even the relative order is
is
See the Commentary on the Iguvinian
not fully determined.

Tables.
10.
The contents
of the Tables consist of the acts of a
certain corporation of priests known as the Atiedian Brothers,

and in their general character resemble the Roman Acta Arva-
directions for various ceremonies, such as
They contain
lium.
Mount and the Lustration of the

more private functions of the brotherhood,
with minute prescriptions as to the taking of auspices, manner
the Purification of the Sacred
People, as well as the
of sacrificing the victims, etc.; also statements as to the duties

of certain officials, perquisites of the priests, contributions to
Some of the
be made to the brotherhood by certain gentes, etc.
older tables contain matter which
form
is
repeated in an expanded
in the later tables.
GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE OSCAN-UMBRIAN GROUP

Phonology
11.
The most
nology, are
striking
characteristics,
as
regards
pho-
the labiovelars q% and $#, which appear in

Latin as qu and v (gu after n), to the labials p and b ; e.g. O. pis
O. bivus vivi' 'quis', U. pisi, Volsc. pis, Marruc. nipis ;
Change
of
'
U. benust 'venerit'
U. umen (from *imilen) 'unguen'.
Introduction
[11
Extensive syncope of short vowels in non-initial syllables

actud 'agito'; -- U. fiktu 'figito';
O. hiirz 'hortus';
O.
e.g.
O. akkatus 'advocati'.
U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus';
Assimilation of
nd
to nn\
O. upsannam operandam' ;
'
e.g.
U. pihaner 'piandi' (n for nn, 26).

Retention of s before nasals and liquids, where
Latin e.g. O. fisnam 'fanum', U. fesnaf-e, P&el.fesn.
;
'cena', U. sesna
in
O. kersnu
Pael.
it is lost
prismu prima'.
Retention of a in medial syllables, where it is weakened in

Latin to e or i\ e.g. O. Anterstatai *Interstitae' - - U. antakres
4
-- U. procanurent
*procinuerint'.
of
Representation
original bh and dh by/, not only initially
as in Latin, but also medially, where Latin has b or d\ e.g.
'integris';
O.
tfei,
U.
O.
tefe 'tibi';
mefiai 'in
media';
-- U.
rufru 4 rubros'.
which in Latin is shortened, in the

direction of 0; e.g. O. molto, U. mutu, muta'multa'.
Change of kt to ht, and of pt to ft (Umbrian, further, to
U. rente recte'
O. seriftas
Jit)
e.g. O. Uhtavis Octavius'
scriptae', U. screhto.
Change
of final a,
'
Assimilation of ks to
ss,
s;
e.g.
O.
destrst
'dextra
est',
U. destram-e.
Change of ns to
Oscan and Umbrian;
U. Ace. PI. eaf'e&s'
though under
/,
e.g.
O. uittiuf'usus' from *oition-s
Marruc.
(also
different conditions in
iaf-c)
from *eans (but O.
viass).
Inflection
12.
The types
DECLENSION.
of noun-declension are suf-
naturally into the same grouping

of Five Declensions.
But the Fifth Declension is represented
a
few
and
in the Third Declension the consonantforms,
by only
stems and i-stems are kept distinct in a greater number of caseficiently like the
Latin to
forms than in Latin.
fall
The Cases
are the
same
as in Latin, except
that, in the Singular, the Locative exists as a distinct form with

full syntactical functions.
The important differences in case-
formation are as follows (for examples, see the paradigms)
13]
First Declension.
The Gen.
Sg. has the original ending -as,

in
which preserved
Latin only in phrases like paterfamilias ;
the Nom. PI. has the original ending -as, which is lost in Latin.
is
Second Declension.
The Gen.
Sg. has the ending -eis, from

i-stems ; the Dat. Sg. has the ending -oi, which occurs in
Latin only in Numasioi of the Praenestine brooch the Nom.
;
PL
has the original noun-ending -os for both nouns and pronouns, while the Latin has -I, from -oi, the pronominal ending
;
PL
has only the original -dm (L. -um), there being

nothing to correspond to L. -drum, which is a specifically Latin
the Gen.
development.
Third Declension.
The Gen.
Sg. always has -eis, the ending of

z-stems, while Latin -is is the proper ending of consonantstems ; the Ace. Sg. of consonant-stems has -om, from o-stems ;
in the
Nom. PL
the consonant-stems
and i-stems are kept
distinct, the former having the original ending -es with syncope of the e, the latter -es as in Latin (O. humuns 'homines',
but
tris'tres').
CONJUGATION.
The
conjugation-types are the same

as in Latin, the material grouping itself under the Four Conjugations, leaving the relics of unthematic inflection as "Irregular
13.
Verbs."
But the type represented by Latin
capio
is,
in origin,
more closely connected with the Fourth Conjugation than with

the Third, and in Oscan-Umbrian is better grouped with the
Fourth.
The Moods are the same. As in Latin, the Subjunctive is

a fusion of original Subjunctive and Optative forms, and the
distribution of the forms is the same as in Latin, except in the
Perfect Subjunctive (see below).
The Tenses
are the same, except that, perhaps accidentally,
no example of a Pluperfect.
The Voices are the same, but of the Passive there are only
forms of the Third Singular and Third Plural.
Of the non-finite forms there are found a Present Active
Participle, Perfect Passive Participle, Gerundive, Present Active
there
is
Introduction
10
Infinitive, Perfect Passive Infinitive,
[13
The Ger-
and Supine.
und, Perfect Infinitive Active, Future Infinitives, Present InfinThe

itive Passive, and Future Active Participle are lacking.
absence of examples of some of these forms is possibly a mere

accident, but it is probable that most of them are specifically
Latin formations.
The important differences in formation are as follows

The Pres. Infin. Act. ends in -om e.g. O. ezum, U. erom'esse*.
The Future is an ^-formation, in origin a short-vowel Sub:
junctive of an s-Aorist
e.g. O. deinast 'iurabit', U. ferest 'feret'.
The Fut. Perf. is an ws-formation, probably based on an
;
old Perf. Act. Partic. in -us combined with a short-vowel Sub-
junctive of the verb 'to be'; e.g. O.
efc'etttf
'dixerit',
U. benust
'venerit'.
Among
the different formations making up the Perfect
System, the /-Perfect
is
characteristic of
Oscan-Umbrian
e.g.
O. aikdafed 'decrevit', U. andirsafust 'circumtulerit'.

(OscanSabellian has also a ^-Perfect, and Umbrian an Z-Perfect and
an TtH-Perfect.)
The
sign
<?,
The Latin
Perf. Subj.
is
and s-Perfects are lacking.

Subjunctive form with the mood-
vl-
a real
not an Optative with mood-sign I as in Latin

U. combifiansi 'nuntiaverit'.
;
e.g.
O.
tri-
barakattins 'aedificaverint',
In the Third Singular and Third Plural there
is
a distinc-
between primary endings, which are -, -nt, and secondary

endings, which are -d (lost in Umbrian), -ns; e.g. O. faamat
'habitat', but fakiiad 'faciat'; -- O. stahint 'stant', U.
tion
furfant
O. deicans 'dicant', U. dirsans 'dent'.
Latin
shows -d in some of the earliest inscriptions, but nothing cor'purgant', but
responding to -ns.
The unthematic form of the Third Plural, -ent, which in
Latin is always replaced by the thematic form -ont, -unt, is preserved, and even extended to thematic formations e.g. O. set,
U. sent 'sunt', O. censazet 'censebunt'.
The Third Singular and Third Plural of the Passive have
an ending -ter, unknown in Latin, while the Latin -tur
appears
;
15]
11
e.g. O. vincter 'convincitur',

only in Umbrian secondary tenses
karanter 'vescuntur', U. herter 'oportet'; U. emantur 'accipiantur'.
;
The Third Singular Passive

which the ending
U.ferar 'feratur', O.
in
is
has also a peculiar set of forms
neither -ter nor -tui\ but simply -r
e.g.
sakrafir (Perf. Subj.) 'sacrato'.
The Imperative Passive has an ending

which
samur
is
-mo(d), O. -mo-r,
of similar origin to the early Latin -mino ; e.g. O. cen-
'censetor',
U. persnihimu 'precator'.
Syntax
14.
The Syntax shows
the Latin.
a remarkably close resemblance to

There are no uses of the moods and tenses which
cannot be paralleled in the Latin, the agreement being closest,

some respects, with early Latin prose. The Passive forms
include both genuine Passives and Deponents, as in Latin, but
in
the frequent impersonal use is characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian.

In the use of the cases there are many interesting constructions,
which the following are the most noteworthy. The Locative,

being preserved as a distinct case-form, is used where the Latin
of
requires in with the Ablative, e.g. O. eisei terei 'in eo territorio'.

The Partitive Genitive has a wider scope than in Latin, e.g.
U. iuenga peracrio tursituto 'iuvencas ex opimis fuganto'.
Genitive of
Time
XXX proximis'.
is seen in O. zicolom
The Genitive
to denote the matter involved
is
e.g.
XXX nesimum 'in die bus
used more freely than in Latin

O. eizazunc egmazum 'in these
'
matters', U. pusi ocrer pihaner as in the case of the purification
The prepositions corresponding to Latin inter
of the mount'.
and trans are used with both Accusative and Locative; those
corresponding to ob and post are used with the Ablative.

Vocabulary
Oscan-Umbrian
as compared with Latin, the following are the most important
examples
15.
Of words which
are characteristic of
1
Special attention is given here to the lexical peculiarities, since these are not,
like the other characteristics, the subject of fuller treatment in the grammar proper.
12
Introduction
O. herest
1. her- 'velle'.
teis
'Veneris'
[15
volet', heriam 'arbitrium, vim', Herenta-
U. heri'vult', heriest
(Pael. fferentas);
'volet',
Cf. L. horior,
etc., herter 'oportet', heris 'vel', pis-her 'quilibet'.
Grk. %atjO<, Skt. Jidrydmi 'be gratified, delight in', Goth.

This root completely displaces
-gairns 'eager', Eng. yearn.
hortor,
meaning 'wish', the latter appearing only

in a specialized meaning e.g. U. veltu'deligito', ehueltu 'iubeto'.
uel- (L. void) in the
2. toutd- 'civitas,
Mamertina',
O. rwpro Ma/jLepnvo 'civitas
urbs, populus'.
toutad praesentid 'populo praesente', touticom

U. totam liouinam 'civitatem Iguvinam',
etc.;
'publicum',
tuderor totcor 'fines urbici', etc.; Mamie, toutai Maroucai
Cf. Lith. tauta
'civitati Marrucinae'; Volsc. toticu 'publico'.
'people', O.Pruss. tauto 'country', O.Ir. tuath 'people', Goth.
etc.
piuda 'people', O.Eng. peod 'people, nation',

3.
<m-'sacer, divinus'.
esono 'sacrificium';
Volsc.
O. aisusis
Mamie.
'sacrificiis';
atfot
d]fl'(?);
alaoi
esaristrom 'sacrificium';
U. esona
'sacras',
Mars, esos
'dis'(?);
Oeol
VTTO
Tvpprjvwv
Perdeus
(Suetonius).
(Hesychius),
and
to
Goth,
aistan
related
to
Germ.
Ehre
haps
(Goth. *aiza),
aesar Etrusca lingua
'revere', L. aestimo,
4. Jcomno-
'comitium'.
'super comitio',
comono 'comitia';
conventu'.
U.
kumne
super
From kom
'cum'
L. pro-nus, trdns-trum).
-no- (cf.
5. hontro- 'inferus'.
hondomu
O.
aiz-d-.
kumnahkle 'in
+ suffix
Superl.
from
O. hu[n]truis
From
'infimo'.
'inferis';
U.
hondra
horn-, related to
'infra',
L. humus,
For meaning cf. L. humilis, Grk.

a/*a^ %^^,
%â/iaX,o'?, Lith. 8$ma8'low\ zemyn 'down', from seme 'earth'.
medes-îus
U. mefs, mers 'ins', mersto 'iustum', mersuva
O.
meddiss
'iusta';
'meddix', official title (cf. Festus "meddix
apud Oscos noraen magistratus est"; Livy 26, 6, 13 "medix
Grk.
etc.
6.
tuticus [O. meddiss tiivtiks

see above, 2] qui summus magistratus apud Campanos est"; cpd. like L. index from *iu*-dik-),
medicim 'magistracy', meddikiai 'in the meddixship'; medicatinom
;
'iudicationem', medicatud 'iudicato'; Pael., Volsc., medix (Nom.
PL); Mars, medis.
Cf. L. modus, modes-tus, Grk.
/u-e'So/iat,
etc.
15]
7.
13
O. nerum (Gen. PI.), niir

(Nom. Sg.); U. nerf (Ace. PL), nerus (Dat. PL). For related
Sabine forms cf. Suetonius Tib. 1 "inter cognomina autem et
ner- 'vir, princeps', title of rank.
Neronis adsumpsit, quo significatur lingua Sabina fortis ac

strenuus"; Aul. Gellius 13, 23 "id autem, sive Nerio sive
Nerienes est, Sabinum verbum est, eoque significatur virtus
et fortitude";
earl
Lydus de Mens.
4,
42
"vep(icr) <yap
rj
avbpia
vepwvas rou? avBpefovs ol 2a/3tz>ot /caXovaiv".

Grk. avrip, Skt. war-' man', O.Ir. nert' strength'.
8.
fcal
Cf.
nessimo- 'proximus'.
O. nessimas (Nom. PL), nesimum (Gen.
nesimois
Cf.
PL),
(Abl. PL); U. nesimei proxime' (adv.).
O.Ir. nessam 'nearest', etc.
Cf. also O. nistrus 'propinquos'.
'
O. pert viam 'trans viani', am-pert not more

pert 'trans'.
An
than, dumtaxat'; U. pert spiniam trans columnam'(?).
extension of per.
Umbrian also uses traf L. trans.
10. postin 'according to'.
O. piistin slagim 'according to the
l
9.
'
territory';
U.
pusti kastruvuf
'
per capita' (?)
etc.
An
exten-
sion of *posti (early Latin paste).

11. pur- 'ignis'.
U. pir 'ignis', pure-to 'ab igne'; O. purasiai 'in
Cf.
Grk.
irvp, TTU/JO?, O.H.G./im^wr, Eng.^re, etc.
igniaria'.
12. sewo-'totus'.
'sollemne'.
O. smoWomnino'; U. sewom'totum', sev-akne

Cf. L. so-lus, Goth. se-ls(?).
O. saahtum tefuriim 'sacred burnt13. tefro- 'burnt-offering'.

'carnes
U.
tefra
cremandas', tefru-to 'ex rogo'.
offering';
Probably from *tepsro-, related to L. tepor, Skt. tdpas, etc.
14.
U.
re-'habitare'.
O.
triibum
trebeit
'domum',
'
versatur', tremnu 'tabernaculo';
tribarakkiuf 'aedificium',
tribarakavum
Cf. O.Ir. treb 'dwelling-place', Lith. trobd
'aedificare', etc.
'building', Goth, paurp 'field', Germ. Dorf, etc.

15. wero-'porta'.
O. veru 'portam'; U. uerof-e 'in portam', etc.
Cf. Skt. vr- 'enclose', Goth. warjan'w&Td off', Lith. veriu
'open, shut', varoi 'gate', L. aperio, operio.

For other examples, see, in the Glossary, O. akenei, U. acnu
O. aikdafed, U. eitipes
O. eehiianasiim, U. ehiato
O. eizo-, U. era-;
;
O. pumperiais, U. pumpefias.
Introduction
14
[16
Of the many words which are peculiar to Oscan (orOscan-
16.
Sabellian) or to Umbrian, the following
may be mentioned here.
A. OSCAN. 1. aeteis 'partis', a]ittium 'partium'. Cf Grk. alua

from air-La.
From aw-'amb-'
2. amnud 'circuitu', amnud 'causa' (prepos.).
.
/**
+ suffix
-no-.
(Cf. kom-no-, 15,
4.)
Perhaps contained in
L. soll-emnis.
3.
comparascuster 'consulta erit', kujmparakineis 'consilii'. From

the same root as L. posed, precor, but with the meaning
which
has more
it
commonly
in other
languages of 'ask,
question' (Skt. prcchami 'ask', sam-prcchdmi 'consult',

4.
5.
6.
forschen, etc.).
Denominative from
deiud- 'iurare' (deiuatud ci\M?iio\ etc.).
*deiuo- 'god'.
Cf. Lettic diwatl-s 'swear', from diws 'god'.
egmo
'res',
eituam,
egmazum
eitiuvam 'pecuniam',
feihuss 'muros',
feihiiis
'heap, wall', etc.

8.
inim,
mm'et'.
Etym. uncertain
'rerum', etc.
Marruc. eituam 'pecuniam'.

7.
Germ.
'muris'.
eituas 'pecuniae',
(L.egeo?).
etc.
Also
Etym. uncertain.
Cf.
Grk. reZô?, Skt. dehi
From
the same root as L. fingd, figura, etc.

Also Pael. inim and mom 'et'. Related to
L. enim, U. enom'tum'.
9.
In form a 3d Sg. Pres. Pass, from the same root

Cf. L. vel from void, and U. heris 'vel' (15, 1).
loufir 'vel'.
as L.
libet.
Also Pael. puclois 'pueris'. Cf.

10. puklum 'puerum, filium'.
Skt. putrd- 'son', and, from the same root, L. puer, Grk. vrat?.
11. tanginom 'sententiam', Abl. Sg. tanginiid, etc.
i'tongere nosse est,
nam
Cf. Festus
Praenestini tongitionem dicunt noti-
onem. Ennius 'Alii rhetorica tongent'". Cf Goth, pagkjan,

Eng. think.
For other examples, see, in the Glossary, aflukad, ampt,
.
amviannud, angetuzet, brateis, cadeis, karanter, deketasiui, ehpeilatas,

faamat,
fertalis,
heriiad,
iiiklei,
B.
UMBRIAN.
iuvilu,
lamatir,
luisarifs,
prupukid,
trutum, usurs, ualaemom,

12. anglaf, ancla i osGmes\
serevkid, slagim, sullus, sverrunei,
as L. oscines
from cano.
vereiiai.
Greneral Characteristics of Oscan-Umbrian
17]
13.
15
anouihimu 'induitor'.
From *an-ouio (Conj. IV);
L. ind-uo from *ind-ouo^ Lith. aviu 'wear (shoes)'.
cf.
14. ape, appei^cum, ubi' (always temporal).

Probably from ad
pe (L. -que), and so in form like L. adque, atque.
15. arsmor 'ritus',
arsmatiam 'ritualem', arsmahamo 'ordamini',
Etym. uncertain.
etc.
16. ctfwfoâ-'nuntiare,
mandare' (combifiatu, kupifiaia, etc.).

from
the
same root as in L. fido, Grk. Treiô),
Probably
fif-,
or possibly from fuf-, the same as in Grk. TrvvQavoâi.
17.
gomia
Grk.
Cf. \j.gemo, and, for
'gravidas'.
meaning
especially,
yefjico.
18. nertru 'sinistro'.
Cf. Grk. veprepos 'lower, nether'.
ing to Italic ideas
Accord-
Imus = sinister.
From
purditom 'porrectum', etc.
with
the
root
in
L.
duam.
seen
duim,
*por-douio,
20. tuder 'finem', tuderus 'finibus', tuderato 'finitum', eturstahmu
19. purdouitu 'porricito',
'exterminato', etc.
Etym. uncertain.
in ahauendu 'avertito', preuendu 'advertito'.
21. wera?-'vertere'
Germ, wenden (Eng. wind).

For other examples, too numerous to mention, see the
Glossary.
Many of them are technical terms, often of obscure
Cf.
meaning.
17.
Several words
are
used in a sense which
is
either
unknown
or nearly obsolete in Latin.

1. O. kasit (L. caret) means 'decet' or 'oportet', e.g. fakiiad kasit
'faciat decet'.
Cf. Eng. "it wants to be done", that is "it
needs to be done".
2.
O. castrom, U. castruo (L. castrum), mean either 'fundus,

landed property', or, more probably, 'head'.
3.
O. carneis, U. karu (L. card), have the general meaning 'part,

portion' (cf. also U. kartu 'distribuito'), e.g. maimas carneis
senateis tanginud 'maximae partis senatus sententia', U. mestru karu fratru
'maior pars fratrum'.
the specialized meaning 'piece of

secta carne'.
But Umbrian shows
flesh', e.g. aseceta karne
also
'non
Introduction
16
4.
The forms corresponding

of 'make, construct',
O.
ekass viass uupsens
'
[17
to L. operor are
used in the sense
where Latin would employ facio; e.g.

has vias f ecerunt', triibum ekak upsannam
deded'domum hanc faciendam
dedit';
U. capirse perso osatu
'capidi fossam facito'; Pael. Herec. fesn. upsaseter coisatens

'Herculi fanum fieret curaverunt'.
5.
O. ant (L. ante) means 'usque ad',
e.g. ant
punttram 'usque ad
pontem'.
6.
7.
U. com (L. cum), when postpositive, has developed a locative

meaning, e.g. ueris-co 'at the gate', asa-ku 'at the altar'.
O. op, up (L. ob), means 'apud', e.g. lip sakaraklud'apud ternplum', op toutad apud populum'.
pro- (L.pro-) sometimes has a temporal meaning 'before', for
which in Latin prae-, or ofterier ante-, is used ; e.g. U. prupehast
i
8.
9.
'ante piabit',O.prupukid'ex antepacto, by previous agreement'.

(L. emo) 'accipiantur' shows the original meaning
U. emantur
compounds and in the particle em. Cf.

also Festus "emere, quod nunc est mercari, antiqui accipiebant pro sumere".
The specialized meaning 'buy' is found
in emps on one of the short inscriptions, where it is perhaps
due to Latin influence.
U. prever (L. privus) means 'singulis', e.g. numer prever
'nummis singulis'. Cf. Festus "privos privasque antiqui
dicebant pro singulis".
So also O. preiuatud means 'reo,
'take' seen in Latin
10.
defendant' (as rarely in Latin, e.g. Livy 26, 3, 8, etc.),

single man among the many making up the assembly.
11.
U.
orto (L. ortus) is
sometimes used in the
standing up',
'rising,
Cf. Velius
Longus
e.g.
(Keil,
urtes puntis'the
literal
sense of
pentads
Gram. Lat. VII, 74)
the
rising'.
"oriri
apud
antiques surgere frequenter significat, ut apparet ex eo quod

dicitur oriens consul magistrum populi dicat, quod est sur:
1 2.
gens"; Livy 8, 23, 15 "consul oriens".

U. tursituto, tursiandu (L. terreo), have the meaning drive off',
which in Latin is only poetical e.g. ponne im-tn/ar tursiandu
'
'cum iuvencae fugentur'.
But
also tursitu 'terreto'.
18]
17
13. U. couertu (L. converto) always means 'return', with the

intransitive meaning which is rare in Latin
e.g. enom traha
;
Sahatam couertu
'turn trans
Sanctam
revertito'.
14. U. vurtus (L. verto) has the meaning 'take a turn,

change',
which is rare in Latin (verterat fortuna, Liv. 5, 49, 5) ; e.g.
pune naraklum vurtus 'cum nuntiatio mutaverit'.
15. U. ostendu (L. ostendo) has more nearly its

etymological
meaning than in Latin. It is used of 'stretching out', that
is
'offering', fruits of the field or vessels; once of 'putting
'choosing', an official.
16. O. urust (L. oro ; see 21) is used in the technical sense of
in pon posmom
'plead, argue'; e.g. com preiuatud actud, -
forward', that
is
con preiuatud urust 'cum reo agito,

et cum postremum
cum reo oraverit'. Cf. Festus "orare antiquos dixisse pro
agere"; Cic. Brut. 12, 47 "oravisse capitis causam" ; Livy
,
39, 40, 6 "si causa oranda esset", etc.

17. U. comohota (L. commotus)
means 'brought,
-
offered', in
Di
comohota tribrisine buo,

tiom subocau 'lupte
commoto
te invoco'.
ternione
bourn,
piter Grabovi,
Cf. Cato, De Agric. 144 "lane pater, te hac strue commovenda
G-rabouie,
(MSS.
tio
ommovenda) bonas preces
also
precor".
Summary
18.
The
considerable.
differences between
Oscan-Umbrian and Latin are
are far greater, for example, than those

dialects, especially in the inflectional forms.
They
between the Greek
But the resemblances with
compared with any other

notable, leaving no doubt
Latin, as
Indo-European language, are also

that we have to do with two closely-related divisions of the
same branch, sharing in many important characteristics which
the various branches of the great family.

most marked in the inflectional system, so that
distinguish this
among
This again is
we can maintain that the Latin inflectional system as a whole
is
also the Italic.
The
simplest proof of this
lies in
the fact
18
Introduction
[18
that the general classifications which have been found most

suitable for the treatment of Latin forms apply also to OscanUmbrian. For such classifications, as, for example, that of the
verb-forms into the Four Conjugations with scattering Irregular

Verbs, are not mere arbitrary devices, for which others equally
good might be substituted, but actually
reflect the distribution
of the linguistic material in a given language.

few specific examples of these resemblances are
of the Instrumental with the Ablative
merging
extension of the Abla-
from the 0-stems to the other declensions partial

use of the Interrogativefusion of z-stems and consonant-stems
fusion of Aorist and Perfect
Indefinite Pronoun as a Relative
tive in -d
formation of the Imperfect Indicative
formation of the Imper-
fect Subjunctive.
SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OSCAN
Oscan is the Gothic of the Italic dialects. In the conservatism and transparency of its vowel-system it is rivaled
only by Greek of all the Indo-European languages.
19.
Diphthongs
Abl. PI. -ais and
of
are preserved intact in all positions

-ois:
The
finer
-is
LOG. Sg.
-ei:
L.
-I;
e.g.
Dat.-
Gen. Sg.
L. died
L. -us
deicum
muinikei
So also Paelignian and Marrucinian.
nuances of pronunciation are expressed by a
-M-stems in -ous
L. (com-)mtini8.
L.
The qualitative difhighly-developed orthographical system.

ference between the long and short vowels (except the a-vowels),
which is known to have existed in Latin, is more marked in
Oscan than elsewhere. For example, the short e is denoted by
the letter e, but long e has become so close in pronunciation
as to be denoted by an ^-character (in the Oscan alphabet by i,
the sign of the relatively open i)\ e.g. estud: L. esto, but ligud,
L. lex, legdtus.
Note also pod, pud L. quod, but estud,
ligatuis
L. esto
also (in the Oscan alphabet) pid
estud
L. quid, but
:
Abl. Sg.
-id:
L.-ld.
Special Characteristics of Umbrian
20]
An original
19
between vowels, which becomes r in Umbrian

as in Latin, remains a sibilant (also Paelignian)
e.g. Gen. PI.
-azum L. -drum. Final d after long vowels is preserved, as in
early Latin, while in Umbrian it is lost even after short vowels (20).
A specifically Oscan (also Paelignian) process is the development of an anaptyctic vowel between liquids or nasals and
mutes e.g. aragetud 'argento';
perek(ais) 'perticis': U. per cam.
s
other secondary changes are the doubling of consonants

before certain sounds, and the change of u after a dental ; e.g.
Among
kiimbennieis 'conventus', alttram 'alteram', tiurri 'turrim'.
See also under
20.
SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF UMBRIAN
Umbrian, as compared with Oscan, is characterized

mainly by a number of secondary phonetic changes, of which
the most important are
Monophthongization of the original diphthongs in all posiO. -ois, L. -is
ote
O. aut,
tions
e.g. Dat.-Abl. PL -es, -ir, -er
L. aut\
So also Volscian.
pre: O. prai, L. prae.
in
Oscan preserves the sibilant
as
where
Rhotacism,
Latin,
O. -azum.
e.g. Gen. PL -arum
Loss of final d e.g. -po in suepo 'sive': O. pod, L. quod 20.
O.
facia 'faciat':
fakiiad.
So also Volscian.
O. molta, L. multa.
Assibilation of k before front vowels, as in late Latin and
Loss of
Romance
before
(cf.
e.g.
muta
O.
fakiiad,
Change of intervocalic d
Umbrian alphabet) e.g. persi,
;
Change
L. faciat.
So also Volscian.
of gutturals before t to i; e.g. aitu: O. actud,
French fait from L. factum).
e.g. facia
Change
L. agito
of ft (in part
from
to
peri
a sound written rs
:
e.g. screhto 'scriptum':
e.g. osatu 'facito':
nam, L. operor.
Change
of initial
to
e.g.
vutu
in
L. pede.
pt) to ht
O. seriftas, L. scrlptus.
Assimilation of secondary's;
(f
L. lavito.
O. upsan-
20
Introduction
Among
other
Development
-ss;
[20
Umbrian
peculiarities are
of original final -ns to -f, for
:
which Oscan has
So also Marmcinian.
e.g. U. eq/'eas': O. viass'vias'.
Retention of intervocalic rs e.g. tursitu 'terreto'.
;
Ending
while Oscan
ginud
of Abl. Sg. of consonant-stems in -e, as in Latin,

has -od after o-stems ; e.g. natine ' natione' O. tan:
'sententia'.
Ending
of
w-stems, where
D at.-Abl.
Oscan has
PI. of consonant-stems in -us, after

-iss,
-is,
after
i-s terns
'fratribus' (as if L. *fratrubus): O. ligis 'legibus'.

Presence of pronominal forms with sm ; e.g.
e.g.
fratrus
pusme
'cui',
eswe^'huic': Skt. kdsmdi, dsmdi, etc.

Imperative futu, contrasted with O. estud, L. esto (also
Volsc. estu).
Perfect in
and
nki, contrasted
Passive endings both
-ter
and
with O. ^-Perfect
(13).
Oscan having only
-tur,
-ter (13).
Use of et-&s the usual connective,

Oscan has inim (16, 8).
as in Latin, for
which
of the proper name, which is praenomen,

gentile, while in Oscan it is the same as in Latin.
Arrangement
father's
name,
BORROWED WORDS
21.
The borrowed words
Oscan, introduced from

are mostly
names
consist mainly of Greek words in

the neighboring Greek colonies. These
or epithets of divinities, such as Appelluneis

Evkliii (probably Ew/coXo?, an epithet of
(Dor. 'A7reXXft>*>) ;
Herekleis ( H/3arXr}?, with synHermes in Magna Graecia);
of
a
and
the
of
the vowel before r
consocope
shortening
f
anaptyctic vowel in different positions,

come both the Oscan and Latin forms the Oscan form, in
contrast to the Latin, is an o-stem, Dat. Sg. Herekliii cf. also
nant, whence, with
Vest. Hereto)}
Piistiai
(IJmo9;
cf.
Zeu?
ITta-rto? for
luppiter
Fidius in Dionys. Hal. 4, 58 the ii of the Oscan is perhaps due

to contamination with some such form as Piihiiii);
Herukinai
;
Borrowed Words
21]
21
corresponds to the Sicilian
Herentatei Herukinai
'A(/>/oo-
the worship of whom as Venus Erycina was also

introduced among the Romans in the second Punic war; cf.
j,
Livy
of
22, 9, 10)
Meeilikiieis
(MetXr^to?
an attempted correction of
But
there are also a few
ee
to
ei)
the Oscan form
merely the result
Arentika[i (Hesych.
common nouns
of the
same
same period, such
as those introduced into Latin at the
savnim (Orjo-avpos
eei is
class
as the-
kiiiniks
is
neuter),
(%omf),
L.
turris
with
limu'famem'
passtata (Trao-ra?), tiurri,
(rvppis);
is also suspicious, since cognates of Grk. Xtyu-o? are otherwise
unknown
in Italic.
Latin influence
some official titles, as

L. aedes comes from dh, which would
shows
in
itself
aedilis' (the d of
in
O. kenzsur (cf also Kenssurineis) beside the regube/
Oscan) ;
lar keenzstur, censtur 'censor' (see 244, l,a) ;
probably O. kvaisstur,
O.
aidil
'
U. kvestur 'quaestor', though there is a possibility that the initial

was not qu, but ku, and that this gives O.-U. ku, not p (141, a).
O. urust is best taken as a borrowed legal term (see 17, 16),
since we should expect *uzust (see 112) as a cognate of L. oro
according to what is still the most probable derivation of the
namely from os.

Some proper names show Latin or half-Oscanized Latin
forms, as Niumeriis 'Numerius', for which the genuine Oscan
form would be *Niumsiis (cf. the praenomen Nijumsis).
latter,
0. Mener,
L. Minervium,
if,
as
is
probable, an abbreviation of a form corresponding to

like the Etruscan, name of the divinity
shows that the Oscan,
was borrowed, together with the

place (*Menes-ua).
Though the
cult,
from a dialect in which rhotacism took

Minerva may have originated among
cult of
the Faliscans, as many suppose, it probably reached the Oscans through the
medium of the Komans, but at a time when the Latin form was still Menerva
(CIL.
703, 799,
VI
523, etc.)
Pael.
Minerua
is
likewise borrowed.
U. vinu 'vinum' (and O. Viinikiis Vinicius', if related) must be borrowed

from t)mum, if the latter is from *ueino-, earlier *uoino- (olvos). For the change
of uoi to uei is probably Latin only (U. uocu
Grk. FoDcos ?), and even if it were
'
Italic,
we should
expect then U. *venu (65).
A possible example of borrowing from one of the minor dialects is U. felsva,

See 149,
6,
[22
PHONOLOGY
ALPHABET AND OETHOGRAPHY
OSCAN
The native
22.
twenty-one characters
D, v
R, a
9, b
>,
Oscan. alphabet consists of the following
\l,
I, z(= ts)
kM,
B, h
9, d
T, t
V, u
H, n
8, f
R, p
I,
^, s
m
'
3, e
X,
The
last
two
Q,
H(H
k),
V,
ii
simply differentiations of the ordiand u, and are not found in the oldest
letters are
nary characters for
They are commonly transcribed by i and ii, but

sometimes by i and u, the latter also by o. The i is used to
indicate an open z-sound, representing etymologically a short
inscriptions.
(44),
an
e (41), a short e in hiatus (38,
larly in i-diphthongs (61,

i
(47).
The
ii
and
i),
and occurring regu-
in the combination
ii
representing
denotes an 0-sound, the character o being lacking
1)
Oscan and Umbrian.

Double consonants are indicated
in both
some
of the oldest inscriptions.

The length of vowels is often
in the writing, except in
shown by a doubling
of the
L. Flora.
Fluusai
vowel, as in aasas L. dra
23. The Latin alphabet of the Tabula Bantina
is
z does not denote the sound

usual type,
alphabet, but the voiced sibilant (English
which
ts
of the
as in the native
z in zero},
in
The occurrence of h on a few Boeotian inscriptions (CIGS. 11888, 1943, 2456),

representing an open i which comes from original ei or from e before vowels, but in
the usual Boeotian orthography is not distinguished from t, suggests that it may not
be an Oscan invention after all, but possibly borrowed at a comparatively late period
1
from some type of the Chalcidian alphabet in southern

22
Italy.
23
Alphabet
25]
the native alphabet
is
not differentiated from
e.g.
Gen.
PI.
-azum (-asum).
Double consonants are only rarely indicated, and the doubling of vowels to denote length is unknown.
24. The Greek alphabet, used in a few inscriptions of
Sicily and southern Italy, is of the Tarentine-Ioiiic type, such
as appears in the Heracleian tables.
This is the normal Ionic
= h and L v. Neither 77 nor co is used
with the addition of
I-
to indicate quantity.
According to the system of orthography represented in
no. 62 and some others, rft and o>/r are used to represent the
diphthongs ei and ow, as in Gen. Sg. -776? = -eis, TCD/TTO = touto

while et and ou represent monophthongs, the former the open
i-sound, the
original
of the native alphabet, the latter the w-sound of

meddiss, ovrraev^
uupsens.
e.g. peBSeit;
<J,
But
some
inscriptions ei and ou are used for diphthongs,

and original o then appears as o, e.g. Fepcro/aet 'Versori' (contrast
the last two syllables with those of A-TrTreXXouz^t, 110. 62),
in
Aov/cavofji
'Lucanorum'
(cf.
Liivkanateis
for the last
syllable
contrast
a.
The
spelling Atov/rei (cf
probably due to the fact that
Diiivel, luvei) is
the syllabic division was not clear.

Cf. U. auuei beside usual aueif 'avis'.
6.
character S, occurring in Se<rrtes and aâSa/cer (nos. 65-66), is of
Cf. also the coindisputed value, but is probably the equivalent of Oscan 8.
legend
ÊNÊP
c.
In
beside Fensernu.
Nivfjurdiriis
Niumsieis, the cr5

<rS for the usual
with the dialectic use of
is
f,
probably connected in some way

though in the latter case it repre-
sented the actual pronunciation.
UMBRIAN
The
25,
native
nineteen characters
fl,
9, b
S,
3, e
1, v
Umbrian alphabet
consists of the following
*,
z(=ts)
0, h
I,
>l,
,1,1
KM (A),
>(T),
H,
V, u
1,
8,
Q, r
d,
*,
24
Phonology
[25
There are no signs for d and </, the letters t and k answerand sonants.
The ^ represents a sound which comes from an original
For
intervocalic d and appears in the Latin alphabet as rs.
convenience it may be pronounced simply as rs, but probably it
was a sort of sibilant r, like the Bohemian r, from which comes
It is also transcribed, with more
the usual transcription f.
ing for both surds
regard for its origin than for its pronunciation, as d or tf.

The d transcribed c, also sometimes s, represents a sibilant
,
derived from k before a front vowel.
Double consonants are not indicated. Vowel-length is sometimes shown by an added h, e.g. kumnahkle with suffix -dklo-.
a. A by-form for m, A occurring also in Etruscan, is regularly employed
,
for
t.
which
The
san, M, occurs twice for s, and the theta, 0, is twice used

The appearance of p in place of f in kutep, vitlup, turup (I b 3, 4), for
there is no likely phonetic explanation, is perhaps to be accounted for by
Table V.
in
the existence of a by-form for
26.
no
z.
resembling the form of p
(cf.
Faliscan T).
The Latin alphabet is of the usual type, but with

The secondary sibilant, the d of the native alphabet, is
which is transcribed s.
denoted by
q is used before the
vowel w, as often in Latin inscriptions (pequnia) e.g. pequo,
dequrier, peiqu. Double consonants are rarely indicated. Vowel,
length
is
shown by an added
A,
by vowel
+ h + vowel, rarely
by
doubling of the vowel e.g. spahmu, spahamu, eetu.

NOTE. For the probable origin of the use of an added h to denote vowelThe use of
length, which is characteristic of Uinbrian of both alphabets, see 75.
vowel + h + vowel is probably a combination of this with the double-vowel method.
;
Relation of the Alphabets

27. Both the Oscan and Umbrian native alphabets are derived from the
Greek alphabet of the Chalcidian type, through the medium of the Etruscan.
That they are not derived directly from the Greek is shown by the absence of
the letter o, as well as by other evidence.
At the same time, the presence of 8
Difpoints to an earlier type than that of the extant Etruscan inscriptions.
ferences between Oscan and Umbrian may be attributed to both local and
chronological variations of Etruscan, as well as to divergent development after
borrowing. It is extremely probable that the Oscan development was influenced
in
some
particulars by the neighboring Greek,
Notes on Orthography
28]
The
25
>, g, is present in Oscan, but not in Umbrian, is sometimes

the
supposition that the Oscan alphabet was borrowed earlier than
explained by
the Umbrian. But at all periods Etruscan possessed both characters, > and )l,
fact that
Umbrian took only

possibly because this was
Oscan took over both
preferred in the local type from which it was derived.
characters and differentiated them again.
That in this process the original
value of the signs in Greek was restored, instead of the opposite (see followused as by-forms for the surd.
might be accidental, but

Greek usage.
ing),
is
very likely due to the influence of Campanian
The apparent transposition of the signs for d and r is accounted for as

The Etruscans had no sound d, but used Q as a by-form of S = r, in
fact preferred it, as less likely to be confused with T = p
and with this value
it was adopted by the Oscans and Umbrians.
But the old signs for r were also
taken over and employed for the sound d,
ft by the Oscans, S by the Umbrians.
This early Umbrian use of S as d is seen in some of the minor inscriptions.
But with the change of intervocalic d the letter was retained for the new sound,
that which we transcribe f, and thenceforth the unchanged d was expressed by
follows.
the letter
t.
The
Possibly it is a rounded form

origin of the sign 8, f, is disputed.
of B, used first in combination with C, and then alone, as vice versa in Latin
first
FB, then F.
The relation
of the alphabets
may be
seen from the following 1
Chalcidian Greek
Primitive Etruscan
Latin
Campano-Etruscan
Etruscan
Oscan
Umbrian
(of Etruria)
28.
Resume
length of a vowel
1)
by doubling
of
methods of indicating vowel-length.
may
of the
be indicated
vowel
The
in Oscan of the native

sign,
the
Latin
of
alphabet. See 22, 26.
alphabet, rarely in Umbrian

See 25, 26.
in Umbrian of both alphabets.
A,
2) by vowel
in Umbrian of the Latin alphabet.
3) by vowel 4- h 4- vowel,
See
26.
1
From Comvay's Italic Dialects, Part II, which also contains a comparative
table of the alphabets with the variant forms of the letters.
26
Phonology
[28
no designation of the length, and in

such cases it is not customary to supply marks of quantity, as
is done in the case of Latin, where metrical usage furnishes
For example, we write
a criterion lacking in the dialects.
O. aasas, eituas, U. totar, though in this case there is no doubt
But
oftenest there
is
of the vowel-length in the last syllable (Gen. Sg. ending -as).

In Oscan the designation of length is, with a few exceptions, confined to root-syllables.
29.
Use
of
ei, ei,
in
Umbrian.
While
Oscan the digraph

its uses in Umbrian,
in
uniformly designates the diphthong ei,

where the original ei had become a monophthong, are various.
ei, ei,
Sometimes it designates a secondary diphthong, the i of which

comes from a guttural, e.g. teitu, deitu dicito' (143).
But it is frequently used in the Latin alphabet, and rarely in
<
the native, much as in Latin inscriptions of the first century B.C.,

as one of the various spellings of a monophthong.
It is notably
Oftenest it
frequent in the first thirty-odd lines of Table VI a.
i, e.g. screihtor (L. scriptus); sometimes for the
close e resulting from oi in final syllables (67, 2), e.g. Dat.-Abl.
PL uereir, or from original e, e.g. nesimei 'proximo' (adverb in
stands for original
-e), heriiei (Perf. Subj.
with mood-sign
e).
There are
few
also a
reasonably certain instances of its use for a short i, namely Dat.Abl. PL aueis (*-ifs), Ace. Sg. Fisei (-im), 3d Sg. Pass, hertei
beside herti, herter (-tir from -ter; see 39, 2).
Puzzling
see
84),
is
the use of
in eikvasese,
eiscurent 'arcessierint'.
ei in neip,
eikvasatis,
For
neip 'nee' (with neifhabas
of uncertain
eitipes
see 264,
meaning, and
in
2.
For eikvasatis and eikvasese connection with L. aeqiius is plausible and

comparison with O.H.G. eiscon (Germ, heischeri), Lith. jeszkoti
'seek', etc., pointing to a Present *ais-sko (Skt. icchdmi from *is-sko with
reduced grade of root) is the most probable of all suggestions offered. Yet
a.
for eiscurent the
according to the usual orthography we should expect e for the open e coming
from ai (63). It is conceivable however that we have here isolated survivals of
when ei was still pronounced as a diphthong, but a second period, in which the spelling ei was
retained for the sound resulting from ei and extended to the same sound resulting
archaistic spelling, representing not the earliest period
30]
from
deico
ai (both ei and ai resulted in

and inceido.
an open
27
see 63, 65).
Cf. early Latin
The ordinary use of ei for z, close e, etc., as described above, cannot be

any such orthographical development within the Umbrian, since it
does not appear where the sound was originally ei.
It must rather be regarded
as borrowed from contemporary Latin spelling.
b. For neip, neip we might also assume archaistic
spelling (cf. 0. neip),
but its almost uniform appearance in this particular word (neip, neip 9 times,
once nep) would remain to be accounted for. A suggested derivation from *ne
(from *ne, 0. ni, or *nei, 0. nei) + particle -I + p would explain the spelling, as
the result of
representing a genuine diphthong, but for various reasons seems improbable.
30. While Oscan orthography,

barring the inconsistency in
the designation of vowel-length and a few other, mostly local,
remarkably uniform, Umbrian orthography is as

diverse as possible.
Various spellings of the same_sound are
used, sometimes wholly promiscuously, sometimes with a marked
is
variations,
preference for one spelling in certain portions of the tables or

in certain classes of forms.
Among the commonest variations
are the following
Variation between e and
1.
occurs where the sound
lies
extremes of an open e and a close

short
(45), or the, close e
(67, 2).
The
spelling e
is
i.
between
from
In the great majority of instances this

and i, or, more correctly, between the
that
is, it is
either the
open
from
original
or from oi in final syllables

frequent in the native than in the
original e (42)
relatively more
of e for closed I
from original I, or, vice versa, of i

for
or
short
from
e,
open e from original ai or ei, is rare.
open
original
The variation between e and i corresponds then in general to the Oscan use of f
See 29.
2. Variation between ei and e or i.
3. Variation between o and u (only in the Latin alphabet, of course, since
the native alphabet has no o), mostly in the case of original 6 (54), sometimes
Latin alphabet.
for the
The use
o, especially before r (51).

Variation between a and u (in the native alphabet only in the Latin
alphabet always o) for the rounded a (as in English call), coming from final -a (34).
5. Variation in the designation of vowel-length, e.g. ee, eh, or ehe (in
for short
4.
native alphabet only eh), or, oftenest, simply

See 25, 26, 28.
6.
e, e,
without indication of length.
Variation between p and b in the native alphabet, e.g. habina, hapinaf.

owing to the double value of t and k, which answer for both
It is doubtless
surds and sonants, that p is also used not infrequently for b.

Double consonants
7. Variation between single and double consonants.
are not indicated in the native alphabet, and only occasionally in the Latin.
28
Phonology
Presence or absence of
8.
h.
[so
The weak pronunciation
of h in
Umbrian
responsible for considerable inconsistency in spelling, just as is the case in

The use of h as a sign of hiatus is common to both Oscan
Latin.
See 149, a.
is
and Umbrian,
e.g.
O. stahint 'stant', U. ahesnes 'ahenis'.
10.
Presence or absence of n before a consonant (108,

Presence or absence of r before s (115, 116).
11.
Presence or absence-of most
9.
final
1).
consonants (164,
9).
An
important difference between the orthography of

the native alphabets and that of the Latin alphabet, in both
31.
The glide sound which

is the following.
i or u and a
between
intervenes
following vowel is
naturally
regularly expressed in the native alphabets, but nearly always
Oscan and Umbrian,
omitted in the Latin alphabet, as in the spelling of Latin. So

U. triia, but trio (L. trio) U. tuves, but duir (L. duo) ; O. eitiuvam,
;
but eituam.
a.
are:
ii,
In Umbrian, of words occurring in both spellings the examples

Atiiefiur etc. (17), Atiersur
I.
triia (9), trio (2); heriiei (1), Aeriei, herie (4);
etc. (5)
Klaverniie
(2),
Claverniur
(1)
Vehiies (2), Vehier (4)
in
all,
46 occur-
rences with no exception to the distribution of the two spellings as stated.

In
Oscan too the spelling ii is employed consistently, as in the oblique cases of
names in -iis, contrasted with i in the oblique cases of names in -is e.g.
;
Dekkieis Rahiieis Gen. Sg. of Dekis Rahiis (174).

Since ii is so evidently the normal spelling in the case of vowel
the strongest presumption that,
where the
there
is
spelling in the native alphabets
is
i,
must represent something different, namely the consonantal i.

And this is often corroborated by other evidence, such as doubling of consonants
in Oscan, occasional omission of the i in Umbrian, etc. (100, 3).
Yet some exceptions must be admitted. In O. Dekkviarim and U. tekvias
simply
i,
this
cannot possibly represent a consonantal i O. Itiviass is not to be separated

from Iiiviia in O. viu, U. via, vea, consonantal i is of course impossible, and
that the vowel is other than original i (cf. L. via) is improbable
consonantal i
is also impossible in U. arvia, and improbable even after v preceded by a vowel,
as in aviekla etc.
It is perhaps for the very reason that there would be no
ambiguity, that
is
so often used in place of

is that of the Oscan
different case
vowel (38,
1).
Here too
duir
(2);
after v.
coming from
original e before a
ii, but after
in the earliest inscriptions the spelling is
the introduction of the character

b.
ii
this alone is
used
e.g. iiuk, later ftik 'ea'.
In Umbrian the contrasting examples are

tuves etc.
kastruvuf (4), castruo (11); prinuvatur (5), prinuatur (8); vatuva
uv,
u.
(5),
(G),
47 occurrences with no exception to the distribution of the two

But we find saluuom, saluua, once each beside 24 examples
spellings as stated.
uatuo
(6); in all
29
Vowels
32]
and fama'tua' once beside 18 examples of tua, tuer (once also

The omission of v in purtuetu is doubtless accidental, and aruvia beside
of saluom etc.,
touer).
usual arvia
is
probably an engraver's error.
sakrvist beside sakruvit, in
eitiv.
In Oscan, v
for eftiuv(ad),
is
used instead of uv in
and probably
in minive (no. 31
6).
So possibly in U. iveka 'iuvencas', though here the omission of u seems much

stranger, and many assume an actual phonetic change of iuu- to iu-.
VOWELS
a in
remains unchanged, as in Latin.

U. ager L. ager
O. allo
So O. actud L. ago
L. alius
- O. patir, U. patre L. pater ;
O. fakiiad, U. facia L. facio
- O. castrous, U. castruo L. castrum
O. ant
L. ante.
32.
1.
initial syllables
2.
Tursa,
Final a
is
unchanged,
See 169, 5.
also
louia, etc.
as in the
Umbrian Vocatives
Likewise in medial syllables, where in Latin a has been

weakened to i or e, it is regularly preserved. So O. Anterstatai:
3.
L.
L.
--
*Interstita
(co)-erceo
L. (oc)-cinui
'furcam'
1
(?)
Praestitia) ;
- - U. antakres
L.
O. tribarakavum 'aedificare':
(cf.
--U.
afkani 'cantum':
L. duplex
The arrangement
integer
(cf.
- - U.
L. *accinium
Grk. SnrXaf).
See
procanurent
;
U. tuplak
85.
of the material and the choice of headings is dictated by

Since we are dealing primarily with the relations of
considerations of convenience.
the sounds of the dialects to one another, rather than with their relations to the
sounds of the other Indo-European languages, the material is arranged with refer-
ence to what belongs together from the Italic point of view. Thus, under the heading
a is considered the history of Italic a, regardless of its various I.E. sources (a, 9, etc.)
en from I.E. n has the same history as original en, and need not be treated separately
similarly with or, ol, from r, I, ou from eu, etc. Only in the treatment of VowelGradation is there any necessity of reverting to the I.E. vowel-system. But the
headings do not always represent the Italic sounds. It is often simpler to take the
I.E. sounds as the starting-point, as, for
example, in the case of the sonant aspirates,
dh, bh, etc., for which the precise stage of development reached in the Italic period
is not in all cases certain.
Or, again, it may he desirable to discuss in one place
the history of a sound or group of sounds, which is partly of Indo-European, partly
of Italic, and partly of still later origin, as, for example, in the case of ns. In
general, the author has not hesitated to sacrifice consistency to convenience.
;
30
Phonology
But
4.
[32
a weakening in the direction of w, where a labial

is seen in a few words.
See 86.
consonant precedes or follows,
except when final, remains unchanged, as in Latin.

O. Maatreis, U. Matrer
So O. fratrum, U. fratrum: L. frater
33.
a,
L. mater
O.
aasas,
O. toutad, U. iota
L.
U. asam: L. dra
L. -a
Abl. Sg. of First Decl.,
suffix -dno-,
O.
Abellanus,
U. Treblanir:
Romdnus.
34.
Final
quantity, but
which in Latin
a,
is
changed
is
shortened, preserves
in quality to a
rounded sound
its
like the
a of English call.
In Oscan it went so far in the direction of
o that it is never denoted by the letter #, but always by u, 0, o,
or,
rarely,
by
u, u.
In Umbrian the sound
is
written both a
and u in the native alphabet, but always o in the Latin. Examples are the forms of the Nom. Sg. of a-stems, which ended
in a, as shown by Greek, Sanskrit, etc., and of the Nom.- Ace.
PL Neuter, in which the
belonging properly to o-stems, was
extended in the Italic period to other stems.
,
OsCAN.
viii
'via', fiisnu
'fanum' (Ace.
fiisnam), iiu-k, iii-k,

touto 'civitas'; -- comono
io-c 'ea',
molto 'multa',
'comitia',
teremenniu 'termina', petiru-pert,* petiro-pert 'quater'
allo 'alia',
(192, 2).
UMBRIAN.
muta, mutu 'multa', panta 'quanta', etantu 'tanta';
- veskla, vesklu 'vascula', vatuva, vatuvu, uatuo

'exta'(?), proseseto
'prosecta', atru, adro 'atra'. See also 235, 236, 2, 237, 300, 9.
35.
In Umbrian this rounding of the d takes place also
before final
-ts
(from
by vowel-syncope). So
conegos 'conixus' (in form as if L.
-to-s
pihos 'piatus', kunikaz,
or
-ti-s
gdtus), Casilos 'Casilas' (Dat.

intermissio' from *uakdt(i)-s.
pihaz,
*coni-
Casilate), -vakaz, -uacos 'vacatio,
which can hardly be separated from

in
seen
Prestate, Prestote, and Tesenakes,
phenomenon just described,
The former word, although L. Praestitia suggests * prae-stfita-, may
Tesenocir.
be from a by-form *prae-stata- (cf. L. prae-status beside prae-stitus), and for
a.
the
similar variation in spelling,

is
Vowels
37]
the latter
of
which
word a
is
31
more probable than -ako-, the existence

But the explanation is difficult, since elsewhere there is
suffix -ako- is in itself
doubtful.
no indication of a change of a except under the conditions described above. It

is possible that in the later Umbrian even the a of medial syllables changed
Yet
slightly in the direction of o, but not enough to affect the usual spelling.
it is strange that the o is so consistently employed in these two words, and never
found as a variant in the great majority of words containing a. But to regard
the o as standing for short a only increases the difficulty.
Such a weakening
of a where there is no contiguous labial consonant (86) is unsupported and
unlikely.
A somewhat different, but equally difficult, case is subotu

same word as subahtu 'deponito' with secondary a (121, 75).
if
this is the
generally remains unchanged. So O.edum: L. edo;

O. ezum, est, estud, U. erom: L. esse, etc.;
O. destrst 'dexL. dexter; --O. mefiai: L. medius-,
tra est', U. destram-e
36.
1.
U.
ferest,
e also
2.
Latin
-
it
(also
is
fertu
from
O. aragetud
remains before
becomes
U.
L. fero
first o,
then
u.
L. argentum.
consonant, or final Z, where in
:
So U. pelmner
L.
pulmentum
but in these uelL. famul ;

U. sumel
veltu 'deligito', eh-velklu 'sententiam',
uele-: L. volt, vult)
O. famel
L. simul (early inscr. semol).

also remains generally in medial syllables, where in
So U. tagez,
Latin before a single consonant it is weakened to i.
3.
tasetur
L.
tacitus
U. maletu
L.
molitus
O.
Genetai
L. genitus.
But
before a labial in medial syllables a weakening

occurs, resulting, just as in Latin, sometimes in u, sometimes
in i.
See 86.
4.
37.
perias,
A change
seen in *pompe 'quinque' (O. pum*quincuriae', O. pomtis 'quinquiens') from
of.
e to o is
U. pumperias
(150), where
'
*kenke
it
seems due to the position between
two
a. The combination sue which becomes so in Latin (soror from *swesor,
remains unchanged in O. sverrunei (96), but Umbrian shows the same
change as Latin in sonitu L. sono, from *suen- (Skt. svan-).
etc.)
32
Phonology
OSCAN.
for
[38
Before another vowel, e becomes an open i

and is invariably denoted by an i-cliaracter (i in the native
alphabet, earlier ii; see 31, a). Compare Ital. mio from L. meus,
38.
cria
from L.
So
creat, etc.
L. ea etc.
iussu 'iidem':
'fari':
1.
L. fateor;
iiu-k, iii-k, io-c 'ea', ion-c
putiiad,
Mamie,
also
(cf.
'eum', ius-c,
fatium
iaf-c 'eas');
as
piitiad 'possit',
tummiiad 'torqueatur', as if L. *tormeat

Loc. Sg. Tiianei ;
Tiiatium Teatinorum'.
if
- ;
L. *poteat;Tianud 'Teano,'
'
2.
Before r the
had a
closer pronunciation than usual, as
shown by amiricatud '*immercato', with which may be compared rustic Latin Mircurios, stircus, etc. further by Tirentium
Terentiorum' and Virriis 'Verrius'.
But the change was so
is
'
slight as to be
commonly ignored
in the spelling
(cf. pert, perek.,
pumperias, etc.).
Tintiriis, if, as probable, from *Tinktrio- and related to
L. tingud, tinctus (Grk. rt&yyw), is evidence of the same
change
as occurs in Latin before n + guttural.
3.
4. In nistrus 'propinquos' beside nessimas 'proximae'

ably only a misspelling.
5. For 1st beside est 'est', see 217, 2.
UMBRIAN.
39.
1.
etc.,
Before another vowel
tively close pronunciation,
shown by
as
farsio,
the
is
had a
prob-
rela-
fasiu 'farrea',
tursiandu 'terreantur', and by iepi, iepru, in case these are from

the stem eo-.
But the change did not go so far in the direction
of
as in
Oscan, and the spelling
is
regularly
e,
e.g. earn, eaf,
eo, etc.
2.
From
ostensendi for *ostensender (ending
-ter, 238, 1)
and
herti (4 times), hertei

(once), beside herter, herte, we may assume
that e before final r had a close pronunciation
verging on i.
In cringatro, krikatru 'cinctum' beside krenkatrum, from

*krengh- (O.Eng. hring, O.Bulg. kragu 'circle'), we have a
3.
change of
in the direction of
(tingud, lingua, etc.).
See
38,
i,
3.
as in Latin before
+ guttural
Vowels
41]
4.
In
mr
'his'
beside
esir,
iso,
33
issoc 'ita' beside eso, esoc,
isec,
isek
isunt 'item', the i is perhaps due to a partial contamination of the

'item',
stems esso- and i-. But see the following.
5. The single occurrence of tasis against 21 examples of tases etc., and
of visti$a against 18 examples of vestica, vestigia, etc., show that in the following
forms, which occur but once each, we may have, accidentally, the abnormal
rather than the normal spelling: tiit: L. decet;
iseeles 'insectis', with i for
vafetum-i se 'in vitiatum
e(ri)-;
sit'(?)
with
for postpositive
e(ri).
But
it
cannot be wholly accidental that in all these cases (cf also isir etc. above) the
vowel is followed by a sibilant. Apparently the i-quality of the sibilant has
had some effect on the preceding e
but so slight that in most words it is never
.
shown
in the spelling.
6.
'Italia'),
'calf
').
In U. vitlu 'vitulum',
uitlu, etc. the
i is
Italic (L. vitulus, also O. Viteliu
though probably from original e ('yearling'; cf. L.

Where and how the change came about is unknown.
vetus, Skt. vatsd-
had a closer pronunciation in Latin than the short e,

as we know from its development in the Romance languages
and from statements of the grammarians. It was the French 6
40.
of 6te rather than the e of mere.
It
probably had this rela-
tively close pronunciation in the Italic period, and in Oscan

and Umbrian progressed still further in the direction of i.
41.
In Oscan
it
has gone so far that
we may speak
of a
change to f, since it is invariably denoted by an i-character.

This I was a relatively open i, indicated in the native alphabet
by i or ii, being thus distinguished from original t, which was
close. 1
tus
Examples: ligud
fiisnii,
'lege',
fiisnam, fisnam
ligatiiis 'legatis':
L. lex, legd-
'fanum': L.festus, feriae
(99, 1);
hipid 'habuerit', from *heped

belonging to the same Perfect-type as L. cepl, legl, and with the
fusid 'foret', hjerrins 'caperent' with the
Subjunctive-sign e;
same mood-sign e as the Latin Imperfect Subjunctive, but withlikitud, licitud 'liceto': L. liceto
out the shortening seen in L.
-et,
-ent (78).
1 This and similar statements as to the distinction in use between i and i refer
normal Oscan orthography. It must be remembered that the I is lacking in
the oldest inscriptions, and also that after its introduction it was so carelessly
employed in some inscriptions, mostly those of Capua, that their evidence in this
to the
regard
is
to be ignored.
34
Phonology
[41
a. An e which is the result of contraction in the Italic period has the

hiirtin
same development as original e. Thus tris L. tres, from *treies
See 82, 1.
'in horto' from *hortei-en.
6. But an e resulting from some later process of vowel-lengthening retains
the quality of the short e, and is riot written i e.g. keenzstur, censtur, eestint,
:
etc. (73, 77).
In Umbrian the spelling i occurs frequently, especially

in the Latin alphabet, but e is far more common.
The Imperatives of the Second Conjugation always have i
42.
in the Latin as against e in the native alphabet, but this disThus habitu, habetu
tinction does not hold for other words.
feliuf 'lactentes'
L. habeto
tusetu: L. terreto ; - :
tursitu,
filiu,
from thefe- of !L.fe-mina

L. recte, earlier *rected.
L. plenus ;
rehte
plener, plenasier
In a few cases the spelling ei occurs
:
nesimei 'proe\
xime', adverb in e like rehte; sei-(podruhpei) 'seorsum': L. sed-.
Evidently e in Umbrian had a very close pronunciation,
e.g. heriiei
'voluerit'
with the Subjunctive-sign
but had not gone as far in the direction of
43.
remains an open
designation
in the
ote 'aut':
Oscan alphabet, and
O. auti-,--\J.
as in Oscan.
shown by its
Umbrian by the
This open quality
i.
frequent spelling e (30, 1).

in Oscan, but becomes e in
Final
i,
Umbrian,
for
is
unless dropped, remains

as in Latin.
Thus U.
ute,
(Nom.-Acc. Sg. N. of
sakre, sacre, etc.
i-s terns).
44.
OSCAN.
Examples:
dadikatted 'dedicavit':
L. dedico
Gen. Sg. medikeis, Nom. PL meddiss,

see 24; compare also eiveifji = inim), a compound
meddiss, meddis 'meddix',
/xeSSetf (for et
of dik-i like L. index, iudicis (15, 6);

likitud, licitud 'liceto':
4
L. liceo\
uincter convincitur' "L.vincd;
tiurri: L. turrim;
:
pis, pis, pid,
pitpit
L. quit, quid, etc.
suffix -iko, e.g. tiiv-
tiks 'publicus', toutico 'publica'.

a.
vowel
is
When
the consonantal i intervening between the vowel i and another

expressed in the writing, as is nearly always the case in the native
1
See footnote,
p. 33.
Vowels
47]
alphabet (31), the vowel
then written
i is
35
not
i,
i;
e.g. fakiiad 'faciat', heriiad
'capiat', Heleviiefs 'Helvii'.
An
i arising from consonantal i

6.
by saniprasarana (91, 1) seems to have
differed in quality from original i, judging from the spelling of piistiris *
posterius' with -is, not -is, from -ios, in consequence of which the
anaptyctic vowel
also
is
For
not
i,
Cf. also the proper
f.
names
'
like Vibis
Vibius' etc. (172-174).
in Mais etc., see 176, 3.
Isolated examples of e for
c.
written Curse of Vibia

inscriptions of
essuf 'ipse'.
are
Samnium,
As
is
spelling is either i or e, oftener the

the case also with other sounds which are rep-
resented by both spellings, the e

See
alphabet than in the Latin.
ticel
Examples:
more frequent in the native

For the rare ei, see 29.
30, l.
is
'dedicatio', tikamne 'dedicatione':
dersicust 'dixerit'
tio etc.;
from *de-dic-ust
-uirseto 'visum' from *uideto-:
'det'
the carelessly
UMBKIAN. The
45.
former.
stiplo
menvum 'minuere' on
esidum, esidu[m], for the usual isidum 'idem', on two

possibly due to a local contamination with the stem of
L. stipulor
(from Redupl.
pirs-i, pers-i,
'Publico'
(?),
etc.
L. video:,
sestu, seste
Pres.
L. sisto
*dido):
L. quid, O. pid ;
fratreks,
L. dicd-
O. dicust
(44, 95)
steplatu, stiplatu,
tefa, dirsa,
O. didest 'dabit';
suffix -iko-,
e.g.
- -
dersa
pif-e,
Pupfike
fratrex '*fratricus'.
a. The Accusative Singular of i-stems nearly always appears as -e(m),

-e(m), e.g. uvem, uve, ocrem, ocre, etc. (178, 4), indicating that before final
an i was more than ordinarily open. Contrast the -i(m), -i(m), -ei, of jo-stems,
in
which the
46.
comes from consonantal
had a
by saniprasarana
(91,
1).
Cf. 44,
6.
closer pronunciation in Latin than the short
i,
as is proved by the Romance development

from L. qm, scrlptus, contrasted with che, lece from L. quid,
licet.
The same qualitative difference existed in Oscan-Umbrian,
as is shown by the fact that original I is indicated in Oscan by
;
and that in Umbrian the spelling
i,
not
i,
is rare.
i,
47.
is
OSCAN.
employed
as a
The
mark
spelling is i, not
of length we find
e,
e.g. Ital. chi, scritto
so
common
for short
but where doubling

ii, not ii like aa, etc.
i,
36
Phonology
This spelling
may possibly
ii
something like
orthography,
le,
indicate a nuance of pronunciation

probably it is purely a matter of
being avoided on account of
ii
Examples:
imo': L. Imus
slaagid
but more
[47
liimitu[m] 'limitum':
seriftas 'scriptae':
contrasted with Ace. Sg. slagim
nais 'divinis',
48.
its
other uses.
L. limes;
L. scriptus
;
imad-en
;
ab
Abl. Sg.
suffix -mo-, e.g. deivi-
Bantins 'Bantinus', Ma/ie/ortô 'Mamertina'.
UMBRIAN.
rarely e; in the
Latin
thirty-odd lines of
Examples
The
VI
it
a),
spelling in the native alphabet is

is i, ihi, ei
(very frequent in the
rarely
i,
ih,
first
e.
4
persnimu, persnihmu, persnimu, persnihimu precator', Imperative of the Fourth Conjugation ;

scre'hto, screih:
L. scrlptus ;--peica, peico, peiqu (10 times in Via 1-17):

:
L. pica, plcus ;
pehatu, pihatu, 'pi&to', pihaner, pehaner, peihaner
tor
'
suffix -mo-, e.g.
'piandi': L. pio from *pw, O. Piihiiii Pio' ;
Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', louinam, loueine (ei once only in over 100
occurrences).
49.
remains for the most part unchanged, and appears in
the Latin alphabet as o, in the native Oscaii alphabet as ii.

But in the native Umbrian, and also in the earliest type of the
All forms from these

Oscan, the V did duty for both o and u.
sources must therefore be ignored in distinguishing the sounds
of o
and
u.
U. ostendu 'ostendito' from ops-:

L. 05, obs;
O. piist, post, U. post
L. post;
O. pud, pod,
U. puf-e, pors-e: L. quod;
O. upsannam 'faciendam', U. osatu
'facito': Ij.operor;
O. hiirz: L.hortus;
U.poplom: L. populus.
Examples: O.
up,
op,
The
o is also
preserved before
consonant and before n
-h
guttural, where in Latin, except in early inscriptions, it appears

as u.
Thus O. molto 'multa', miiltasikad 'multatica', U. motar:
L. multa, early molta, moltdticod - - O. ultiumam 'ultimam':
;
L. ultimus from *oltimo-;

L. hunc, early hone.
O. ionc 'eum', with which compare
Vowels
51]
u for
In Oscan, before
50.
was changed so
the
far in the direction of
Thus
written u.
final
37
became w, or at least
u as to be commonly
the Present Infinitive (ending -ow,
241),
with
the possible exception of tribarakavum (n not certain) on the

Cippus Abellanus, shows -urn, -um; e.g. acum, deicum, ezum,
censaum, deikum, fatium.

appears as -um;
isidum
idem'.
The
enclitic particle
-om
(201, 5) always
'quidquam' (C. A.),
The Ace. Sing, of 0-stems, however, though
e.g. jMm-tm'cuiuspiam',pidum
sometimes showing -um, as in dolum, trutum, Nuvellum, etc.,

usually appears as -om (more frequent than -um on the Tabula
It is altoBantina) or -um (always on the Cippus Abellanus).
gether probable that this spelling of the Ace. forms is a sort of
pedantic orthography, due to the o of other case-forms (-oi,ui-,etc.),
while the spelling of the other forms, which were not subject to
such influence, represents more faithfully the actual pronunciation.
In Umbrian not only does o remain unchanged before
NOTE.
final
m,
but even u becomes o (57).
In Umbrian before r
51.
alone,
we
find so
also occurs, as to
many
make
consonant, or even before r
examples of the spelling u, although o

it evident that the vowel was consider-
Thus curnaco, curnase (5 times)

ably modified in this position.
L. cornlx;
in
prefix purpurditom 'porrectum' etc. (10 times,
never por-): L. por-\
tursitu 'terreto' etc. (4 times) from *tor:
seo
(97);
courtust 'reverterit' for *couurtust beside couortus:
furo 'forum': L. forum (it

is
unnecessary, though possible, to assume that furo contains
the reduced grade dhur-, like Grk. 6vpd, as compared with dhuorin L. forum)
tursiandu 'fugentur' with -du for -tur from -tor
early L. vorsus, advortit, etc. (97);
uru
'illo'
beside orer
<illius'(?).
Possible examples of u for o before rs from d (131) are du-pursus, peturpursus (but see 94) also atripursatu tripodato', the explanation of which depends
on the view taken of L. tripudium etc. beside early tripodo (late weakening of
a.
'
o to w, or
b.
contamination with a derivative of a root pud- related to pavio?).

isolated instance of u elsewhere is sunitu beside sonitu L. sono.
An
38
Phonology
The
52.
relation of o to o
is
[52
parallel to that of e to
e.
We
know
that in Latin the o had a closer pronunciation than the 0,

and the same is true of Oscan and Umbrian. But the develop-
ment
in
of o in the direction of
Umbrian.
53. In Oscan,
becomes
u has gone further in Oscan than
and
regularly denoted by u,
(except duniim 'donum', no. 53, which is doubto
u,
is
not by u, o
due to an error).
uu, u,
Examples: Fluusai 'Florae': L.flos, Flora

uupsens,
djuunated 'donavit' L. dono
pru 'pro' L. pro
upsens, ouTrcrez'? 'fecerunt', Perf. with lengthened vowel to *opsdless
seen in upsannam
(49);
censor
stur 'quaestor',
suffix -tor- in Regaturei 'Rectori', kvais'censor',
4on- in tribarakkiuf
suffix
kenzsur,
censtur 'censores'; -
'aedificatio', liittiuf 'usus';
Impera-
tive ending -tod in likitud, licitud, estud, actud, factud.

The only exceptions to this orthography are case-forms in o
such as Abl. Sg. -od, Nom. PL -as, Gen. PL -dm, 1 which on the
Cippus Abellanus and other specimens of the standard Oscan
orthography appear as -lid, -us, -um. But
-um, and in the Latin alphabet always -ud,
we
-us,
also find -ud, -us,
So that the
-um.
is probably another piece of pedantry in the standard

due
to the u of other case-forms (see also 50).
Examspelling,
Abl. Sg. tanginud, amnud, sakarakhid, Buvianiid, etc., but also
ples
spelling u
tanginud, aragetud, tribud, tristaamentud,

etc.
Nom. PL
amnud, dolud, amiricatud,
Abellanus, Nuvlaniis, etc.,
Abellaniim, Niivlanum, fratrum, etc.,
but also
ius-c
Gen.
PL
but also nesimum (once zicolom),
nerum, egmazum, MapepTLvovfj, (ov as in
oi/Trcrew
for Aovtcavofji
see 24).
The Pompeian inscriptions have Abl. Sg. in -ud, not -tid. Hence, in
Nom. PI. iussu is more probable than fiissu, though from the stone it is
impossible to tell whether u or u was intended.
a.
no.
3,
In Umbrian both u and
54.
ously.
1
The
Here and
in
54
found, but not promiscuspelling of individual words is uniform, likewise

it is
o are
assumed that -dm had not been shortened
to -om.
See 78,
4.
39
Vowels
54]
It is not clear whether we have to do

with an actual difference in pronunciation, or with an artificial
regulation of what was once a promiscuous use of both spellings
that of most formations.
for the
same sound.
The
spelling
is
universal in the Imperative endings -tod,
-mod, e.g. fertu, deitu, etc. (some 300 occurrences); likewise,

with one or two exceptions (171, 6, a), in the Abl. Sg. ending -od,
e.g. poplu, pihaclu, etc. (over 100 occurrences); in the suffix
The Nom.
arsferture.
-tor-, e.g.
PI.
M.
of 0-stems, ending -os,
has -ur (on the forms in or see 171, 13), e.g. Atiersiur, tasetur-,
note especially the contracted form dur 'duo' from *dm~tr, *duos.
The Ace. PL M.
of o-stems, with secondary o (74
74, note) usually

ueiro (171, 11, a).
shows
-u, e.g. torn, rofu,
but see also
but sometimes
-o,
e.g.
Cf. also du-pursus 'bipedibus', petur-pursus
bue bove',
'quadrupedibus', probably containing pod- (94)
Ace. PL buf (cf Dor. /3wv, /3w?) the pronominal adverbs pue
4
ubi'
(202,
7),
podruhpei 'utroque'
(190, 2),
panupei 'quandoque'
(202, 12).
The
spelling o
is
found in the Gen. PL ending -dm, 1 with a
single exception (pracatarum) ; in the suffix -on-, as Acersoniem,

4
homonus, etc. ; in the pronominal adverbs ulo 'illuc,' imo retro,'
eso(c) 'ita', etc. (190, 2);
as
in the root-syllables of several words,
name 'nomen' (nearly 100 occurrences):
'posca':
L. nomen;
pone
L. po-sca, po-tus, etc.
NOTE. Observing that the occurrences of u are in final syllables, or

which were final before the addition of enclitics (podruh-pei etc.), or
syllables
we may surmise that in these positions the o actually

closer pronunciation than elsewhere (for the position before r compare u
for short o, 51).
Further, the predominance of o even in final syllables before
before r (arsferture etc.),
had a
m might
be attributed to the same influence of
m which is seen
in the change
of original u to o (57).
So much is reasonable, perhaps even probable. But
to make further distinctions in final syllables
for example, to account for the o
compared with the u of the Ablatives on the ground that these

is to lay more stress
adverbs are Instrumentals, and so ended in -o, not -od
on the spelling than Umbrian orthography will warrant, not to speak of the
It is not unreasonable to
additional complication caused by podruh-pei etc.
in eso etc. as
See footnote,
p. 38.
40
Phonology
[54
final syllables the sound was one which might be denoted

in the almost complete uniformity of spelling in the Ablatives
something artificial, which would not necessarily affect the spelling of
suppose that even in
by
o,
there
and that
is
the adverbs, whether themselves of Ablative or Instrumental origin.
U
55. Original u remains in general unchanged.
Examples
O. supruis 'superis', U. super, super-ne, subra: L. superus, super,
O. purasiai 'in igniaria', U. pure-to 'ab igne': Grk.
supra
:
O.
Trupero?, Trf/ao?, etc.;
U.
puf, puz
1
,
U. pufe, puse: L.
ubi, uti\
rufru, Rufrer: L. ruber.
Oscan
for u
iu
56. In Oscan, after the dentals t, d, n, and once after s,

found the spelling iu. Thus Diumpais 'Lumpis': L. lumpa
L. turrim
tiurri
from *dumpd;
eitiuvam 'pecuniam' eituam
in Latin alphabet ;-- liltiumam 'ultimam' with secondary u
is
(86,
'Numerii'; - - Siuttiis ^Suttius'.

not found in the Latin alphabet, and to judge
Niumsieis,
1);
Ntu/>tcr8i7;t9
This spelling is
from eituam, eituas, was not used.
Just what modification of
the sound this iu was intended to represent it is impossible to

But the theory that it was iu like our English pronunsay.
ciation of
in cube etc.
meets with the least objection.
Umbrian
57.
In Umbrian,
somo: L. summus;
for u
Thus
appears regularly for u before m.
Ace. Sg. of it-stems, e.g. trifo 'tribum';
o
Supine in -turn, e.g. aseriato 'observatum'.

spelling, though usually u (superne, dupla),
Before
is
also, the
sometimes
o,
as in
L. suplnus.
Here too the sound
sopa, sopam, sopo, beside supo
must have been open, but not so markedly as before m. Another
:
example of
o for u,
the cause of which
is
not
clear, is sorser
sorsom, sorsalem, etc., probably from *su-do-, *su-d-<tliL. pecu-d-, pecu-d-ali-) L. su- in su-bus etc.
'suilli',
(cf.
Oncepons, but the oil is probably a mere slip of the on^ravcr, whose eye was
caught by the ou of the following word on the copy, touto.
1
Diphthongs
60]
a.
A change
'iuvencas'.
eltiuv(ad) etc.
of initial iu to
But possibly
See 31,
is
41
generally assumed on account of U. iveka

matter of spelling, as in O. eitiv for
this is only a
b.
U
u generally remains unchanged, as in Latin. ExamO. Fuutrei 'Genetrici' from bhu- (cf. Grk. <0/>ta, Skt. bhuti-,
O. fruktatiuf fructus': L. frux, fructus;
U. mugatu
58.
ples
etc.);
muttito': L. mugio.
Note also the secondary u in U. strul^la,
strusla 'struem, *struiculam' from *struuikeld-.
4
for u
59. It is probable that a change of u to I

(through the
intermediate stage of a u pronounced like French w, German u)
is to be
recognized for monosyllables in Umbrian and perhaps
Oscan and Umbrian. Examples

U. pir 'ignis': Grk. TTU/O;
U. sim 'suem' from *su-m (Grk. v-v),
Ace. PL sif from *su-f; -- "U.frif Bruges' from *frug-f: Ij.fr fix;
-Abl. Sg. of w-stems, e.g. U. trefi tribu', afputrati 'arbitratu',
for final syllables in both
mani'manu', O. castrid
'capite'(?)
(Gen. Sg. castrous).
(Osk. Voc., p. Ill ff.) shown the

the assumption that they come
etc.
without
of
U.
pir
explaining
possibility
from forms containing u. But it must be admitted that the direct comparison
NOTE.
The author has elsewhere
with forms in u (especially pir TrO/a) is far simpler. The Ablatives might be
explained as examples of heteroclism, but if the change is admitted at all, it
may be assumed for these also. At best, however, the precise conditions under
which the change took place cannot be formulated with certainty without more
:
material.
DIPHTHONGS
In the following sections are considered together not
only the original diphthongs ai, oi, etc., but also those which,
with shortening of the first element, come from I.E. di, <n, etc.,
For
as in the Dat. Sg. of a- and J-stems (Grk. -at, -77*, -wi).
60.
no evidence of the preservation of a long diphthong as

such even in Oscan, and the monophthongization in Umbrian
presupposes an intermediate stage of short diphthongs.
there
is
4:2
Phonology
[60
But under
certain conditions the long diphthongs, instead

of shortening the first element, lost the second element, and in
this case their further history became identical with that of the
(Grk.
-cot),
Thus
the Dat. Sg. ending of o-steins, -oi

became on the one hand -oi, represented by the Oscan-
original long vowels.
Umbrian forms and by early Latin (Praenestine) Numasioi, on

the other hand -o, represented by the usual Latin form.
uncertain whether the Dat.-Abl.
PI. ending of o-stems, -ois (likethe

old
Instrumental
wise Grk. -ots), represents
ending -ois (Skt. -fa's) or the
or
both.
After
the analogy of -ois was
Locative ending -ois(i) (Grk. -oun)
a.
It is
formed the
-ais of a-stems.
Diphthongs are always preserved unchanged in Oscan,

while in Umbrian they have become monophthongs, even such
61.
as are retained in Latin.
In the Oscan alphabet the ^-diphthongs appear as ai, ei,

the i, as usual, denoting the open quality of the second ele1.
ui,
ment
(cf. ae, oe,
2.
in Latin).
The w-diphthongs appear
in the
Oscan alphabet
as av
But there is
(rarely au), ev, uv, that is with the sign U, not V
no reason to believe that this represents a. pronunciation like
.
that of
modern Greek
au, eu, in
spirant (English v or /).
which the second element
The
we
is
transcribe v denoted
sign
the
consonantal
u
simply
(English w) and might with perfect
for
the second element of a diphthong.
Compropriety be used
pare the occasional appearance in Greek inscriptions of

for the usual au, ou
e.g. Na/rTraKTtW,
a/r, o/r,
a.
,
that
is
AvhvffK\i
(cf.
also Ahvdiu
on a fragment).
But
the history of z-diphthongs followed by consonantal

exceptional, as it is also in Latin, and is not included in the
3.
i is
In the Oscan inscriptions of the Greek alphabet we find likewise A/rSetey,

ravpofji, Av<TK\i, and beside the last the curious spelling AW-I/<TK\I,
but also
In Oscan the
following treatment of the several diphthongs.
second element is written i, not i (compare fakiiad, 44, a), and
Umbrian the diphthong does not become a monophthong.

Thus O. Piimpaiians "Ponipcianus", Pumpaiianeis, Pumpaiiana, etc.,
in
U.
43
Diphtliongs
62]
for *pusnaies, like pernaies), pefaia,

persaia, persaea (for pefaem, pefae, persae, see 173, 1), with suffix
O. vereiiai, vereias (once
-aiio- (253, 1) ;
O. Maiiui 'Maio' (147, 3) ;
pernaiaf, pustnaiaf (pusnaes
verehias?),
with
etc.,
U.
Teteiesf?),
-eiio- (253, 3);
with
-eiio- (253, 2);
O.
puiiu, puiieh
O.
Kerriiai, Kerriiuis,
L. quoins, Grk.
The pronunciation
vroto?,
most exactly
*quoi-io- (199, b).
represented by the spelling with two i's, which is usual in
Oscan and frequent in Latin inscriptions and early manuscripts
But a
(Maiia preferred by Cicero to Maia, eiius, quoiius, etc.).
single z, representing a sound belonging equally to both syllables, was also sufficient, and this spelling is regular in Umbrian,
Maraies
occasional in Oscan (Buvaianud, Tantrnnaium, vereias
beside Maraiieis, 176, 4), and usual in Latin.
from
is
a. With O. ai, ei, lii, not ai etc. , compare L. mai(i)us, quoi(i)us, not*mae(i)us,
*quoe(i)us, and with the preservation of U. diphthongs in this position compare
L. ei(i)us contrasted with died from deicd, and quoi(i)us, hoi(i)us, contrasted with
unus from oinos (the change to cui(i)us, hui(i)us, is much later than that in unus
and of an entirely different character). L. Pompeianus beside O. Pumpaiians
shows that -aiio- became -eiio and so was merged with original -eiio. That is, the
diphthong ai became ei, as regularly in medial syllables (cf. *in-caidd, inceido),
and this ei instead of passing on to I (incldo) retained its diphthongal value
before the i (as in ei(i)us).
At least it remained ei in Pompeii, Pompeianus.
But for many proper names which sometimes show -ems, as Pobleiios, Publeius,
Clodeius, etc., and which seem to belong here, the normal Latin form has -ius,
as Publius, Clodius, etc.
Cf. also
Harms
beside Faliscan Hareio, 0. Haraies.
One might assume that these names simply yielded to the analogy of the commoner type of proper names in -ius.
But in view of L. Bovidnum beside
worth while to consider the possibility that in medial syllables,
i, the ei became i, which was then shortened to i; and that
it was retained, as in Pompeianus,
only under certain (accentual?) conditions no
O. Buvaianud, 1
it is
even before
longer understood.
ai
62.
See
21)
OSCAN.
Kpaia\rop (borrowed ?
borrowed from L. aedllis
ajittium
Examples
L. quaestor
aidil
kvaisstur,
prai, praesen'portionum', aeteis 'partis': Grk. alcra (*aiT-ia);

-tid 'praesente': L. prae;
Dat.-Loc. Sg. of
svai, suae 'si';
1
That this word, which occurs in an inscription found on the site of Boviamun,
has nothing to do with the name of the toAvn, as some assume, is incredible.
44
Phonology
-stems
(60),
Fluusai "Florae',
e.g.
media', Bansae 'Bantiae'(Loc.)
[62
Dat.-Abl. PI. of
ea via
mefiai 'in
viai
ejisai
-stems
(60, a),
kerssnais 'cenis', exais-c-en 'in his'.

e.g. Diumpais 'Lumpis',
a. The ai of the last example, as contrasted with usual ae in the Latin
alphabet,
due to the following
is
63.
UMBRIAN.
For mats see 91,
s.
became an open
ai
1,
for
Its
e.
maimas 114,
b.
open quality
is
attested by the fact that the spelling e, so frequent in the case

of original e, or oi in final syllables, never occurs (cf. also
etc.
L. prae
sve, sve
O. kvaisstur;
kvestur:
Examples:
82, 2, a).
O.
svai,
suae
rt-stems, e.g. ase 'arae', tute, tote 'civitati',
PL
Abl.
of a-stems, e.g. tekuries,
pre,
pre, prehabia,
Dat.-Loc. Sg. of
;
Turse 'Torrae'; Dat.-
dequrier 'decuriis'; semenies,
sehmenier 'sementivis.'
a. For the possible appearance of ei as an archaistic spelling representing
an intermediate stage in the development of ai, see 29, a.
ei
64.
OSCAN.
Examples
'dicant': L. died, early deico-,
deikum,
deicum
dicere',
deicans
Deivai 'Divae', deivinais 'divinis':
Grk. retô?;feihiiss 'muros':

early deivus;
- set
ehpeilatas 'erectae,
up
preiuatud Teo'': L. prlvdtus;
L. pila
Gen. Sg. of i-stems, I.E. -eis (Skt. -es) transferred to
L.
dlvus,
consonant- and
carneis 'partis',
eizeis 'eius', Korret^t? 'Cottii', 2raTTt?;t? 'Statii' (for rji see
eiseis,
0-stems, e.g.
Maatreis 'Matris',
Loc. Sg. of o-stems like Grk. ot/cei, Lat. -i, e.g. muinikei
terei'in communi territorio', comenei iu comitio'; Dat. Sg. of i24);
and consonant-stems,
tori',
e.g. Diiivei, Atou/ret 'lovi', kvaisturei 'quaes-
A]7nre\\ovvr]i, 'Apollini', etc.
The form
'
L. clvis, early ceivis, if not merely a misspelling,

indicates a special development of ei before w, such as is seen in L. sen beside
a.
ceus civis'
slue, early seive.

b.
e.g.
In some Campanian inscriptions, mixed with Etruscan, we find

cf. also Gen. Sg. ptiiieh quoius' (no. 39).
Gen. Sg. Luvcies 'Lucii';

65.
ling
In Umbrian the
being of the
e for ei,
'
ei
utmost
appears regularly as e, e, the spelThis indicates an open c,

rarity.
45
Diphthongs
67]
like that
from
with the close
ai (63), as contrasted
from
origi-
nal e, or oi in final syllables, for which the spelling i is so

common. Contrast the spelling of the Gen. Sg. ending, from
-eis (64),
which
is
of the Dat.-Abl.
nearly always
regularly
PL from
-ir (or -eir).
and only once -ir, with that

which in the Latin alphabet is
-es, -er,
-ois,
See also
82, 2, a.
etu,
Examples: prever 'singulis': L. pnvus, O. preivatud;
eetu, from *ei-tod L. io
pronominal stem ero-, e.g. erer 'eius',
amid
countless
etc.
erar,
examples of e, irer) O. eiseis,
(once,
eizeis, eizois, etc.; Gen. Sg. of z-stems etc. (see 64), e.g. Matrer
'Matris', katles 'catuli', popler 'populi'; --Dat. Sg. of i- and
consonant-stems (64), e.g. luve 'lovi', karne 'carni', nomne
:
nomini'.
a.
For the uses of the
spelling
ei, ei,
in
Umbrian
see
29 with
a.
oi
66.
In Oscan,
in Latin it
becomesi.
becomes
oi
ii,
Examples:
remains, both in initial syllables, where
and in
final syllables, where in Latin it

miiiniku 'communis': L. corn-munis, early
comoinem (Goth, ga-mains
etc.);
liittiuf
'usus': L. ntor, early
Dat. Sg. of o-s terns (60), e.g. hiirtui 'horto', Abellaniii

Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems (60, a), e.g. feihuis 'muris',
'Abellano';
oetor;
Cf. also Pael. coisatens

nesimois 'proximis'.
oisa 'usa', Dat.-Abl. PL puclois, etc.
eizois 'eis',
(67, 1),
all the examples in the Latin alphabet the oi is followed by a

which case we also find ai, not ae (62, a), it is likely that the ordinary spelling was oe.
a.
Since in
sibilant, in
67.
UMBRIAN.
1.
In
initial syllables oi
becomes
o.
The
most obvious examples are in the native alphabet, where u

might denote either u or <?, namely: unu 'unum': L. units, early
oinos, oenus;
kuraia 'curet':
Pael. coisatens 'curaverunt';
L. euro, early coir aver e, coeravit,

muneklu 'sportulam': L. munus,
related to corn-munis etc. (66; cf. also Lith.

But in the Latin alphabet there are several
examples, on the basis of which
we assume
mamas
more or
'exchange').
less certain
that the sound was
46
Phonology
[67
namely: pom 'qua': O. poizad (thought by some to contain oi,

Nom. Sg. poei, poe, poi, which probably conbut see 199, d)
tains *po, from *poi (O. pui), with the enclitic -i;
nosue 'nisi',
o,
which
of nei
is
(cf.
most naturally explained as containing

O. nei suae
Grk.
perhaps:
'nisi')
/rotô?,
*noi, a
by-form
uocu-cum, vuku-kum 'ad aedem' (?),
(sometimes used of a temple or
oZ/co?
special shrine), L. vlcus.
In
2.
final syllables oi
Examples:
Dat.
became a
Sg. of o-stems
close
e,
written
e, 0, i, t, ei.
Tefre, Tefri, Tefrei

of
0-stems
'Tefro', pople 'populo';--Dat.-Abl.
(60, a), e.g.
pre veres Treplanes ante portam Trebulanam', uerir Treblanir,
(60),
e.g.
PL
'
uereir
Treblaneir.
For the contrast with the open

also 82,
e f rom ai or
ei,
see 63, 65;
2, a.
au
68.
OSCAN. Examples
avt, aut 'at, aut', auti 'aut': L. aut;

- - Aukil
'Aucilus'; - - ravpo/ji 'tau-
Avdiis,
A/rSete? 'Audius';
rum': L. taurus;
thesavriim, from Grk. Orâavpo^
69. In Umbrian, au becomes o.
Examples:
L. aut (see 68);

L. auctor
title
:
(21).
ute,
oie'aut':
turuf, forw'tauros' (see 68);

uhtur, official
L.
'fraudatum'
frosetom
fraudo.
:
eu
Original eu became ou in the Italic period, so that its
further history belongs with that of ou, given below.
There
are no examples of secondary eu
resulting from contraction, as
70.
in L. neu etc.
Greek
But
it
occurs in O.
Evkliii
borrowed from the
(21).
ou
71.
OSCAN.
'*Lucanatis',
etc.,
Examples:
touto,
rwpro
'ci vitas',
tuvtiks
- - Luvkanateis
Goth, piuda 'people' etc. (15, 2)

Aovtcavo/j, 'Lucanorum', Liivkis 'Lucius': L. lux
Grk. Xeu/co?;
Gen. Sg. of M-stems (L. -v/s, Goth, -aus, etc.),
'publicus', etc.:
47
Lengthening of Vowels
74]
luvkei 'in luco': L. lucus

loufir'vel* (96);
'
Liberi'
Luvfreis
(Pael. loufir 'liber'): L. liber
(early loucom);
(with dissimilation of ou to oi, ei, between I and labial ; cf lubet,
castrous 'capitis';
Grk. e\ev6epos.
In Umbrian, ou becomes o.
Examples
'rufos'
'civitatem': O. touto etc. (71);
rofu
(96);
libet),
72.
tuta,
totam
Gen. Sg.
of u-s terns (71), trifor 'tribus'.

a.
Vuvîs is 'Lucius' (O. Ltivkis etc.), as seems probable (104), it is an

of the. archaistic spelling often found in proper names, in this case
If
example
handed down from a period
spelling
is
prior to the monophthongization of ou.

if 'pro Lucia'.
The normal
seen in Vuiia-per,
of
Lengthening
Vowels
In Latin, vowels are regularly lengthened before ns,

nf, net, nx, and so also in Oscan-Umbrian, at least before ns,
Thus O. keenzstur
and, with accompanying loss of n, before net.
73.
= nts
from ns; 110, 1) 'censor': L. censor;

O. saahtum
- U sihitu
sahatam:
L.
sdnetus
U.
sahta,
cinctos',
'sanctum',
(nz
'
ansihitu
L. cinctus.
a. For lengthening before w/, U. aanfehtaf 'infectas, non coctas'(?) is

more doubtful evidence, since, with one a at the end of a line, the other at the
beginning of the next, simple dittography

74.
In Latin, final ns loses
is
its
not unlikely.
n with accompanying length-
ening of the preceding vowel, as in the Ace. PL endings -Js, -is,

etc. from -ons, -ins, etc.
The Umbrian change of -ns to/ (110, 2)
seems to have been accompanied by lengthening of the preceding
vowel, since the 0-stem forms are usually written with u (for
o; 54), e.g. torn, rofu, and the z'-stem forms sometimes with ei
(for
48), e.g. aueif, treif.
some suppose, the endings were originally -ons, -ms, etc.,

the
if, further,
shortening of vowels before n + consonant had not yet
taken place, the long vowels in the forms cited might be regarded as original
NOTE.
If,
as
and
rather than secondary.

This would have the advantage of enabling us to
in
the
from
the Ace. PI. of consonant-stems as due to regular
explain
-/
-ef
See 178, 10. Nevertheless, in view
instead
of
to
syncope
analogical influence.
of the uncertainty of the
two premises,
ment has been preferred
provisionally.
especially the second, the above state-
48
Phonology
[75
In Umbrian the h resulting from k before
75.
(142)
or/
(121) was weakly sounded or wholly lost, as is obvious

from its frequent omission in the writing, and its time seems to
have been added to that of the preceding vowel. For only on
the supposition that the pronunciation was substantially that of
a simple long vowel can we understand such a spelling as
sahatam beside sahta (where, however, the vowel was already
before
long before the reduction of h see 73), or the extension of the

spelling h to cases where it had no etymological value but was
;
For example, by assuming that

only a mark of vowel-length.
in apehtre 'ab extra' (cf. O. ehtrad) the eh was pronounced e, we
understand
how
the same characters could be used as a sign of
length in ampr-ehtu 'anibito' beside eetu.

76. There are certain examples of
although not
mon
all
lengthening, which,
on precisely the same plane, have

is or had been followed by rs.
this in
com-
that the vowel

1.
U. meersta 'iusta'.
shown by
its
In
Umbrian the
r of rs
was weakly sounded, as
And
frequent omission in the writing.
is
true not only of

cenam' beside $ersna-
this
is
'
sesna
original rs (e.g. /asio, fasiu farrea' beside farsio
tur), but also of the rs which in the Latin alphabet represents original d (e.g.
In meersta the rs belongs to the
Acesoniam beside Acersoniem
Akefunie).
'
latter class,
for
is
it
examples of the word
a derivative of mers, mefs (15, (i)

moreover, in
But the spelling with
the r happens to be written.
;
all
ee,
though occurring only once, may fairly be taken as an indication that in general
the reduction of r was accompanied by a lengthening, perhaps but slight, of the
preceding vowel.
2.
O. peessl[iim beside pestlum
'sacrificium', persclo, pescler.

in rs as in
Umbrian
was
(cf.
'
templum' from *perstlo-: U. .persklum

is no such general reduction of r
In Oscan there
kersnu 'cena' always written with r), but apparently it

That the lengthening is confined to
differently treated in the group rstl.

peessl[tim and connected with the loss of
(139, 2),
is
unlikely.
rs,
U. frateer f ratres' from *frater(e)s points to lengthening before final

the s then disappearing.
is
NOTE. The early Latin use of ter, from *ters, as a long syllable
not parallel, since the form was not ter with vowel-lengthening,
but terr, like hocc, miless, etc. The same is true of far, from /ars,
which occurs as a long syllable in Ovid and is cited by Priscian
(Keil II, 313) among words ending in fir.
This form
4. 0. teer[um 'territorium', related to L. terra from *tersa.
commonly, and perhaps correctly, derived from *terso-, it being assumed
'
3.
is
49
Shortening of Vowels
78]
this that original rs between vowels in Oscan became r with lengthening

But as this is the only example for such a
of the preceding vowel (115, 1).
of
it
is
well
to
rs,
point out another possible explanation, which is
development
from
There once existed a simple neuter s-stem *ters- with Nom.-Acc. Sg.
which became O.-U. *ter according to 3. The oblique cases were affected
as follows
*ters
by the analogy
of the Nom.-Acc., e.g. Gen.
Sg. *terseis being replaced by

U. Gen. Sg. *farser was replaced by farer under the
The word then went over completely to the commonest
*tereis (tereis), just as
influence of far.
neuter type, that of the o-stems, giving
77.
1.
The
Nom.-Acc. Herom.
of O. eestint 'exstant',
eehiianasum 'emitten-
darum', U. eheturstahamu 'exterminate', etc., like L. e- beside

ex-, must be due to secondary lengthening, but the conditions
under which this took place cannot be the same as in Latin,
and are not yet
clear.
NOTE. The e in Latin is readily explained as due to the lengthening which

regularly accompanies the loss of s (in this case from ks) before m, n, Z, etc.
But this cannot hold for Oscan-Umbrian, where s remains in these positions (114).
The Umbrian e might be explained as coming from ek- before t according to
75, but there seems to have been no such reduction of h in Oscan, since in
other forms it is uniformly written.
The a
all
U. ahauendu 'avertito',
etc., like L. d beside ab, abs, is likewise due to a secondary lengthening, the conditions of which for Oscan-Umbrian are not clear.
2.
of O. aamanaffed 'locavit',
NOTE.
It is possible
here to assume a distinct prefix, original
difficulty in the derivation from abs is

involved in the e of O. eestint, where original
but the
evidence for any such prefix,

3.
culty.
is
a-,
no greater than that

e, even if there were
out of the question (41).
The o of U. ooserclom, if this is '*observaculum,' offers the same diffiBut meaning and etymology of the word are uncertain. The explana-
tion as '*aviservaculum' (6
from
au(i)-
69)
is
also possible.
Shortening of Vowels
Vowel-shortening such as is seen in Latin before final

r, Z,
m, or when the vowel is itself final, is not observable in
Oscan or Umbrian. Positive evidence for the preservation of
78.
,
the long vowel

1.
For
is
final
short a remains
furnished as follows
,
by the forms
(32, 2).
in
-u,
-u,
-o (34),
since final
50
Phonology
2.
Before
-r,
by O.
[78
L. pater (Grk. Trarrfp), since the

L. censor (Grk. -cop),
O. keenzstur, censtur
patir
points to e (41);
since the u, u points to o (53)
similarly by the Passive forms
O. loufir (Pres. Indie, of Second Conj.
238, 2), sakrafir (Perf.
Subj. with mood-sign e;

3. Before -t, by O.
234).
kasit 1
L. caret
(17,
1),
with
for e of
the Present Stem; cf. also (before -d) O. fusid: lu.foret, with
for e of the Subjunctive.
4.
Before w, by O. paam, L. quam.

NOTE. As this form is a monosyllable,
it would still be possible

assume shortening in polysyllables. But the analogy of the cases
in 2 and 3 is against this, and moreover the forms of the Gen. PL are
more easily understood as retaining -dm than as having -om. The
Oscan forms might indeed be taken as -om according to 50, but in
Umbrian even the single occurrence of -um in pracatarum is of weight
in favor of -om, since -om never appears as -um.
a. It is probable that the shortening of a long vowel before n + consonant,
whether final or not, as in L. amant from *ama-nt, Partic. amant- from *ama-nt-,
took place in the Italic period, but the evidence in Oscan-Umbrian is very
meagre. See 215, 2, on 0. stahlnt 217, 4, on 0. amfret also 74, note. For the
similar shortening before r + consonant, cf. 0. Herekleis, L. Hercules, from Grk.
to
'KpaK\r)s (21).
The long vowel before the secondary ending -ns (e.g. Imperf. Subj.
O. hjerrins 'caperent'), which has replaced original -nt, may well be due to the
analogy of the other forms (0. fusld etc.). Or, if the explanation given in
128,
1, is
correct, the
change of nt through nd to n
may have
antedated the
shortening process.
Anaptyxis in Oscan
Anaptyxis, or the development of a secondary vowel

between a liquid or nasal and another consonant either preceding
79.
or following,
unknown
in
is
a wide-spread
Umbrian.
phenomenon
in Oscan,
It is necessary to divide the
though
examples
two
classes according as the liquid or nasal precedes or

If it precedes, the quality of the
follows the other consonant.
into
new vowel is that of the vowel

the new vowel has the quality
preceding, while if it follows,

In
of the following vowel.
We should expect patir, kasit, but the inscriptions containing these words
are careless in the use of i and i.
1
51
Anaptyxis
80]
other words, the newly developed vowel has the quality of the
vowel of the syllable in which the liquid or nasal stands.
In the case of
a.
mn
it is
n which
is
parallel to the nasal in other groups,
In fact there is no example of an anaptyctic

e.g. comenei from *komnei (81).
vowel developed through ra.
b. For the secondary vowel-development in connection with samprasarana see 91.
The
This type of anaptyxis

liquid or nasal precedes.
is one of the marked characteristics of the Oscan (and PaeligThe regularity with which it appears makes it well nigh
nian).
80.
newly developed vowel was not a mere glide,

vulgar Latin dulicia for dulcia, etc., but formed a full
certain that the

as in
An
interesting parallel is seen in Russian, e.g. golova

'head' from *golva, bereg 'bank' from *bergu.
syllable.
1.
The vowel develops between
LIQUID.
a liquid and a
guttural (including h) or a labial (including u) but not between

Herekleis
a liquid and a dental.
Examples aragetud 'argento';
;
'Herculis'; -
from
care'
- - tribarakavum 'aedifiMayue/je/ae? 'Mamercius';

amiricatud '*immercato' (38, 2) ;
*treb-ark-: L. arx ;
-
Verehasiiii 'Versori'
Mulukiis 'Mulcius';
from
L. ver-
verh-i
Alafaternum 'Alfakulupu 'culpa'(?) ; -- Urufiis 'Orfius';

- - turumiiad
L. tormen; - - teremniss
ternorum';
'torqueatur'
go(?)
'terminibus';
Salaviis 'Salvius' (salavs, o-aXa/r? 'salvus'
form to the oblique
cases, for *saluos
O.-U. period;. see 91,
Oscan form);
from
owes
its
*salus in the
Kalaviis 'Calvius' (Calavius
1);
inscriptions is simply the

serevkid 'auspicio'
would give
on Latin
Heleviieis 'Helvii'
uruvii 'flexa'(?)
*seru(i}kio- ;
urvum(?).
Cf. also Pael. Herec., Alafis, Helevis, Salauatur.
As examples of the lack of anaptyxis before dentals may
be
mentioned
'alteri',
2.
some
Ma/ue/mz'o 'Mamertina',
carneis 'partis', kerssnais cenis',

'
molto 'multa',
NASAL. The vowel develops between n and

between n and a guttural. Examples
(223);
alttrei
Fepcropei 'Versori.'
cases
/,
and in
Anafriss 'Tmbribus'(?)
fed
avafa/cer
aamanaffed 'locavit',
(for/ see
24, 6)
'dedicavit'
from *manf(e)from *anfciked\
52
Phonology
Anagtiai 'Angitiae'
[80
from * Ang (e)tid--,
Liganakdikei,
name
of
a goddess, from *legdn(i}ko-dik- (or from *legndko-, and so

Cf. also Pael. Anaceta Angitiae' beside
belonging in 81?).
'
Anceta, Anacta.
no anaptyxis between n and a guttural,
The conditions under which it took place are not clear.
NOTE.
tangintid.
Usually there
The
81.
is
liquid or nasal follows.
e.g.
This sort of anaptyxis,
seen in Latin poculum, pidculum, etc., is of a

It is subject to
less determinate character than the preceding.
the same that
at least in the inscriptions of Capua there is

Elsewhere it occurs reguindication of it in the spelling.
local variation
no
is
but is not entirely confined to this

not being clear. 1 Examconditions
the
more
precise
position,
larly after short syllables,
ples
(contrast maatreis 'matris');
paterei 'patri'
Nom. PL
puterei-pid
in
from *potro- (88, 4);

petirofrom
*petrid-pert (192, 2);
pert quater' for *petirio-pert (100, 3, c),
- Sadiriis Satrius';
from
pustiris 'posterius'
*postrios (88,4),
utroque',
puturus-pid, etc.,
who
assumed that anaptyxis occurred only after short

has since modified his view to the extent of admitting
anaptyxis even after a long syllable in the case of r followed by consonantal i or i
In this he
in hiatus (I.F. Anz. 4, 38).
This would cover pustiris, Aadiriis, etc.
is followed by Brugmann, who however treats the development in these cases as a
1
Thurneysen,
first
syllables (K.Z. 27, 181 ff.),
2
phenomenon (Grd. I p.
As regards zicolom 'diem', Ace.
distinct
825).
But
still
further restrictions are necessary.
we
agree with Thurneysen against

Planta that the suffix, though originally -kelo-, has passed through the stage -klo-,
and that the vowel of the penult is as truly anaptyctic as any other. But we can
see no plausibility in his view that the first syllable of this word, and also of Diiviiai,
is to be taken as dii- from dio-.
Such a change is without even the remotest analogy
in Oscan phonetics. And what of the preservation of (d)io not only in iuklei and luviia,
with which Thurneysen equates zicolom and Diiviiai, but also in Diuvei, Aiou/rci,
PI. d]iikulus,
v.
Does he mean to assume a local change confined to Bantia, Samnium,

and the land of the Frentani ? But Diuvei is also Samnitic. There is no real diffiluveis, etc.?
culty in assuming that anaptyxis in the case of kl took place without regard to the
quantity of the preceding syllable. Its absence in sakarakhim may well be due to
the preceding anaptyxis
(cf. Herekleis).
convinced that the quantity of the preceding syllable is not the

only factor to be considered, but that others, such as relative rapidity of utterance,
local variations aside from that of Capua, inconsistency in the spelling of what was
perhaps not a full vowel, etc., are to be reckoned with. In Latin, where the material
is so much more plentiful, it is admitted that the factors are t >o complicated to allow
The
.author
is
any precise formulation
of the conditions of anaptyxis.
and Hiatus
Contraction
82]
but Capuan
53
Aadiriis 'Atrius'
pustrei 'in postero';
(whence by
Vestirikiiiii 'Vestricio';
extension Aadirans)
sakaraklum 'sacellum' from *sakrd-klo-, sakarater 'sacratur', aaicopo 'sacrum', but
;
Capuan
*tefro-
sakrim,
U.
*die-klo-
'carnes quae cremantur'

Pukalatiii '*Puclato',
zicolom 'diem', Abl. Sg. ziculud,
puklum filiurn' ;
;
'
zicel[ei],
Dat.-Abl.
L. diecula
;-- tefunim 'burnt-offering' from
tefra
but Capuan
Loc. Sg.
etc.
sakrafir,
PL
zicolois,
Patanai 'Pandae'
PL
Ace.
djiikiilus,
from *Pat-nd--,
from
akenei
Gen. PL acunum (probable reading): U. acnu

comono 'comitia', Loc. Sg. comenei, from *komno- (15, 4):
U. kumne;
O. Safinim 'Samnium', from *Safniom: L. Samnium.
'in anno'(?),
Cf.
Pael. sacaracirix, pristafalacirix, as
also
if
L. *-sacrdtrlx,
*praestibuldtrlx.
a.
In kujmparakineis
'consilii',
comparascuster 'consul ta
erit', it is
uncer-
which a is anaptyctic but if the second, and so falling under 80, 1,

would be the only example before s. Against the assumption that the first a
tain
anaptyctic, the preceding long syllable
is
not decisive.
See footnote,
it
is
p. 52.
Contraction and Hiatus
Like vowels are contracted.
82.
The loss
of intervocalic^' in the Italic period was attended

by contraction of like vowels. Thus the ending of the Nom. PL
of i-stems, originally -eies (Skt. -ay as), became -es, and the e had
1.
So O. tris L. tres
U. pacrer
Another example of the same
'propitii', from stem pakri-.
'in
horto' from *hortei-en (Loc. Sg. with
contraction is O. hurtin
the same history as original
postpositive en;
bles (67,
PL
preceding
side
i).
side,
the other case-forms.

louie,
Dat.-Abl.
PL
e resulting
from
oi in final sylla-
in quality to
of stems in
(and
by
e, that in the Dat. Sg. and

and -ioit contracted with the
o
Contracted and uncontracted forms are
but the latter are due to the influence of
was so near
2)
Dat.-Abl.
171, 7).
In Umbrian the close
2.
found
e.
-iio-
Thus Dat.
Sg. luve, loui, beside luvie,

Atiersir beside Atiersier, etc.
Compare
1
See footnote,
p. 52.
54
Phonology
Latin
Nom.
PI. fill beside fllil, Dat.-Abl. PI.

auspicls beside
etc., the contracted forms being very frequent in
auspicils,
Contraction of u with the sound resulting from o

dur 'duo' from *duos (54).
inscriptions.
is seen in U.
a.
[82
There are no such contracted forms in the case of the open e from
open e from ei (Loc. Sg. Fisie, Gen. Sg. Fisier)
original e (Voc. Sg. arsie), or the
or from ai (Dat.-Abl. PI. of First Decl. dequrier).
is
83. Unlike vowels remain uncontracted, and sometimes h

used as a mark of the hiatus. Thus we find uncontracted:
do, in Infinitives of the First
kaviim (v
is
Conjugation, O. moltaum, tribarasimply the glide sound preceding the rounded
vowel cf. occasional Grk. apvrdp for avrdp, etc.).

in U. stahu 'sto' from * staid, U. subocau, subocauu 'invoco'
from -did (uu uu with glide as in tribarakavum less probably
;
do,
doubling to indicate length, since this
is
very rare in
final
syllables).
U. ahesnes 'ahenis' from* a(i)esno (Skt. dyas)

'stabunt' from *sta(i)esent.
ae, in
de, in Present Subjunctive of First Conjugation,

sakahiter,
from
U.
staheren
O. deiuaid,
-die-.
n
ol,
iak, U. earn, etc.: L. ea, eum, etc., from

For O. i, see 38, 1.
in U. Puemune Sabine Poimunien, L. Pomona, pomum from
1
*po-emo- (cf. comd from *co-emo).
in U. pue 'ubi' from *po (L. quo) + T;
U. poei 'qui' from
al,
*po (earlier *poi) -f i.

in O. stahint 'stant', U. stahitu
eo,
ed, in
O.
ioc, ionc,
eid-.
*eio-,
"
/>
oe,
the hiatus here
is
'stato'.
But
the retention of
probably due to analogy, partly of other
forms of this verb, partly of the corresponding endings in

forms of other verbs.
i and a following vowel there is no
hiatus, but a glide j,
indicated in the spelling of the native alphabets (31).
The consistent
use of h in U. pihatu 'piato', pehatu, pihaner, etc. and O. Piihiui'Pio' (also
a.
Between
which
is
Volsc.
pihom 'pium')
is
remarkable, and without adequate explanation.

i
Osthoff, I.F. 5, 317
ff.
Weakening of Vowels
86]
55
Of the various phenomena which take place when

vowels of two different words are brought together in the
sentence, namely "crasis," "aphaeresis," "slurring," etc., we
84.
have but
little
With
evidence.
L. bonast for bona est etc. are obviously parallel

est' and destrst (for *destrust) 'dextra est'.
O. teremnatust 'terminata
more anomalous case
U.
ne adhibeant', if for
With animadverto from animum adverto, with slurnei(-a)rhabas.
is
parallel U.eitipes decreverunt' from *eitom *hipens (264, 2).
ring,
is
neifhabas
'
a. For 0. pusstist (C. A. 33) the meaning 'positum est' is so much more
suitable to the context than that of 'post est' that we cannot reject the possi-
bility that the
larity
form comes from *piistum
with which
final
1st, in spite of the fact that the reguin Oscan, except at Pompeii, would naturally
That it is not the vowel of the enclitic that is
m is written
point to
its full pronunciation.

absorbed, as in teremnatust, would be accounted for by the fact that the
the Cippus Abellanus is est (217, 2).
1st of
Vowel-Weakening in Medial Syllables

85.
The wide-spread weakening
thongs which occurs
iri
vowels and diphLatin in medial syllables, such syllaof short
bles being in the earlier system of accentuation unstressed, is

unknown in Oscan-Umbrian. Examples of unchanged a and e,
such as U. pro-canurent L.
have been cited in 32, 3, 36, 3.
:
(oc}-cinul, or
U.
tacez
L. tacitus,
But
in the position before a labial, or in some cases

after a labial, a weakening takes place, which results sometimes
86.
in w,
sometimes in
i.
In the corresponding Latin phenomenon
the determining factor in the development to u or i respectively

was the character of the vowels of the surrounding syllables
(cf.
so
occupo, nuncupo, but anticipo, occipio, etc., from cap-), but

many secondary changes have taken place, owing to the
mutual influence of forms belonging to the same system or
for-
mation, that the original distribution is only partially reflected

in the actual forms. Much the same is true for Oscan-Umbrian.
The superlatives, formed from the suffix -(t)emo- (I.E.

Thus
-(t)mmo-), show the influence of the preceding vowel.
1.
56
Phonology
with
[86
maxumus, proxumus, ultumus (eventually

under
the influence of the commoner type) may
optimus etc.,
be compared O. ultiumam 'ultimam' (iu from u\ see 56) and
U. hondomu 'infimo' (o from u before m; see 57); while wi^h
the Latin forms in -imus may be compared O. nessimas 'proximae', nesimois, U. nesimei, and O. messimass 'medioximas'(?).
But note U. nuvime 'nonum' from *nouemo- (Skt. navamd-).
2. In O.
pertumum 'perimere' from *pert-emom the followL.
optumus,
ing vowel seems to have been a factor, though in pertemust,

peremust, as well as in pertemest, the e is retained, apparently
under the influence of the simplex ("recomposition").
3.
In O.
weakening
Pael. sefei, U. tefe), as in L. sibi, the

to the enclitic use of the pronoun, to which
sifei 'sibi'
due
is
points also O.
(cf.
In L. simul, early semol, semul, from *semel
tfei.
the weakening in the
first
syllable
and
is
likewise due to enclitic use,
to this probably corresponds U. sumel simul', although

possible to see in the latter an original som- (Grk. oy
'
it is
NOTE. The single occurrence of O. tfei is not sufficient warrant for

assuming actual syncope of the e, but on the other hand, taken in connection
with slfei, it cannot be regarded as a mere graver's error without any foundation in the actual pronunciation.
It is doubtless a careless spelling, but one
that is due to the reduced pronunciation of the vowel.
U. prehubia 'praehibeat' beside prehabia may owe its u to

the existence of such forms as *prehubust (cf. habus), just as the
4.
of early Latin derupio is probably due to a *derupu7.

Although there are no examples of i for original a, it is
altogether probable that, as in Latin, the a had the same double
development
in this case
as the
e,
we must
as seen in the superlatives cited above ;

regard prehabia as an example of recom-
position for *prehibia.

5.
O. praefucus 'praefectus' beside facus
labial precedes, is
different
factus',
from any case known
here too the vowel of the following syllable
in
where the
Latin, but
obviously a
factor.
still different, though uncertain, example is O. prupukid 'ex ante pacto', which is most naturally derived from
is
57
Syncope
88]
*pro-pakio-, although it is possible that this

o in interchange with #, <7).
gradation (u
is
a case of vowel-
6.
change of
o to
seen in O. amprufd 'improbe'.
is
we
find a similar interchange of u and i, where the original

parallel to L. dissipo beside the more original dissupo,
or lacrima beside lacruma, would be U. combifiatu 'nuntiato', if this were related
In Latin
7.
vowel
is
either
u or
i.
but this
is uncertain, since connection with Grk.

Vice versa, with L. pontufex beside pontifex
we may compare U. atropusatu beside atripursatu 'tripodato', if the former
spelling is not simply a mistake.
8. A change of ou to w, such as is seen in L. denuo from *de novo, has been
assumed for Oscan-Umbrian, but on insufficient evidence.
to Grk. TTvd-
(n-wffdj'o/j.ai etc.);
TTi0- (irelQu etc.) is
also possible.
Syncope
in
Medial Syllables
Syncope of short vowels in medial syllables, as in

L. caldus beside calidus, rettull from *retetuli, etc., is far more
extensive in Oscan and Umbrian than in Latin, yet there are
numerous examples of the retention of short vowels. We must
87.
confine ourselves to a statement of the facts.

NOTE.
Even
in Latin the factors involved are so
so obscured by subsequent leveling that
it is
complex and have been
impossible to formulate the precise
conditions, though much progress has been made in this direction. For OscanUmbrian, with the limited amount of material before us, it is almost useless to
speculate
upon the
original conditions of the syncope.
Syncope of e. 1. In the Imperatives of the Third

Conjugation the original e, which in Latin is changed to i
Thus O. actud, U. aitu
(agito), is always lost, except after n.
U. kuvertu: L. convertito simi(ai from ok, 143): L. agito
but U. kanetu L. canito.
larly U. ostendu, fiktu, ninctu, etc.
2. In the Participles in -eto- the e is retained, e.g. U. tasetur
88.
'
'taciti',
maletu molitum', etc.
(244, 4).
Further examples are O. pniffed 'posuit' from *pro-fefed,

aamanaffed 'locavit' from *man-fefed: L. pro-didit, etc.;
O. upsed
3.
upsannam 'faciendam', U. osatu 'facito', from *opesa-:

L. operor; O. cebnust 'venerit': U. benust;
O. Dekmanniuis
'fecit',
201,
<;,
For a few examples of haplology

236, 2,
237, a, 251, 5.
,
(L. fieinestris
from *se(mi)-mestri8), see
58
Phonology
[88
'*Decumaniis': L. decumdnus, decimus from *dekemo-;

tatiuf 'fructus'
from
*frug'ttetdtidn-, as if L.*fruitdtio
'iustum' from *medes-to
O.
fruk-
U. mersto
L. modes-tus.
Syncope is usual in the suffixes -kelo-, -elo-, -tero-, -ero-,

In some few cases the short form may be an inherited
-men-.
variety of the suffix, such as -tro- beside -tero-, -lo- beside -elo-,
But for the majority of the examples tliis is improbable,
etc.
and for some distinctly impossible, e.g. in U. tiglu on account of
the 9 (144), in U. katlu because original tl becomes kl (129, 2), etc.
Examples: U. ticlu 'dedicationem' from *dikelo- (in Norn. Sg.
the o of the final syllable is lost and the e remains) ;tigel
4.
U.
from
from
veskla 'vascula'
'diem'
etc.,
81)
*ves-kelo-
- *die-klo-
* die -kelo-
-,--
(whence O. zicolom
katlu 'catulum' from
*katelo- (Norn. Sg. katel like tigel) ;--U. vitlu 'vitulum' from
O. pustrei, U. postra,
*uitelo- (cf. O. Viteliu 'Italia', 250);
(whence O. pustiris, 81, 91, 1): L. posterns, posterius;

Grk.
*potro- (U. podruhpei 'utroque', O. puterei-pid by 81):
L.
L.
terminibus
alteroO. teremniss
O. alttram
Trorepo?
nomner: L. nominis. 1
L.
--U.
O.
teremenniu
*terminia)
(but
*postrios
89.
ter
O.
1.
Loss of
i is
O. Pupdiis 'Popidius' beside
tiivtiks, toutico (15,
dexter, O.
Grk. aî.
Loss of a
2.
(cf.
stahint 'stant')
(paro)-,
3.
2).
The
U. destram,
destrst,
prefix of L. amb-igo,
etc.
seen in O. minstreis 'minoris': L. minis-
is
;
Piipidiis
loss is
etc.:
am-plector,
seen in O.
U.
common
Grk.
totcor, todceir
to Latin also in
Sef/re/oo?,
and in the
O. am-viannud, U. an-ferener,
from *eks-stahint
L. imperdtor, from *em-pardtor
eestint 'exstant'
O. embratur
from *pro-fato-
O. pruftu 'posita'
(244, 1).
o is seen in O. akkatus 'advocati' from *ad-uokdto-
Loss of
through *adokdto*adukatus by 91, 1);

note) and O. Vezkei
(cf.
102,
otherwise
we should expect
perhaps in O. meddiss (263,
1,
with foot-
(256, 8).
In O. teremnfss, U. nomner, tikamne, etc., it is possible to assume the retention

But the probability is that these have
of the reduced grade -ran- instead of syncope.
the same grade as the Latin forms. That the latter owe their -rain- to anaptyxis
1
(Sommer, Lat. Laut- und Formenlehre,
154)
we
are not convinced.
59
Syncope
90]
Syncope in Final Syllables
In
90.
final syllables also,
is
syncope
far
more wide-spread
than in Latin.
1.
Nom.
short
0, e,
or
is
dropped before final s. Examples

from *hortos, Bantins
:
Sg. of o-stems, e.g. O. hurz'hortus'
Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus',
'Bantinus',
tiivtiks 'publicus',
Mutil
'Mutilus', U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', fratreks '*fratricus', pihaz, pihos

Nom.'piatus' from *piatos, U. ticel 'dedicatio' from *dikelos ;
Acc. Sg. N. of s-stems, e.g. O. min[s 'minus' from *minos, U. mefs

'his' from *medos
Dat.-Abl. PI. (ending -fos
L. -bus), e.g.
:
O.
luisarifs 'lusoriis', teremniss
'avibus',/mrws
'fratribus';
'civis', aidil'aedilis',
'terminibus', ligis 'legibus', U. avis

Nom. Sg. of i-stems, e.g. O. ceus
U. fons 'favens'
(suffix -ni-\
Nom. PL
cf.
Nom. PL
of consonant-stems (ending -es

Grk. -e?),
foner) ;
e.g. O. humuns 'homines', meddiss 'meddices', censtur 'censores',
U. frater 'fratres'. (See also 2.)
a.
Before
final
m vowels
are retained, e.g. Ace. Sg. 0. hiirtiim, touticom,
slagim, U. poplom, etc.
That u was not dropped even before final s is in itself probable. Cf its
universal retention in Latin, and likewise in Gothic (dags from *dagas, ansts
from *anstis, but sunus). So 0. sipws'sciens', which in its relation to L. sapid
evidently contains the form of the root which characterizes Perfects like L. cepi
to copio, etc. (225), may be a stereotyped Perfect Active Participle with Nom.
But it is also possible that it comes
Sg. in -ws, like Skt. vidus, Avest. vldus.
from
like
O.
from *sep-wos,
*fak-uos (91, 1) cf. Volsc. sepu 'sciente' from
facus
b.
*sep(u)od.
Syncope of e before final s and also before a final dental

is seen in the 2d Sg. and 3d Sg. Fut. and Fut. Perf. as in
U. heries 'voles', heriest 'volet', from *herieses, *herieset. See
2.
221,
230.
But
remains in the 3d Sg. Perf. Indie. (O. kiimbened 'con-
3d Sg. Pres. Indie, of the Third

the
only examples are from the minor
Conjugation, though
U. seste also,
dialects (Marruc. feret 'fert', Vest, didet 'dat').
venit', etc.
223 ff.); also in the
though variously taken, is probably 'sistis', with e retained,

perhaps under the influence of a *sistet. In U.pis-her 'quilibet',
60
Phonology
probably from *-herit

use of the verb.
(216),
[90
the syncope
is
due
to the enclitic
NOTE. Assuming that under conditions no longer apparent both syncopated and unsyncopated forms existed in the Present and Perfect, the survival
of the latter may be due to the fact that many of the syncopated forms would
have lost their distinctive character, e.g. *kumben(e)d would have become
*kumben.
The
and Put.
Put.
characteristic endings
Perf. forms retained or
seemed
to retain the
-t.
-s,
Samprasarana
In those cases of syncope in which the consonant preceding the syncopated vowel itself assumes the function of a
vowel, so that there is no reduction in the number of syllables,
91.
the
phenomenon
known
is
as samprasarana.
Such
cases are
best kept apart from the preceding, not only on account of the
additional process involved, but because, when samprasarana is
possible,
syncope
otherwise occur.
before final
take place in positions where it does not

Thus, in general, syncope does not occur
may
hiirtum,
(O.
etc.
90,
1,
a),
but this need not
prevent our assuming that -iom becomes -im.

1. uo to u\ io to i.
Examples: O. facus 'factus' from
*fak-uos (suffix
-no--,
258, 1);
O. fortis 'potius': L. fortius;L. posterius-,

so probably mais
from *postrios (81):

*maiios (*magios; see 147, 3): L. mains, like Mais
from
'plus'
Nom. and Ace. Sg. M. and
Maius' beside Dat. Sg. Maiiiii
Nom.-Acc. Sg. N. of jo-stems, e.g. O. Pakis'Pacius', Ace. Pakim,
O.
pustiris
'
medicim 'magisterium', U. Fisim Fisium', etc. (see 172 ff.).

2. ro and ri to r (syllabic r), later er.
Examples U. ager
L. ager, from *agros\
U. pacer 'propitius' from *pakris (cf.
L. deer from *dkris)
U. -per pro', as in tota-per 'pro populo',
O. Aderl. 'Atella' from *Atro-ld (cf. L. agellus
etc., from -pro;
from *agro-los)
O. Abella- (Abellaniis) probably from *Apro-ld'
Observe also O. trstus 'testes' from *tristo- 1 L. testis

O. Tantrnfrom *tristi- (but O. tristaamentud L. testdmentum)
naium from *Tantrinnaio-(?). See also 239 on O. -ter.
:
(L. aper).
That
'
is,
third party
'.
Sec Skiitsdi, B.B.
2:5,100,
Sohnson, K.Z.
37, IS.
61
Syncope
92]
The
a.
parallel
change of no
(cf.
L. Sabellus from *Safno-lo-)

(cf. O. Patanai).
U. Padellar from *Padenla, *Padnla, *Patno-la
corresponding development of
lo
is
seen in
For the
there are no certain examples, since U.
ti9el,
O. Fiml, Mill
katel, perhaps also 0. /ameZ, contain the suffix -do- (88, 4).
stand
for
*Mitel
L.
Mitulus
O.
famel L. famulus).
*Fimel,
probably
(*Mitel
U. ocar, ukar'mons', although its oblique cases are from the stem
not from *okris, but from a by-form with suffix -an-, or an-.
b.
okri-, is
NOTE. The chronology of this process, is a difficult problem.

The agreement between Latin and Oscan-Umbrian would lead us to
infer that it took place in the Italic period.
But 0. Aderl. and
with the change of surd to sonant which is observed elsewhere before r (157), would indicate that in the Oscan-Umbrian
period the development had not passed beyond the stage r, and now
comes the Latin form s]akros = sacer on the newly discovered foruminscription, which, unless an analogical restoration, proves that the
whole process took place independently in Latin.
The reduction of ri in accented syllables (L. ter from *tris,
etc. 1 ) was doubtless later than the change in unaccented syllables,
and this is borne out by the existence in Oscan of tristaamentud.
But here too the development seems to have begun in Oscan, judging
from trstus.
Abella-,
Loss of Final Short Vowels

92.
As
vowels are sometimes dropped,

be assumed that in the Italic
in Latin, final short
sometimes retained.
It
may
period sentence-doublets arose, of which the dialects inherited

now the form with the vowel, now the one without it.
The primary personal endings
-nti
-ti,
(Grk.
-rt,
-vn) are
vowel in Oscan-Umbrian, as in Latin, e.g.

Further examples are:
O.-U. est'est', O. stahint 'stant', etc.
O. nep, neip, U. neip
U. et L. et, from *eti (Grk. en)
L. nee beside neque
O. avt, em'at, aut', but also O. auti
O. puf, but U. pufe
L. aut
O. ant L. ante
'aut', U. ate
L. ubi
O. pun, but
L. quamde
O. pan, but U. pane
U. ponne L. *quomde.
without the
final
The contrast between
ter, testis,
and
tribus, not to
speak of
triplex, etc.,
shows
'that in Latin the change was conditioned by the nature of the following sound. It
took place before s (cf. change of final -ros, -ris), and possibly before n, though cernd
is not decisive.
62
Phonology
[93
Vowel-Gradation
In
93.
many
cases the difference in the vowel of related
not due to any of the regular vowel-changes of a

particular dialect, such as have been described in the preceding
words
is
inherited from a system of Vowel-Gradation, or

Ablaut, already existing in the parent speech. It is unnecessary
here to enter into any discussion of the subject as a whole, but
sections,
but
is
will be sufficient to
as
show themselves
mention such of these inherited variations

Oscan-Umbrian forms to
in the relation of
one another or to the cognate Latin forms.

94. e, 0, etc.
The interchange of e and o (L. tego toga)
U. mefs 'ius', O. meddiss,
seen in L. gemo U. gomia 'gravidas'
1
U. nurpener '-pondiis': L. ponetc. (15,6): L. modus, modestus;
:
is
Less certain examples are U. sukatu declaa

denominative from *sokoL. insece probably
4
dus, du-pondius.
rato'(?),
U. pruzufe 'praestante'(?), possibly for *pro-sode L. sede.o.

The e-grade is seen in U. prusikurent 'pronuntiaverint':
:
L. insece
U.
(cf.
L. sedl
sedeo)
trebeit 'versatur',
O. triibum 'domum'
tremnu tabernaculo' (L.

'
etc. (15, 14):
trabs,
if
related,
has a reduced grade).
The o-grade
is probably seen in U. du-pursus 'bipedibus',

Dor. TTW?, Goth, fotus) L. ped-, ped-, although
petur-pursus (cf.
the o-grade is possible.
95.
'dixerit',
retô?)
An
suai
etc.
The interchange of ei and i (L. deico, died
seen in O. deicans 'dicant': O. dicust, U. dersicust
O. feihiiss 'muros' (Grk.
U. tigel 'dedicatio', etc.;
:
ei, i,
is
dictus)
L. Jingo, figura, etc.

example of the oe-grade
(67, l)
O.
is
U. nosue
'nisi', if
from
*noi-
nei, L. nei, nl.
Nouns formed with the suffix -ien- show an interchange

between the strengthened grade -ion- and the long reduced
grade
a.
But
-In-
(181, a).
Diae' beside Defvai etc. would point to a reduced grade dlu-.

although not inconceivable in view of such forms as Skt. divyati
O. Diiviiai
this,
'
But some regard the
o in
modus
as due to assimilation.
63
Vowel-gradation
97]
'plays', sivyati 'sews', is regarded with suspicion, since the cognates such as
1
Skt. divyd- point rather to diu-.
Possibly the Oscan form is due to an error.
96.
Since eu becomes ou in Italic
ou, u, etc.
ou
(70),
may
Examples O. lourepresent either this or the original cw-grade.

L. iuvenis ;
fir 'vel': L. lubet, libet; --U. iouies 'iuvenibus'
:
U. purdouitu
U. ro/k'rufos': U. rufru 'rubros', L. ruber
from
*dmtoL.
U.
'porricito'
purditom
(cf.
duam).
;
The interchange
seen in O. sverrunei 'spokesL. susurrus from *sii-sur-eso-, the root
man' (?) from *sueresdn

suer-, sur-, being the same
swear and answer.
:
er
97.
or
may
grade.
(el),
or
and u
of ue
(0Z),
is
as in Skt. svdrati 'sounds'
and Eng.
Since I.E. r becomes or in
etc.
Italic,
represent either this reduced grade or the original orExamples: U. couertu 'revertito': Fut. Perf. couortus
--L.
U. tursitu 'terreto';
'sacrificium', persnimu 'precator': U. pepurkurent 'poposcerint', L. posed from *porkskd (Skt. prcchami)
L. circulus (i from e): U. kurclasiu *circulario, extreme' (?).
etc. (early
L. vorsus, advortet, etc.);
terreo:
U. persclo
'
<?-grade is seen in the Nom. Sg. of nouns of relationin

as
O. patir 'pater' (78, 2), beside Dat. Sg. O. paterei from
ship,
*patrei (81), U. patre, with reduced grade as in L. patrl, Grk.
The
O. niir 'vir', beside Gen. PL

Trar/H;
Skt.
na, Vedic Gen. PI. naram).
(cf.
The
o-grade
is
seen in the
nerum with the
-tor-
of agent-nouns,
e-grade
which
belonged originally to the Nom. Sg., but was extended to all

See 53, 54, 180, 1.
The reduced grade -tris
cases, as in Latin.
seen in some derivatives, as U. kvestr-etie beside kvestur, etc.
L. victr-ix).
See 246, 1, a.
(cf.
The long reduced grade
becomes ar or rd in
Italic.
Prob-
able examples are: O. kujmparakineis 'consilii', comparascuster

'consulta erit', with park or prdk (81, a)
L. posed (see above); :
U. mantrahklu from *man-trdg-klosli-
L. mantele from *man-terg-
(terged).
1
See Solmsen, Stud z. lat. Sprachgeschichte, 112. Neither the explanation of

I, 173, nor that of Thurneysen, I.F. Anz. 4, 38 (see footnote, p. 52) is at
probable.
v. Planta,
all
64
fc
Phonology
[97
U. comatir, kumates 'commolitis', with loss of I as in mutu

multa\ is an example of al for I (cf. Skt. murnd-), while the
1
Goth, malan, Lith. malti) is seen in Pres. Imperat.

comoltu, kumultu (kumaltu is probably due to confusion with the
oZ-grade
(cf.
For maletu see following.

preceding).
The antevocalic form of the reduced grade, that is rr,
becomes ar in Italic, as in L. card, U. karu, from the root kerO. karanter'vescuntur', eana'panis' (gloss)
iceipo) etc.);
Of similar origin is al
szeriu 'feed').
Grk.
Lith.
(cf.
Kop&rpvfju,
in U. maletu 'molitum' and in O. ualaemom 'optimum': L. void.
(Grk.
a. The relation of 0. aflukad 'deferat'(P) to Fut. Perf. aflakus is wholly

uncertain, as is the etymology, though connection with L. flecto seems probable.
They might contain the root in the forms flok and flak from/$fc (cf. L. falx), but
such an interchange between Present and Perfect stems is without parallel in

A more natural interchange would be that of flak and flak, but the
Italic.
assumption of weakening of a to u in aflukad
is
uncertainty as to the precise conditions of this
en, on, an.
98.
Italic
en
somewhat
bold, in spite of the
phenomenon
(86).
represent either original en
may
and an may represent either the long

reduced grade n, or, according to a view which we regard as
probable, the antevocalic reduced grade nn (L. canis, etc.
cf. card with ar for rr, 97).
The negative prefix, which repreor the reduced grade
sents the reduced grade of the ne seen in O. ne, L. ne-fas, etc.,

appears in Latin as in-, from en-, n, but in Oscan-Umbrian always
O. ancentto'incQnssS, U. anhostatu'non hastatos'.

That this an- represents n, for which there is no other evidence, 2
is less
likely than that it is a generalization of the antevocalic
form (Grk. av-, Skt. an-) as compared with the generalization in
as an--,
e.g.
Latin of the anteconsonantal form (Grk.
a-,
Skt.
a-).
In O. tanginom sententiam' beside L. tonged, tongitio, the an might

represent n (cf. g, and on in Goth. J>ugkjan beside tagkjan), but the assumption
'
a.
of a grade
in this root
meets with
L.
mold
is
Perhaps
difficulty.
gradation, with interchange of a and o (99,
it is
a case of secondary
3).
commonly derived from *meld (O.Ir. meliro),but U.
ol
cannot have
this origin (36, 2).

2
On Grk.
vr)Ktp8r)s
see
now Brugmann,
Gesellschatt d. \Viss. 1901, p. 102.
Sitzungsberichte d. kouigl.
siichs.
Vowel-G-radation
99]
65
i
O. Anafrlss,
6.
related to L. imber (*m-bhri-;
if
would seem
Skt. abhrd- 'cloud',
cf.
to point to a
by-form *m-bhri-, but this is regarded

with rightful suspicion. The connection of the two words is entirely uncertain.
c. The relation of O.-U. anter to L. inter is almost
certainly a different
Grk.
d<ppfc)
one.
It is
probable that *en-ter, containing en 'in' (L. in, Grk. ev), was replaced
(L. an- in an-helo, Grk. ajc), which in Umbrian
by a similar formation from an-
used interchangeably with en- (andendu, endendu). Cf. O.Bulg. atrl 'within'
(as against jetro 'liver': Grk. ei/repo?), which is of similar origin.
is
99.
1.
Other variations are

U. fetu
e, a (I.E. d).
:
L. feel: facia)
'facito':
O. fiisnam, U.
O.
fesnaf-e,
fakiiad,
U.
facia
from *fes-nd-
(cf.
(cf.
L.
Cf. also the ^-Perfects

festus,feriae): L.fdnum from fas-no-.
with
to Presents
a, O. hipid habuerit', sipus 'sciens' (90, 1, b).
'
2.
a,
a (I.E.
d).
O.
Staatiis
stahint
shown by
(short a
probably also with short a (cf. L. stare,

L. fdrl
O. fatium,
prae-stdtus, etc.: statio, praestitus, etc.);
L. fateor (denominative from a Partic. *fato-, replaced in Latin
status,
statif,
eestint),
O. faamat 'habitat, tendit':
by fdto-);
L. famulus, familia,
O. famel, famelo.
L. ocris,
L. acies, acuo, etc. (Grk. a/epo?)
U. ocar (Grk. o'/ept?) L. deer (so probably O. akrid, but possibly
L. hasta
U. hostatu, etc.
O. kahad: L. incoho
&k-)
3.
a,
o,
d.
4.
Of
e, a.
this variation,
which
is
seen in the relation of
L. pateo, pando, O. patensins, to Grk. Trerapw/jii, the following

are uncertain examples: L. tepor: U. tapistenu 'caldariolam'(?);
-
U.
erietu (or e?):
5.
I.
i,
L.
(Skt. vlrd-, Lith.

is
vir
O.Ir. fer)
(Goth, wair,
U.
ueiro, uiro
vyras).
three occurrences of the spelling ueiro make it less likely

Cf. also Volsc.
to be added to the rare cases of ei for short i (29).
NOTE.
that this
L. aries.
The
couehriu curia' from *co-uirio- (L. curia from *co-mria-).

'
U. pure-to, O. purasiai
U.^V ignis' (59).
relation
of U. veskla vascula' to U. uaso, L. vds, is
7. The
A variation of e or e with d is not w.ell established.
not clear.
8. o, o.
But
O. upsannam, etc. (49)
O. uupsens, etc. (53).
6.
u,
ii.
'
see 225,
a.
66
Phonology
[100
CONSONANTS
Consonantal
100.
U.
Initial
1.
iouies iuvenibus'
For
2.
from
(i)
remains unchanged, as in Latin.
L. iuvenis (Skt. ydvainA.
Thus
134.
di, see
Intervocalic
was
lost in the Italic period,
and of the
resulting vowel-combinations some are contracted, while others

remain in hiatus. See 82, 83. But between i and a following
vowel there naturally intervenes a glide, or transition sound, i,

which is shown in the spelling of the native alphabets, but not
in the Latin
See 31, a.
e.g. U. triiu-per, but trio-per: L. tria.
;
The
a.
following an t-diphthong
For U. portaia,
0. staiet, 215,
kuraia, etc., see
is
232
See
also retained.
61, 3.
for U. fuia, fuiest, 215, 3; for
2.
Postconsonantal i, which in Latin becomes a vowel

medius
for original dissyllabic ^medh-io-), retains its con(e.g.
In the Latin alphabet it is impossible to
sonantal function.
3.
know whether an
stands for consonantal or vocalic
t,
but in
the native alphabets, where the latter regularly appears as ii, a

single i is evidence of consonantal value, though there are
some few cases

See
in
which
it
is
used carelessly in place of
ii.
31, a.
But more
direct evidence of the consonantal function
is
furnished in those cases in which a preceding consonant has

been affected, as follows
:
a.
e.g.
Gemination of consonants before
i is
frequent in Oscan,
Mamerttiais 'Martiis',
kumbennieis 'conventus',
tribarakkiuf
See 162, i.
In Umbrian, i palatalizes a preceding n and &, and the i
So spina beside
then sometimes omitted in the writing.
'aedificatio', etc.
b.
is
spinia,
c.
1,
r,
t,
Ruline beside Rupinie
fa$u beside fagiu,
In the local dialect of Bantia,
form 1(1), r(r), s, z,

famelo from *famelid:
d, k, to
L. alia;
x.
etc. (144).
unites with a preceding

Thus allo from *alid
L.familia;
so perhaps
67
Consonants
102
mallom, mallud, malud from a stem *malio- beside L. malo-;
U. heriest -- petiro-pert'quateT'
from *heriest
Bansae
from * petirio-pert, this from *petrid-pert (81, 192, 2);
zicolom diem from *diekolom: L. diecula
from *Bantiae\
- meddixud
'magistratu' from *meddikiod (250, 2).
herest i volet'
>
In some cases the
NOTE.
So *petria-pert must have had
i,
the result of a local change of vocalic i.

not|, and probably *diekolom (134, a).
itself is
Consonantal u (u)
101.
Examples
O.
U.
and
Initial
intervocalic
remain,
as
Latin.
in
viii,
U.
via, vea,
uia
L. via
ku-vertu, co-uertu 'convertito':
-- O.
Fepcro/oet
**Versori',
L. verto.
O. bivus L. vivus;
O. deiviU. luve L. lovl
U. avif, auif: L. avis.
U. uvem, oui L.ovis;
divmus
The glide u, which was regularly sounded between u and
a following vowel, shows itself in the spelling in the native
L. duo.
e.g. U. tuves, but duir
alphabets, but not in the Latin
O.
luvei,
nais: L.
See
31, b.
102.
Thus O.
Postconsonantal 'u generally remains unchanged.

svai, swae'si' (L. si is from a form without u)
1.
O. dekkviarim 'decurialem';
2. After labials u is
yî
--U.
lost,
arvia f rumenta' : L.
'
as in
Latin.
arvum.
Thus O.
fufans
O. amprufid 'improbe', pnifatted

'erant': L. -bant from -bhud-;
*
- - U. subocau 'invoco'
probavit': L. probus from
pro-bhuo4
from *sub-uocdio 2
O. Piihiui 'Pio\ U. pihatu 'piato': L. plus
from *pulio- (cf. L. purus).
3. du, in Latin b (and v), becomes d.
Thus U. di-fue
'bifidum': L. bis etc., from *dui-:
U. dia det' from *du-iio
~
*
L.
U.
(cf.
duam)
pur-ditom 'porrectum' from *du-lto- beside
;
/>
for
it,
1 In
the citation of Oscan and Umbrian forms it is customary to use the v only
forms written in the native alphabets, in which there was a distinct character for
and not for forms written in the Latin alphabet. But for Latin words we continue
to use the v, in spite of the resulting inconsistency.

2 L. subvenio
etc., under the influence of the simplex (but aperio
the
uerio,
simplex being lost). See 164, a.
from *ap-
68
Phonology
pur-douitu
this
[102
O. akkatus 'advocati' from *ad(o)kdto-
(96);
(89, 3),
from *ad-uokdto-. 1
An
apparent loss of u after r is seen in U. seritu servato', anseriato

observatum', and caterahamo '*catervamini', as compared with L. servo, caterva.
But the precise explanation is not clear. In seritu etc. it may be due to the
4.
'
'
position between r and i, i.e. *serio from *seruio.

5. For sue, see 37, a.
r usually remains unchanged, as in Latin.

ExO. Regaturei 'Rectori', U. rente 'recte': L. rego\-
103.
1.
amples:
O. teremniss'terminibus', U. termnom-e: L. termen
ferar, etc.:
and in general before
s,
omitted in the writing.

a.
is
what
in
which
it is
in Umbrian, in these combinations,

the r was faintly sounded and often
See under rs, 115, 116.
In 0. Falenias, beside Faler. on a companion inscription, the omission
due
to carelessness in spelling,
less distinct before
though the sound of r
is
naturally some-
consonants than elsewhere.
The combination
appears unassimilated in O.
Atella' of an old coin, but has become Z/, as in Latin, in
3.
'
some combinations
But
lost in Latin, as rsk, rsn.
of r
fertu,
L.fero.
It is also retained in
2.
U.
rl
Aderl.
Abella-
probably from *Aberld-, *Apro-ld- (91, 2).

Final r is frequently omitted in Umbrian, mostly in the
(Abellaniis),
4.
So
forms of the Passive.

emantu beside emantur
herte,
herti,
pihafi, pihafei
beside usual tuta-per 'pro po*pulo'.
;
hertei,
:
O.
beside herter ;
sakrafir
tuta-pe
104.
'liceto'
Initial
loufir
seen in O. %wd'lege';
likitud, licitud
L. libet
Luvfreis Liberi'
vel'
liivkei 'in
I
'
is
'
luco', etc.
In Umbrian there
no example of an initial I on the Iguvinian Tables, and a change of initial I to ?/, though disputed, is
1
is
L. advoco, etc., under the influence of the simplex.
See 164,
69
Consonants
106]
vapef-, uapersprobably to be recognized in vutu 'lavato' L. lava

'sella': L. lapis (cf. subsellis marmoreis of the Acta Arvalium)
:
- Vuvcis 'Lucius'
e.g.
(72, a).
NOTE. A change of
French autre from L.
likewise in
u before consonants is seen in many languages,

Dutch koud Eng. cold. In such cases, and
Umbrian, the change must have been through the medium of a
strongly guttural
105.
Umbrian.
1.
to
alter
I.
Medial
is
Examples:
O. Alafaternum, U. alfu
- U. saluom 'salvum'.
a.
Other examples are very doubtful.
generally preserved in both Oscan and

O. Fluusai 'Florae'; -- O. aô'alia';alba': L. albus ; - - U. plener 'plenis'
0. Fiuusasiais^Floralibus' beside Fluusai, if not simply due to the carewould point to the beginning of a change similar to what
lessness of the engraver,
has taken place in Italian fiore, piano,

2.
In the combination
It
etc.
the
But
I is
all
other evidence
is
against
this.
Umbrian.
So muta,
kumates, comatir commoli-
lost in
motar, etc.: O. moltam, L. multa;

tis'.
But in the Imperatives kumultu, comoltu 'commolito', veltu
'deligito', etc., in which the I and t were formerly separated by
'
a vowel, the I is always "written.

a. The Oscan atrud beside altrei on the Tabula Bantina
that in the dialect of Bantia the
was not fully sounded, though
is
an indication
in the
numerous
never omitted.
3. U. Uoisiener Volsieni', on an inscription of Assisi, shows a local palatalization of I before s, or else is due to Etruscan influence.
occurrences of molta
it is
'
In a number of Umbrian words an original I is represented by f, rs, which commonly stands for an intervocalic d (I3l).
This points to a change of I to d, with which we may compare
106.
the opposite change of d to I in L. lingua, lacrima, etc.

The
most certain examples are kafetu, car situ 'calato', ufetu adoleto',
4
famefias 'familiae'.
Whether
arsir (VI a 6, 7) is 'alms' or Dat.-Abl. PI. ' caerimoniis'

belonging to Voc. Sg. arsie 'sancte', is uncertain. That Pupfike, Pupfice, epithet of Puemune, is Publico' is extremely probable, in view of L. Publica Fides,
a.
'
Publica Fortuna, etc. The old explanation of tribficu'ternio' as = L. *triplicid

cannot be considered impossible, but Brugmann's derivation from *tri-p(e)dikion- 'band of three' (L. pedica) offers a plausible substitute for this.
No satisfactory statement can be

the change took place.
made
as to the conditions under
which
70
Phonology
n and
107.
1.
Initial
[lor
and intervocalic n and
m remain unchanged,
U. neip L. ne, nee,

etc.
O. dunum, U. dunu L. donum
- O. Maatreis, U. Matrer: L. mater',
O. moltam, U. mo tar
L. multa
O. pertemest, U. emantur: L. emo.
2. Similarly postconsonantal n and m
e.g. O. egmo res';
O. Patanai Pandae' from *Pat-nd- (81) -- O. comono 'comitia',
U. kumne, from *komno- (15, 4, 81).
Examples O.
-- U. name L. nomen
as in Latin.
;
ni,
nep, neip,
'
A change
mn
to ra
tive ending, O. -raw, U.
-rait,
perhaps to be recognized in the Passive Imperathough this is by no means certain. See 237.
This would involve the supposition that in all the numerous examples of mn the
combination is of secondary origin, as indeed it probably is in many cases, e.g.
a.
of
U. nomner nominis'
'
is
etc. (88, 4). 1
Assimilation of nl to U, as in Latin, is seen in O. Vesulfrom * Veson.-lid-: U. Vesune

U. Padellar from *Paden-ld
3.
liais
(91, 2, a)
also in
U.
with
apelust etc.
from
nl, earlier
ndl
(135).
Omission of nasals before consonants
In Umbrian, nasals were not fully sounded before

mutes and spirants, as is evident from their frequent omission in
108.
1.
the writing.
The circumstance that in the Latin alphabet this
omission is to be noted only before s (once before /) is perhaps
due to the influence of Latin orthography, the omission of n on
Latin inscriptions being far more common before s than elsewhere.

iveka beside
Examples: ustetu beside ustentu, osenc?M'ostendito';
-iuenga iuvencas';
4
tiato'
kupifiatu beside kumpifiatu,
combifiatu 'nunazeriatu, aseriatu beside anzeriatu, anseriato observatum' ;

'
- dirsas beside dirsans dent'

4
beside Sarnie
2.
In Oscan, n
Thus set
'sunt',
sis
beside sins 4 sint'
;
Sa$e
aferum, afero, beside anferener 'circumferendi'.
fiiet
is
regularly omitted in the case of final ent.
'fiunt', staiet
4
stant', censazet censebunt', etc.
1
Admitting tin- cliMii.^c, w<- should hold to the derivation of O. comono etc.
and amnud circuitu' from *kom-no-, *am-no- (v. Planta prefers *kom-beno-, *am-beno-)
and assume that the words came into existence at a later period.
'
Consonants
no]
U.
sent, benurent, etc.
Note that in
71
this case the
is
always
written in Umbrian, while, vice versa, in the case of final -ns,

where it is frequently omitted in Umbrian (above), it is always
written in Oscan (deicans, uupsens, etc.).

The same omission is frequent, though not universal, in
the case of medial ent, e.g. aragetud 'argento', Aretpkai] beside
Arentikai, deketasiui (degetasis etc.)
*decentario'.
Isolated examples of omission elsewhere are mistreis beside minstrels
a.
and AaTrom 'Lamponius'(P).

In ekak'hanc' and iak'eam' beside ionc 'eum', eisunk 'eorum', etc., the
omission is probably due to the influence of Accusatives with final m omitted.
'minoris'
All the certain occurrences of ekak are on
via'viam'
3.
Pompeian
inscriptions,
which have
etc. (109, 2).
A special case in
combination
nkt.
which n
is lost
in both
Oscan and Umbrian
is in
the
See 73.
m
and m
final n and
In Umbrian, final n
were so faintly sounded
that they are far oftener omitted than written.
Thus Ace. Sg.
109.
1.
name: L. nomen;
e
poplom
n we also find m written. This is not
puplu, poplo, beside puplum,
beside -en
'in'.
For
final
merely the result of confusion caused by the reduction of both

nasals, since we never find n for m, but is due to the influence
of a preceding M, as in numem beside nome, and in Akeruniam-em
etc. beside esunum-en, esunum-e, etc.
From its use with the Ace.
Sg. the -em
soniem
came
to be
used elsewhere
too, as in
Loc. Sg. Acer-
etc.
In Oscan, final n is never omitted. Final m is nearly

always written except on inscriptions of Pompeii, where it is
But
oftener omitted than written, e.g. via 'viam', tiurri 'turrim'.
2.
was regularly written

possible that even where
reduced in pronunciation. See 84, a.
it is
it
was
ns
110.
plicated.
The
history of the combination ns
is
somewhat com-
It is necessary to separate the cases of original ns
72
Phonology
[no
of later origin, and again to distinguish

these latter according to the period at which the ns arose.
1. Original medial ns becomes nts, as appears from the
from those
in
which
it is
spelling nz in the native alphabets, though this is not constant.

In the Latin alphabet ns is written. Cf. z s for final -ts in
:
Thus
tases 'tacitus', etc. (137, 2).
see 162, 2), censtur 'censor' from *kens-tor ;
U.
tagez
ato
'observatum' from
cf.
*mens-en-;
U.
uze,
2.
U. menzne 'mense' (from stem
*an-serid-',
Sab. mesene), antermenzaru 'intermenstrium'
onse 'in humero' from *om(e)so-.

Original final ns becomes -ss in Oscan, but -f in Umbrian.
Thus Ace. PL O.
a.
O. keenzstur (for zs
U. anzeriatu, anseri-
Umbrian
viass, eituas, feihiiss,
final
U.
was so weakly sounded as
vitlaf, vitluf, etc.
to be frequently omitted in
In the oldest tables the omission
the writing, e.g. uitla, uitlu.

infrequent, while in those written in the Latin alphabet the
is
is
comparatively
omitted nearly
it is written, except in monosyllables, where

as omitted.
times
as
often
four
nearly
ten times as often as
it is
written
Secondary medial ns from nss, originating in nt-t or

nd-t (138), becomes / in Umbrian, there being no examples in
Oscan. Thus s/?e/<a'sparsam' from *spensso-, * spend-to- 1 (cf. Grk.
3.
L. sponsus from *sponsso-, *spond-to- 1

similarly
-- subra spafu
mefa 'mensam' from *menssd-: L. me ma, me
<T7reVS&>)
-,
mm
'superiectum' from *spansso-.

a. *mensso- is not from * mend-to- (cf. L. metior, Skt. ma-, etc.), but is
formed after the analogy of Participles of related meaning such as *pensso*spansso- may be of similar
(L. pensus), *tensso- (L. tensus), from roots in -nd.
origin,
ffirdw)
but
it is
there
possible that beside the *spa- of U. spahatu, spahamu (cf. (irk.

that L. pando represents a
was another root-form *spand- and
In this case U. spafu
contamination of this with the root seen in L. pateo.

could be compared directly with L. pdnsus.
Secondary final ns from -nss, earlier -nts, becomes / in

Umbrian, there being no examples in Oscan. See 243. Thus
restef, reste inzefef, serse 'sedens': L. sedens from *sedent-s\
For omission of /, see above, 2, a.
staurans';
traf, tra 'trans'.
4.
5.
Secondary
appears as /.
final
ns in the
Thus O.
uittiuf,
1
See
p.
Nom.
Sg.
tribarakkiuf,
8(5,
footnote.
of w-stems (181)
statif,
and probably
Consonants
ill]
O.
U. esuf
essuf, ewf'-ipse',
(197, 5).
73
On
the strength of esuf
assume that Umbrian had the same formation and that in

and karu the f is omitted, as often (above, 2, a).
we
tribfi$u
6. Secondary final ns
resulting from syncope of vowels
remains
(90)
unchanged. Thus O. Bantins 'Bantinus', U. Ikuvins
O.
humuns homines' from *hdmones, etc. See 90, 1.
'Iguvinus',
4
7. Final ns appears also in the

secondary ending of the
Third Plural, as in O. deicans, U. dirsans, etc. On its origin
see 128,
l.
In tabular form the representation
is
as follows
U.
O.
II.
Orig.
2.
Orig. -ns
3.
-ns-
4.
-ns
6.
-ns
-nts- -nts-ss
from -nss- (-ntt-)

from -nss (-nts)
5. -ns in
III.
-ns-
1.
Nom.
-f
-f-
-f
Sg. of w-stems
by Syncope
-f
-f
-ns
-ns
NOTE. Although there are no Oscan examples for 3 and 4, the probability
Oscan agreed with Umbrian and that 3, 4, and 5 belong together. This
change of secondary ns must have antedated the appearance of what might be
called the tertiary ns of 6, which doubtless belongs to the close of the Oscanis
that
Umbrian
period.
Again, the change of original ns must have antedated the
of
the
appearance
secondary ns, else they would have had the same develop-
Here arises a complication in the case of original final ns. The diverbetween
Oscan and Umbrian shows that the development could not have
gence
been completed in the Oscan-Umbrian period. The only solution is to assume
that final ns, either in Italic or in the earliest Oscan-Umbrian period, was so
changed as to remain distinct from both secondary and tertiary ns throughout
ment.
the Oscan-Umbrian period, and also in Oscan, though in

the same result as secondary ns.
Umbrian
finally yielding
111.
Initial s
as in Latin.
etc.;
- O.
and
connection with a surd mute remain,

L. sum, sunt,
O. sum, set, U. sent, sins
s in
Examples
O. sakrim, U. sakre L. sacer

L. est
O.
est, U. est, est
:
O.
pust,
stait,
U. stahu
U. post
L. sto
L. post.
74
Phonology
Intervocalic
[112
Rhotacism
s.
Rhotacism of intervocalic s occurs in Umbrian as in

In the latter the s has become 2,
Latin, but not in Oscan.
written z in the Latin alphabet, but s in the native alphabet,
in which z had the value of ts.
This change of s to its corre112.
sponding sonant
z is a necessary stage in the development of

and
was
rhotacism,
probably reached in the Italic period, Oscan
then remaining on this stage.
Examples Gen. PL of a-stems,
O. -asum, -azum, U. -aru, -arum L. -drum (Skt. -dsam, Horn. -aa>v
O. ezum, U. em, erom'esse': L. era, etc.;
from *-aaci)v;
O. eiseis, eizeis, U. erer 'eius' from *eiso-;
O. kasit 'decet':
L. caret
forms of Imperf. Subj., Fut. Indie., and Fut. Perf.
Indie., in which s is a part of the tense-sign (see under Inflec:
O. censazet 'censebunt',
O. fusid'esset': L. foret;
O. tribarakattuset 'aedificaverint', U. benurent
U. furent erunt'
tion),
e.g.
'
venerint'.
Cf.
Pael.
also
coisatens 'curaverunt'
'curet'), upsaseter 'operaretur,

a.
In most cases where
s is
(U.
kuraia
Umbrian,
this s is
fieret'.
found between vowels
in
obviously not original but comes from a group of consonants, such as ss, tt, ts,
But there are some forms the explanation of which is not so apparent.
kSj ps.
Nothing satisfactory can be said of asa-, asa- O. aasai, L. ara. For esono:
'sacer', related to O. aisusis
extension of an s-stem,
'
sacrifices' etc. (15, 3),
it is
possible to
assume an
*ais(e)s-ono-, while erus 'magmentum'(?) and ereclu

In plenasier,
'sacrarium', if cognate, show the regular change of simple s.
urnasier, etc. as compared with Latin words in -arms, the s is probably due to
i.e.
the fact that the following i was consonantal, that is they contain the suffix
-asio-, while the by-form -asio- is perhaps to be recognized in ezariaf escas'(?),
from
*ed(e)s-asio-(?).
Final
remains in Oscan, and in Umbrian on the older

Tables I-IV, but on Tables V-VII it appears as r.
Thus Nom.
PI. of o-stems (O. -us, -MS), U. prinuvatus, prinuatur, Atiieriur (V),
113.
etc.
Final
Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems (O.
2d Sg. U.
-uis, -ois),
U.
veres, uerir, tri-
These r-forms doubtless

represent sentence-doublets, arising before words beginning with
pler (V), etc.;
air* sis'.
Consonants
114]
75
a vowel, but finally coming into general use without regard to

the following word.
Before enclitics an
a.
of a word.
ueris-co
So U.
is
treated in the
and retained
same way
as in the interior
in fontulis', but esunes-ku
'
apud
under the influence of pis
pis-i kept
even after the latter had become pir (plsi, but
funtler-e, fondlir-e
But
'apud portam'.
'si quis'),
it
its s
sacra',
(svepis
sopir).
Similarly pis-est.
The
Tables I-IV is sometimes omitted, e.g. Ikuvinu beside

beside
Ikuvinus, prinuvatu
prinuvatus, snate beside snates, antakre beside antakres,
etc.
The later r is also occasionally omitted, as in sei, si, beside sir 'sis', heri
b.
final s of
'vel' beside heris, but scarcely ever in noun-forms.
In Oscan there are two examples of h for final s, where

the next word begins with s, namely upsatuh sent' opera ti sunt',
c.
puiieh
sum'cuius sum'.
Nom.
Sg. of proper
The
names
in
occasional omission of
-is, -iis, etc.,
merely graphic, perhaps due
Paapii, is
orthography (Claudi
Claudius,
sn, sin,
The combinations
114.
the sibilant
(if
sn,
in the
e.g. Steni, Paapi, Paapii,
to the influence of Latin
etc.).
si,
zd
sm,
zd,
si,
which in Latin
lose
medial, with lengthening of the preceding vowel),
remain unchanged.
U. snata 'umecta': L. ndre
sn.
O.
fiisnii
'fanum', U.
fes-
Pael. fesn.)
L. fdnum from
fas-no- (99, 1)
U. ahesnes 'aheiiis': L. alienus from *a(i)es-no- (aes, Skt. dyas,
O. kersnu
L. cena ;-- O. casnar
cena', U. sesna
etc.);
naf-e
(also
'
senex' (Festus, Varro; also Pael.): L. cdnus, cascus.

U. pusme'cui', esmei'hmc' (Skt. dsmdi etc.); so also
sm.
O. posmom 'postremum' with sm from stm (139, 2).
Cf. also
4
Pael.
prismu
O.
si.
'Labius'
from
(139,
'prima'.
slaagid'fine'
-- U.
(derivation
uncertain);
dis-leralinsust 'inritum
*dis-ligo, etc.)
fecerit'
O.
L.
(cf.
so also O. peessl[um with
si
Slabiis
dlligo
from
stl
2).
zd.
U.
*sizd(e)tod
sistu 'sidito', ander-sistu, is
best explained as from
L. sldo from *si-zdo (cf nidus from *nizdos, Eng. nest).

.
76
Phonology
[114
U. ninctu 'ninguito', the root of which appears in other languages with

etc.), may represent a by-form without s, like
a.
(Eng. snow, Lith. sriegas,

Grk. Te7os beside o-rôs, etc.
initial s
O.
6.
maimas 'maximae'
is
probably from *maisemo- (147,
through the stages *maizemo- (112), *maizmo-, with loss of

preservation of
s.
U. sumtu 'sumito', which cannot be explained in the same
c.
L.
3, a, 189, 3),
contrast to the
z, in
way
as
sumo from *susmo, *sups-(e)mo, is probably from*SMwmd, *sup-(e)mo (125, 1).

d. That O. imad-en 'ab imo' comes from *ins-wo-, often assumed as the
derivation of L. Imus,
is
unlikely.
Intervocalic rs
Original intervocalic rs, which becomes rr in Latin,

remains unassimilated in Umbrian, while in Oscan it appears as
In Umbrian rs the
r with lengthening of the preceding vowel.
115.
1.
was weakly sounded and often omitted
ples
U.
tursitu,
tusetu 'terreto':
L.
in the spelling.
Examterreo from *terseo;
U.farsio,fasio, fasiu 'farrea': L.farreus from *fars-eo- (see 117),

O. terum, teer[um'territorium': L. terra from *tersd.
a. U. Gen. Sg. farer instead of *farser (L. /arm) is due to the influence
Nom.-Acc. far
of the
(117).
Intervocalic rs arising from syncope, in Latin not distinguished from the preceding, appears in Umbrian as rf, in
2.
Oscan as rr. Examples U. Cerfe, Serfe L. Cerus (i.e. Cerrus),

O. Kerri 'Cereri' from *Ker(e)s-efrom *Ker(e)soU. par/a
O. hjerrins 'caperent' from *her(i)sent
'parram' from *paresa-\
from
*sueres-on-:
L. susurrus (96).
O.
sverrunei
(216)
:
NOTE.
For the development of
original rs in Oscan, as given above, the

rr
r with compensative length-
rz
following stages must be assumed rs
The later rs of 2 passed through the
ening.
:
(the
still
later rs of 3
first
remained unchanged, though
two
in
stages, but stopped at rr
Umbrian the
rs of 2
and 3
have the same history). But it should be pointed out that the assumption of a
double development in Oscan, according as the rs was original or arose through
syncope, rests wholly on the form teer[um, and that for this a different expla-
though somewhat complicated (see 76, 4). Barring

that Oscan, like Latin, had rr for the rs of 1 as
well as for that of 2, and at least one of the examples under 2, namely sverrunei,
would be more naturally put under 1. Further material, such as a form corresponding to U. tursitu, is necessary to settle the matter conclusively. (0. teras
of Vibia, might stand for *terras as well as for *teras.)
), from the Curse
nation
this
is
at least possible,
word, we should assume
Consonants
117]
Intervocalic rs from
11
earlier rts or rtt (137, l, 138),

remains in Oscan as in Latin, but appears as rf in Umbrian.
Thus O. FepcropeL ' * Versori', U. trahuorfi 'transverse': L. versus.
3.
rss,
rs before consonants
116.
rs before consonants,
some combinations
is
s,
which in Latin
in
r,
or in
r, as
though
was weakly sounded and often
retained,
in the case of intervocalic rs,
loses
Umbrian the
omitted in the spelling.

1. rsk.
U. persklu, persclu, pesclu 'precatione': L. posed
*
from porsco
here also O. comparascuster 'consulta erit' if
;
from parse-, not prase- (see 81, a);--U. Turskum, Tuscom'Tuscum' (cf. Grk. Tvpcrrjvot, Tvppijvot).
O. kersnu
rsn.
2.
'ceria', kerssnais, kerssnasias, etc.,
U. sesna,
L. cena from *kesnd, *kersnd (earlier *kers-snd-, *kertsnd, from root qert- cuf, Skt. fort-, etc.; for meaning, cf. Grk.
cersnatur
&u? beside 8ato/>tat) ;-- U. persnihmu, pesnimu, persnihimu,

nimu 'precator', denominative from *persk-ni- (146).
For
NOTE.
3.
rst.
original rsn,
*U.
perstu,
which gives
L. rn (cernuus), there
pestu 'ponito'
(?)
is
pes-
no example.
from *persktod (146).

was lost
pestliim, peessl[um, indicates that in Oscan the r

in the combination rst, or at least in rstl (76, 2).
But O.
Final
117.
Final rs becomes
-r,
rs
as in Latin.
Thus O.
far,
U.far
L. far from *fars (cf Gen. Sg. arris from *farsis, Goth, barizeins 'of barley')
likewise in the case of rs arising from syn-
L. ager from *agers, *agros (91, 2) -- Nom. PI.

cope, U. ager
O. censtur 'censores' from *censtor(e)s, U. frater, frateer 'fratres'
from *frater (e)s (90, 1). The spelling frateer points to compensa:
tive lengthening.
a.
See
In O. usurs, Ace.
76, 3.
PI., -rs is
from
-r(e)ss.
Before an enclitic beginning with a vowel U. rs

medial rs. Cf. 113, a. Thus U. pars-est 'par erit'.
b.
is
preserved, like
78
Phonology
[118
sr
118.
change
medial br (ftlnebris from
whence
in Latin initial fr,

*funes-ris), belongs doubtless to the
of sr to fr,
and in Oscan-Umbrian we should expect fr in all

from
A probable example
bh, O.-U./ = L. /, b).
positions (as,
is O. tefunim
burnt-offering', U. tefru-to'ex rogo', tefra'carnes
cremandas', from *tesro-, *teps-ro L. tepor, Skt. tdpas, etc.
Italic period,
Is
119.
Of
1.
original intervocalic
Is,
which becomes
II
and which we should expect to find unchanged

Umbrian (like rs), there is no certain example. For the Is
Latin,
probably secondary in U. pelsatu etc. (see 262, 1,

2. Final Is (from -l(i)s, -l(o)s) becomes -L
in
in
is
a}.
Thus O.
aidil
'aedilis', O.famel famulus', U. katel 'catulus', O. Mutil 'Mutilus',

O. Upfals and Upils have -Is from -Us (cf.
Paakul Paculus', etc.
4
'
Gen. Sg.
Upfalleis).
P
120.
'patri'
remains, as in Latin.
O. prai, U. pre 'prae'
Examples
O.
paterei,
For br from pr, see
'super' ;-- U. dupla duplas'.

4
U.
patre
O. supruis 'superis', U. super

l.
157,
pt
121.
pt becomes
remains in Oscan.
ft, just as kt
In Umbrian this
or wholly lost in pronunciation
U.
tatis', uhftis,
change
and
this
*optiof secondary pt,
L. optio
U.
'deponito', subator 'omissi')

O. hipid ; see 218).
ft,
kt
(75, 142).
screhto, screihtor:
from
ht (142),
together with the ft in

becomes lit, and this has the
which / comes from dh (136, a),

same further history as the lit from
'scriptae',
becomes
that
is,
the h
was almost
Examples: O.
seriftas
L. scriptus ;
O. uf teis volunso probably, with the same
c
hahtu, hatu, Jiatu
capito' (also subahtu
from *haftod, *haptod, *hapitod
(cf.
NOTE. The peculiar spelling of O. uhftis perhaps indicates the beginning

of a development like that in Umbrian.
Consonants
125]
122.
79
ps
Before consonants ps becomes
1.
s,
Thus
as in Latin.
U. ostendu 'ostendito': L. ostendo from *ops-tendo.

2.
O.
intervocalic
Original
L.
osii[ns 'adsint':
U. esuf'ipse', as
is
ps
assimilated
ss.
Thus
essuf,
esuf,
to
ob-sint-,--so perhaps O.
L. *ipso (197, 5).

3. Secondary intervocalic ps remains unchanged in Oscan,
but is assimilated in Umbrian. Thus O. upsed 4 fecit', upsannam,
etc., but U. osatu, oseto, from *opesd-: L. operor.
if
b
b remains, as in Latin.
123.
kiuf 'aedificatio',
U.
So O.
triibum
trebeit 'versatur' (15, 14);
'domum', tribarakU. kebu: L. cibus.
bh 1
124.
bh,
is
always/.
U.futu 'esto',
which appears in Latin initially as /, medially as 5,

Examples: O. fust, U. fust'erit', O. fusid 'esset',
L.fui,forem, Grk. e<i, Skt. bhu-;

U.fertu,
O. fratnim,
ferest, ferar, etc.: L. fero, Grk. <e/o&>, Skt. bhar-',
U. fratrum 'fratrum': L. Jrater, Skt. bhratar- ; - - U alfu'alba',
etc.:
O. Alafaternum
Skt. lubh-
L. albus, Grk. aX^>o? ;

O. loufir'veY: L. libet,
O. tfei, U. tefe L. tibi, Skt. tubJiyam ; - - Dat.-Abl.
:
PL ending
-fs
seen in O.
L. -bus
luisarifs 'lusoriis' (?):
(cf.
also
Skt. -bhyas).
This final
a.
earliest
Oscan
bus', ligis
6.
-/s,
except in the example cited, which
inscriptions, is assimilated to -ss, -s
e.g. O.
is
from one of the
teremniss termini'
'
'
legibus'
U. avis avibus'
For Umbrian mb from m/, see 161.

Labials and Nasals
125.
1.
As
in Latin,
or b followed
by a nasal becomes m.
U. pelmner 'pulmenti':
So U. somo 'summum' from *sup-mo-;

L. pulmentum from *pulpmentum (pulpd)',--\3. tremnu 'tabernaculo' from *treb-no- (cf. L. somnus from *sop-no-, *suep-no-).
But/n remains.
a.
1
Thus
For the development
O. Safinim
from *Safniom
(81): L.
of sonant aspirates in general, see
Samnium.
160-161.
80
Phonology
mm
nn from nd 135). Thus U. umen

b from gu (151).
Cf. L. commurat
= comburatur
(Orelli-Henzen 6404), eommuratur
mb becomes
2.
[125
(cf.
'unguen' from *omben, with
comburat
(OIL.
VI
19267).
U. menes venies' might have arisen in a compound *kommenes from

*kom-benes (0. kumbened with recomposition), but as all other forms show b
'
a.
(benust^ benurent) the
m may
be merely a graver's error.

t
Thus
In general, t remains unchanged, as in Latin.
O. scrifO. estud 'esto', U. etu 'ito';
U. trif L. tres
126.
O.
tris,
tas 'scrip tae',

a.
b.
U. screihtor
At Bantia
'scrip ti', etc.
becomes s, as in Bansae Bantiae'. See 100, 3, c.

For change of nt to nd and tr to dr in Umbrian, see 156, 157, 2.
'
ti
Final
127.
1.
Original final
as in the secondary
ending of the
Third Singular, became d in the Italic period (early L. feced,

sied, etc.); and this d, like original d, remains in Oscan but is
Thus O. deded, U. dede'dedit';
regularly dropped in Umbrian.
- O. fakiiad, U. facia 'facia t', etc. See also 133.
a.
In 0. tadait censeat' the

'
p]ocapid, pukkapid (201,
But
is
due
to
an
error, as in pocapit beside
4).
from earlier -ti (92), as in the corresponding

primary ending, remains t in both Oscan and Umbrian, though
in Umbrian it was not fully sounded, and, in a few instances, is
Thus O. faamat tendit', U. ticit 'decet',
U. trebeit versatur', U. habe, habe 'habet', heri'vult'.
3. The t of final -st and -rt is also frequently omitted in
tri<>Umbrian. Thus /ws, heries, etc. for usual fust, fieriest-,
U. pis-hcr
per 'ter' (cf. also L. sem-per) O. petiro-pert 'quater';
'quilibet' from *-hert, this probably from *-herit (216).
2.
final
final nt
128.
dispute.
The history of original

The secondary ending of
1.
final
the
nt
a matter of
is
Third
Plural
in
81
Consonants
128]
O. deicans dicant', U. dirsans, dirsas

omission of n see 108, 1), O. fufens 'fuerunt', U. eitipes
Oscan-Umbrian
'dent' (for
'
is -ws, e.g.
'decreverunt', etc. (also Pael. coisatens 'curaverunt'). It has been

held that this comes by regular phonetic change from the original
ending -nt, and that the same change is seen in Latin in the
numeral adverbs
like quotiens etc.
coming from
-ient, -int (Skt.
But the Latin forms admit of another explanation,

kiyat, etc.).
and for Oscan-Umbrian the fact that the -ns is retained and does
not appear as O. -ss, or even as -f, indicates that it is of comparatively late origin and could not have come from -nt in the Italic
See
period.
HO
with note.
more probable view is the following. As original -t

changed to -d (127, l), so original -nt to -nd, and this became -n.
In Latin this was mostly replaced by the primary ending, -nt,
as was -d in the Third Singular by -t but a trace of it remains
in the old forms like danunt, explenunt, etc., in which -unt is
added after the analogy of legunt etc. In the Oscan-Umbrian
;
period the forms in -n were remodeled in another way, namely

by the addition of s, under the influence of the plural endings
of nouns, or perhaps more specifically of the Nom. PI. of %-stems
like
O. humuns 'homines'
2.
etc.
Final nt from earlier -nti
(92), as in
the corresponding
primary ending, remains unchanged. Thus O. stahint 'stant',

O. set (for omission of n see 108, 2), U. sent 'sunt', U. furent
'erunt', etc.
In Uinbrian there are three examples of omission of
a.
'
final nt, namely

b 48) beside the usual surur-ont, eru-hu eodem' (II b 22)
and fefure 'fuerint' (II a 4) for *fefurent (cf. benurent). The
more commonly taken as 3d Sg. Perf. Indie, 'turbavit' from a
'
surur-o item' (VI

beside usual -hunt,
latter
form
is
root fur-, but against this view is the obvious parallelism of the passage with
VI a 26. In staheren stabunt' the omission of t is due merely to the fact that
'
the following
word begins with
t.
1
The above explanation combines a suggestion of Ehrlich, I.F. XI, 299 ff.,
thinks that the whole ending -ns was adopted from nouns, with Johansson's
assumption of a secondary ending -nd, -n, preserved in L. danunt etc.
who
82
Phonology
[129
tl
129.
1.
Initial
which, becomes
tl,
in Latin, as in Idtus
from *tldtos, is seen in U. Tlatie, perhaps connected in form

with L. Latium.
and
2. Medial tl becomes kl except after *, as in Latin
the change may well belong to the Italic period.
Thus, with
;
the suffix which
was once
O. sakarakliim 'ternplum',
but
-tlo- (248, 3),
L. pidculum, poculum, etc.;
U. pihaclu 'piaculo',
U. persclo
O. pestliim 'templum' (for peesslfum see 139,2).
cationern' is probably persc-lo with suffix -lo-, not -tlo-.
etc.:
'pre-
NOTE. Cf the Paeligriian change of tr to kr in sacaracirix, pristafalacirix,

L. *sacratrlx, *praestibulatrlx.
.
as
if
130.
and initially in
Examples: O. deikum, deicum 'dicere', U. teitu, deitu
d remains in Oscan
Umbrian.
in all positions,
'dextra est', U. destram-e 'in dextram'; - O. edum 'edere'; -- O. deded, SeSer

U. tuves, duir 'duobus'. 'dicito';
O.
'dedit';
-- O.
destrst
pod
pid 'quid',
'quod', etc.
Umbrian
131.
f,
rs,
from d
In Umbrian an intervocalic d regularly appears as
f,
For the pronunciation and origin of the character tranf see 25, 27.
Examples: tefa, dirsa 'det': O. didest
'dabit' from a Reduplicated Present as if L. *dido, *didere ;-
rs.
scribed
an-dirsafust circumdederit'
'
a-tefafust,
pursus 'quadrupedibus'
a.
pefi,
persi 'pede^petur-
zefef, serse 'sedens'.
Except for a single form of

these
contain an r, so that the
origin (tesedi, tenzitim),
due
to
the
seems
rs,
dissimilatory influence of this r.
In a few words intervocalic d remains.
doubtful meaning and

failure to
change
Thus
to
f,
utur
'
Coredier, Kureties Coredii'

This last
tuderato 'finitum', etc.
'
aquam
1
:
Grk. vdwp
tuder 'finem',
from an original s-stem *tudes-, and where

the 3 is preserved the change of the d takes place, as shown by etufstamu,
eturstahmu 'exterminate from *tur(e)sta-, denominative from *tudes-to- (cf.
1
L. modes-tus).
is
Consonants
132]
b.
The occasional omission of r from
(Akefunie),
is
83
as in
rs,
Acesoniam beside Acersoniem
parallel to the omission in the case of original rs.
See 76,
1.
few of the minor inscriptions antedate the change of intervocalic d,

and show the sign S with its original value of d (27), as in dunum dede 'donum
c.
dedit'.
The
132.
sonants
is
occasional presence of f, rs, before and after condue to syncope of an intervening vowel or to transfer
from the intervocalic position. So afpes beside afepes 'adipibus';

- tribficu 'ternio' from
af-fertur,
*tri-p(e)d-ikion- (? see 106, a);
ars-fertur, af-peltu, afveitu, etc., with the prefix af-, ars-'ad-',
which gained this form before words beginning with a vowel
mefs, mers 'ius' from *med(o}s, with f from other forms (not
teftu, dirstu 'dato',
extant) in which the vowel was not lost;
tefte 'datur', with f from forms like tefa
(131).
;
NOTE. In the last two examples we cannot explain the f as having arisen in the unsyncopated forms *medos and *didetod, since the
syncope here took place in all probability in the Oscan-TJmbrian
The normal development of *did(e)tod, namely *dittod, is

period.
probably to be recognized in titu, ditu, which interchange with teftu
etc., although these can also be regarded as standing for *dltod and
connected with dia'faciat'.
We
find r, r, in place of f, rs, in mersus, Dat.-Abl. PI. of mefs, and

tertu beside teftu;
armamu
mersuva, derivative of the same (*medes-uo-)
beside arsmahamo ordinamini'
tribrisine beside tribficu
ar-veitu, ar-ueitu
a.
'
arfertur beside ars-fertur.

(once even a-veitu) beside af-veitu, ars-ueitu
The difference between mersus, mersuva, and mefs is probably only one of
;
In the Latin alphabet
spelling.
(and even mersi 'ius
sit'
we have
for merss-si).
regularly rs for rss, as in mers
The sound
and we may assume that when followed by
s it
was
of f
was not
still
nearer
far
rs,
mefs
from
rs,
so that the
combination might be written either fs (mefs, etuf stamu, in I b) or rss, whence rs

Perhaps tertu, armamu, are mere mistakes in spelling
(mersus, mersuva, in III).
for
S
cf.
fanu
corrected
(Q
by graver to ranu). The r for rs in tribrisine may
;
be due to the following s.

But the resemblance of ar-veitu, ar-fertur, etc. to early Latin ar-vorswm,
ar-fuerunt, etc. suggests that ar- is the form which the prefix regularly assumed
before
af-, ars-, which in af-veitu etc. is analogical

the ad- of L. ad-fui.
According to the most probable explanation of dersua, desua'pros-
v, /,
and does not come from
(see above), as
b.
is
peram' (*ded(e)s-uo- 'giving, granting', from *dedos 'gift ), tesvam would stand
for *tersvam, this to be explained precisely like mersuva (a).
1
84
Phonology
[133
Final d
133.
Final
in Oscan, but
d,
is
including the d from earlier t (127, 1), remains

dropped in Umbrian, in both cases without
Examples
regard to the quantity of the preceding vowel.
O. jt?0c?'quod', pid'quid', but U. svepu'sive' (= O. suae pod}\Abl. Sg. O. toutad, dolud, slaagid,
O. deded'dedit', but U. dede;
but U.
aitu
poplu, mani
3d Sg. Subj. O.
tota,
-- Imperat. O.
estud, actud,
but U.
fakiiad, hipid,
fa$ia,
but U.
futu,
combifiansi.
a. In Oscan there are two examples of h for d, both on the Curse of Vibia,
These are svai
indicating a weakening of the final d in the Capuan dialect.
of
the
Tabula
Bantina
suluh 'omnino', an Ablative
suae pod
puh 'sive'
:
used adverbially.
6. By combination with an
enclitic
beginning with a vowel, an original
preserved in Umbrian as f rs. Thus pif-i,

0. pod, L. quod
L.
ef-ek
0. id-ic.
O.
puf-e, pors-i
pid,
quid
pirs-i
in
the
where
U.
-af
'ad'
the
next word
Similarly
only examples (two)
final
d becomes intervocalic and so

:
is
begins with a vowel, and twice also even

all other examples the form is -a.
when
it
begins with a consonant.
In
Initial di
/^
134.
is
The
history of initial di
preserved in a
few Oscan
It is doubtful if the
the same as in Latin.
It
inscriptions of early date, as in early
Latin Diovis, but elsewhere the d is

diuvilam, but Iiiveis, luvei, iiivilam, U.
a.
is
lost.
So O.
Diiivei, Atou/ret,
luve, loui.
*diekolom to which Bantian zicolom 'diem' points

die-, like L. dies, with dialectic change
It may be from
contains original di.
note
to
of i to i.
See
100, 3, c.
nd,
135.
nd becomes
dn
nn, usually written
in
So the Gerundives O. upsannam 'operandam,'

sum, U. pihaner, anferener, etc.
de;--U.
L.
Umbrian
(25, 26).
sakrannas, eehiiana-
O. pan, pam 'quam' L. quamO.

pun, pon c\in\\ from *pomde as if
ponne, pone,
*quomde
like
quamde;
L. ostendito (see also 156)

'intendito', etc.
U. ostendu, ustentu from *ostennetod

similarly ampentu 'impendito', endendu
:
85
Consonants
137]
In the case of ndl the change to nnl, nl, with the further
change of nl to II (107, 3), led to such forms as U. apelust 'impendent', entelust 'intenderit', which are based upon -pend-lo-,
-tend-lo- (226).
U. une
a.
The
is
probably from *udne, Abl. Sg. of utur, i. e. *udor

is not clear.
Grk. vdwp.
relation of 0. Perkens to Gen. Perkedne[is
dh
which appears
but medially
as d or b according to the surrounding sounds, is f in both
positions.
Examples O. fakiiad, factud, U. facia, fakust, etc.
O. fiisnu 'fanum',
L.facio, Grk. rtBrjpi, Skt. dhd- (root dhe-};
U. fesnaf-e L. fdnum, festus, etc. (probably from the same root
136.
dh,
in Latin initially as/,
as the preceding);
O. feihiiss 'muros': L. fingo, Grk. ret%o?,
Skt. dili- (root dheigJi-) ; -- U. furu: ~L. forum, Grk., Ovpa, Eng.
- O. mefiai 'in media':
door.-
L. medius, Skt. mddhya-\L.

O. Aiifineis
U. comAedinius, aedes, Grk. aZ0o?, Skt. edha- ;
or:
'nuntiato'
L.
Grk.
Grk.
Tret'00),
fido,
TrvvBdvofiat
bifiatu
:
(86,
in either case the
/ represents dh). -
U.
rufru 'rubros':
Grk. epvdpos, Skt. rudhird--,--Q. Luvfreis Liberi'

L. liber, Grk. e\ev9epd<; -- O. stafktas 'statutae', U. staflarem
'*stabularem' L. stabulum, stabilis, with suffix -flo-, Grk. -0Xo-,
- - U. uerfale 'teniplum' L. verbdlis, verbum, Goth.
orig. -dhloL. ruler,
'
waurds, Eng. word.

Here belong also U. Ace. PI. uef portiones' from *ueif-f, and U. vetu
In vetu the / has
'dividito' from *ueif(e)tod
L. dl-vido, Skt. vindhdte, etc.
passed through the same development as that of ft from p (121).
'
a.
Dental
assimilated to a following s, as in
Latin, and the change to ss doubtless belongs to the Italic
Thus U. revestu'revisito': L. vlso from *ueid-so
period.
137.
1.
dental
is
U. Fiso 'deo Fidio', O.

(cf.
Fiisiais '*Fisiis':
L. fisus from *fid-s-o-
fidus-tus).
1
For the development of sonant aspirates in general, see 160-161.
86
Phonology
But secondary
2.
vowel or to a
ts,
due
[137
an intervening
to the syncope of
under the designation
late combination, remains
in the native alphabets, appearing as s in the Latin alphabet.

Thus O. hurz'hortus' from *hortos (90, l);--U. tacez, tases'taci-
from *taketos
tus'
O. az'ad' from *ad-s
(cf.
L. ab-s etc.);-
O. aserum
O. puz,
puze, puse, from *put-s (202, 6).
'adserere' is ambiguous, since it is not found in the native alphahere also
bet, but probably belongs here rather than under 1
jpows'ut', U.
U. ostensendi 'ostendentur' from *ostend(e)senter.

NOTE. It is uncertain whether the s of the Latin alphabet also denoted
It has been suggested that
the sound had actually become s.
whether
te, or
U. zefef sedens' with z for s is an indication that even before the native alphabet was abandoned, a change had taken place so that the sound of z was pracBut there are no examples of s in place of z in the native alphabet,
tically s.
and U. zefef has also been explained as arising in a compound like *anzefef (cf.
Still, if the analysis of U. pruzufe as *pro-sode (94) were
anzeriatu, 110, 1).
'
more
certain,
it
would add weight to the

Dental
The combination
138.
first
suggestion.
Dental
of the final dental of a root with
shows the same treatment as in Latin, and had

Examdoubtless become ss, or st before r, in the Italic period.
the
of a suffix
O. Fepo-opei <*Versori' (U. trahuorfi 'transverse' with rf

from rss see 115, 3): L. versus, earlier *verssus, from *vert-to- 1
U. sesust 'sederit', probably based on a participial stem *sesso-:
ples
L. sessus (*sed-to- 1 );
O. usurs probably: L. dsor ôd-tor 1 );1
O. luisaU.frosetom 'fraudatum': early L.fraussus (*fraud-to- )
.
rifs
probably as
if
L. *liisaribus
from lusus
(*loid-to- );
O. cas-
L. castrum (*cat-trocf. cassis from *cat-ti-).

a. In the case of dh + t, the normal phonetic development is different,
the combination becoming ddh in Indo-European, and resulting in st in Italic,
1
e.g. L. custos: Grk. icfoBos, Goth, huzd hoard', from *kudh-to(for root cf.
l
So
L.
U.
hostatu
from
/cej50w, Eng. hide).
hasta,
*ghadh-ta (cf.
'hastatos',
Goth, gazds 'sting');
U.
from
ufestne
probably
*op-fest(i)no-,
'operculatis'(?)
an extension of *festo- from *bhendh-to- 1 (root bhendh-, Eng. bind, seen also in
trous,
U. castruo
'
L. offendix 'knot').
So written for convenience in showing the

partially transformed even in the parent speech.
1
root.
'These combinations were
The Gutturals
140]
But
in
most cases
this
87
development has been interrupted by an analogical

t of the suffix, so that ddh was replaced
restoration in prehistoric times of the
by dt (tt), which then became ss in Italic, as usual. Thus L. iussus, not*iustus,

though from a root ending in dh. There is, then, no difficulty in the assumption (189, 1) that 0. messimass 'medioximas'(?) comes from *medh-tmmo(Skt. mddh-ya-), and O.-U. nessimo- 'proximus' (cf. O.Ir. nessam 'next') from
*nedh-tmmo- (Skt. nah- 'tie', Partic. naddhd-), though the latter may also come
from ned-, a by-form of nedh-, seen in Skt. nedistha- next', Av. nazdista-. O. nistrus 'propinquos' is also, probably, from *nedh-tero- (*neddhero-) either through
'
same development as in L. custos, or through *nettro- with

and syncope, and subsequent development as in L. castrum (in
*nestero- with the
restored suffix
the latter assumption there
a chronological
is
though not an insur-
difficulty,
mountable one).
Other Combinations of Dentals

139.
1.
dental
Thus O.
in Latin.
is
assimilated to a following
piikkapid,
pocapit 'quandoque', a
of pod, probably *pod-kdd-pid ; - - O. perek.,

L. pertica
O. akkatus 'advocati'
*pertkd
:
k,
p, or/, as
compound
U. percam, from
(89,
3,
102,
3);-
U. appei, ape 'ubi' probably from *ad-pe (202, 8);--U. Ace.

PI. capif chides' from *kapid-f (kapif is a mistake due to f in
O. aflukad from *ad-flok- (? see 97, a).
other case-forms);
i
A remarkable assimilation of d to a preceding k or s must be assumed

ekkum'item' and O. iussu 'iidem', if these contain the enclitic dom.
a.
for 0.
But
see 201,
2.
5.
loss of
in the combinations stm, stn,
to special local or chronological conditions,
is
and
stl,
seen in O.
subject
posmom
-- U. pusnaes beside pustnaiaf 'posti'postremum' beside pustm[as

cas'
O. peesslfum (for ss, see 162,2) beside pestliim 'templum'.
;
So in Latin, with subsequent loss of s, pomerium from *postCf.

moiriom, pone from *post-ne (U. postne), Us from slis, stlis.
also U. pusveres beside post uerir 'post portam'.
THE GUTTURALS
140.
gutturals
It is necessary to distinguish
known
appear as
between the two
series of
as the palatals and the labiovelars. The palatals

simple ^-sounds in the western languages (Greek,
88
Phonology
[140
Latin, Celtic, Germanic), conveniently known as the centumlanguages, while in the eastern group (Indo-Iranian, Balto-Slavic,
Armenian, Albanian), known
as the satera-languages (Avestan
sat9m = L. centum], they develop into sibilants
(like L.
c,
g, before
The
Romance
labiovelars, which were

languages).
the
soft
back
on
well
palate and with an accompronounced
panying rounding of the lips, appear as simple ^-sounds in the
e, i,
in the
satem-languages, while in the centum-languages the rounding

of the lips has resulted in a distinct w-sound closely following the guttural, giving what
may
be called &#-sounds.
This
It-element may remain distinct, as in Latin qu, or may unite with

the guttural to form a labial, as in the Oscan-Umbrian p.
It
one of the chief characteristics of Oscan-Umbrian as compared

with Latin that the labiovelars appear regularly as labials.
is
There is still a third series of gutturals, called the pure

velars, which remain simple ^-sounds in both groups, showing
neither the ^-element in the centum-languages nor the developto sibilants in the satem-languages. But since within either
group this series is identical with one of the other two, it will
ment
we are for the most part only comparing

Oscan-Umbrian with Latin, to distinguish only two series, the
one which shows the w-element and the one which does not.
We shall treat, then, the ^-sounds, which include the IndoEuropean palatals (k etc.) and the pure velars (q etc.), and the
&#-sounds, which represent the labiovelars (qu etc.).
be necessary here, where
k
141.
L. cano
c,
as in Latin.
L.
Examples
O. cemaum,
:
rier 'decuriis':
a.
k,
U. kanetu, procanurent
censed, censor, etc.
O. deikum, deicum, dicust, U. dersicust (from *dediL. died
O. Dekmanniuis <*Decumaniis', U. tekuries, dequ-
keenzstur
cust):
k appears as
It is
became p
like
L. decent.
uncertain whether ku
kV (I.E. qV).
(i.e.
For the former would speak U. ekvine,
if
+ u) remained unchanged or
from ekuo- and sequor from seqV-.
I.E.
Cf. L. equus
connected with L. equinus,
for the
The G-utturals
144]
89
the gentiles Epidius etc., found in Latin inscriptions from Oscanterritory, if they belong with L. Equitius etc. and are genuine
O.-U. forms.
latter,
Umbrian
6.
In Umbrian a
0.
erek, erec:
izic.
is
See 201,
1.
final
often omitted in the writing, e.g.
ere, ere,
beside
kt
But
142.
before
a k became a spirant and then simply
h,
so that the combination kt appears as Jit in both Oscan and

Umbrian. In Umbrian, however, the h was weakly sounded
or wholly lost, as is evident from its frequent omission in the

See 75.
writing, and the preceding vowel was lengthened.
Examples O. ehtrad, U. ap-ehtre, from *ek-tro- L. extra, etc. ; :
O. Uhtavis
U.
U.
sahta,
L. Octdvius
sahatam
satam,
U.
rehte
L. sanctus
O. saahtum,
L. recte;
U. uhtur
L. auctor ;
L. (in-)spector.
that the same change from k to h should be recognized
before p, examples of which would be 0. ehpeilatas 'erectae', and ehpreivld, of
uncertain meaning, on a fragmentary inscription. But the eh may be due to
extension from compounds of words beginning with t.
speture
a.
It is possible
Secondary kt, resulting from the syncope of an interIt remains

vening vowel, has an entirely different history.
unchanged in Oscan, while in Umbrian it appears as it, the k
143.
having passed through the same development as in French fait

O. actud
fi'om'L.factum.
Examples: Q.factud: L.facito;
U. aitu, aitu O. actud
L. agito
O. uincter L. vincitur
:
is
deitu 'dicito' from *deik(e)tod (the original diphthong

U. feitu, feitu, fetu,
represented by the e only; see 65);
U.
teitu,
Here belongs also U. -veitu

feetu 'facito' from *fek(e)tod (219).
(afveitu, arsueitu 'advehito', kuveitu 'convehito') from *uektod, this
from original *ueghetod
(160).
Umbrian palatalization of k
144. In Umbrian a k before the vowels e and i, and before
consonantal i, becomes a sibilant, written 5, s, or often simply s.
This recalls the development of Latin c before palatal vowels
in the
Romance languages,
as in
French cent
etc.
The
precise
90
Phonology
[144
pronunciation of the Umbrian sound, the difference between it

and the ordinary s, is of course uncertain. It may have been s
As regards the use of s for s, it
or s (palatal s).
(i.e. Eng. sh)
is comparatively rare initially, but between vowels vastly more
common than
Examples: sesna 'cenam',
L. cena, O. kersnu
always s) L. pace
sihitu, sihitu
tus
desenduf
uncus
skaJ$e-ta, scalse-to
tiit
cenati'
pase (15 times,

tases (14 times, always s): L. tad-
tacez,
L. decem
L. clnctus
êrsnatur
L. decet
L. calice
arîf
L. ancus,
curnase 'cornice' (Ace.
Observe also pesetom 'peccatum' from *pecceto-:

Sg. curnaco).
L. pecco from *petco.
Further, with consonantal i, which is
frequently omitted in the writing, fa$ia, faiu, fa$u L. facio ;
Sansie, Sansie, Sage: L. *Sancius (Sancus); tribfigu 'ternio' beside
:
Abl. Sg. tribrisine

purdinsust,
We
(-ik-ion-,-ik-in, 181);
jowr^wsms^'porrexerit',
purtincus, etc. (ftyh'-Perfect, 229).
find also
9!,
s/,
in a
number
of words, but in these the
palatalization of the k is due to a following e which has been

lost by syncope after having affected the k.
Thus ti^lu 'dedica-
tionem' from *dik-elo-
preuislatu (also preuilatu by engraver's

error) '*praevinculato', denominative from *uink-elo-: L. vincustrusla '*struiculam' from *struuikeld-.
But
lum;
struhcla,
when k
preceded by s
'vasculis' from *ues-kelo-.
is
it
is
The
not affected, e.g. veskles, uesclir

instrumental suffix -klo- remains
unchanged, since this does not come from -kelo- like the diminutive suffix.
So pihaklu, pihaclu 'piaculum', etc.
a.
due
we
unchanged before e or i. In some this is

which the k is followed by
Naharcer after Naharcom. So probably also forms
In several words
find k
to the analogical influence of other cases in
another vowel, as Gen. Sg.

of the Dat. Sg. and Dat.-Abl.
PI. like fratreci, todceir, etc. though in these e, i,

Cf also Pupfike beside Pupfise etc. A few forms occurring in the oldest tables may be regarded as survivals from a period antedating
comes from
earlier
oi.
the process of palatalization, e.g. kebu L. cibus. The origin of Akefunie, Acersontew, and its relation to 0. Akudunniad are obscure. For cehefi 'accensum sit'(?),
:
ku-kehes, there
*Kaf-i<i)
6.
etc.,
is
icalw
from
s (fa$iu,
9, d,
fa$u,
no satisfactory etymology (connection with Grk.
impossible).
For
above),
original fci, which regularly appears as qi,

we find simply i in usaie beside usace,
.si,
and
or
in peiu, peiu,
from
The
146]
The reason
*pik-io- (for e for i see 45) L. piceus.

some prefer to assume an error in usaie
:
L. piceus.
meaning
form,
we
91
G-utturals
and
for this
is
not apparent, and
to reject the comparison of peiu with
peiu denotes some color, contrasted with rufru 'rubros', and the
'piceos' is so strikingly suitable that in spite of the difficulty in the
But
prefer to accept the connection.
Cf. also feia 'faciat' (219).
ks
145.
'dextra
Before consonants ks becomes
1.
est',
tariarum';
*persk-,
s.
Thus O.
destrst
dextram'; -- U. sestentasiaru 'sextan*porsk-, etc. (97) from *perk-sk- (cf. L. posed,
U. destram-e
'in
*porsco from *pork-sk-,
beside precor), in U. persclo 'precationem', persnihimu precator' (see 146), etc., beside pepurkurent
'
'poposcerint', and in O. comparascuster consul ta erit' beside
'
kujmparakineis.
NOTE. The reduction to s in the examples given belongs to different
In *persk- it is probably Indo-European, in sestentasiaru Italic, in
destrst Oscan-Umbrian.
periods.
both original and secondary, becomes ss, s.

Thus O. meddiss, meddis 'meddix' (Gen. Sg. medikeis); also Nom.
PL meddiss from *meddik(e)s (90, l);--U. uas 'vitium' from
2.
Final
ks,
But sometimes the k is restored under

*uak(o)s (cf. L. vaco).
the influence of the oblique cases, e.g. O. Nom. PL /êSSetf =
meddiss, O. tuvtiks 'publicus',
3.
Intervocalic ks
is
U.
fratreks,
fratrexs '*fratricus'.
seen in O. eksuk'hoc', exac'h&c',
which corresponds U. esu, esu, essu 'hoc', esa 'hac', etc.

If the
uncertain whether this ks is original or secondary.
compare O. upsannam: U. osatu (122, 3).
to
etc.,
It is
latter,
Loss of k between consonants

146.
is
Loss of k
(in part
seen in O. molta,
O. fortis 'potius':
from A# by
U. muta
153)
between consonants
L. multa, mulcta (muled]
L. fortis, forctis
;--U.
Urnasier '*Urnariis':
L. urna from *urcnd (urceus)-,

O. turumiiad 'torqueatur', denominative from *torkmo-, *torku-moL. tormentum (torqued) ;
:
U. persnihimu precator', denominative from *persk-ni- (*perskfrom *perk-sk-, 145); - - U. perstu 'ponito'(?) from *persk(e)tdd
'
92
Phonology
[146
O. Puntiis, U. puntes 'pentads', from *ponk-t-,

peperscust);
( -tO. Ho/iTrrte? and pomtis 'quinquiens' from
beside
*ponkl
(153),
(cf.
*pomptis, with
after
*pompe 'quinque' (cf. L. Qulntus, Qulncwhere the combination is due to syncope,
similarly,
tus);
U. anstintu 'distinguito' from *-stinktod, *-stink^tod (153), but

ninctu 'ninguito' with the guttural restored from unsyncopated
forms prior to the labialization in the latter (or were n and nc
two spellings for the same sound, namely the guttural nasal?).
a. In the examples of nt from nkt the k of the latter is
from
ky> (153).
nasal
was
In the case of original nkt
and the
lost
became
kt
(i.e.
with I.E.
See
ht, as elsewhere.
k) the
73, 142.
U. kunikaz, conegos conixus' shows the same reduction of

nkn to n as L. conlveo (root kneiguh-, Goth, hneiwan).
'
b.
g
1. Original g is for the most part
unchanged. ExamO. Genetai 'Genitae'
O. aragetud 'argento'
O. ligud
O. tanginiid'sententia': L. tongitio ;--\J. #</er 'ager'.
147.
ples
'lege';
2.
gn remains in Oscan, but appears as n in

Thus O. Gnaivs 'Gnaeus';
U. natine L. ndtio from
Initial
Umbrian.
*gndtio (gens]
3.
An Italic
naratu, naraklum
change
L. ndrro, gndrus.
that of intervocalic gi to M, the first
is
then forming a diphthong with the preceding vowel.

For to
L. maior from *magios (magis, magnus), mains, Mains, etc.
belong
O. Maiiui 'Maio' (see 100, 2), with Nom. Sg. Mais, and mais 1 'magis,
plus',
from *maiios
U.
Cf. also
(91, 1).
aiu 4 agitationes, disturb-
ances^?), probably from agio.

a.
O.
L.
In *maistero- (whence U.
mestru
'
maior') and *maisemo- (whence

also be from *maiies (cf.
maimas 'maximae', 114, 6), the *mais- may

maiestas), but more probably has replaced magis
influence of forms like O. mais. 1

also, in contrast to L.
4.
Maius, 0.
Maiitif,
'
Assimilation of g to a following
/rz/'fruges' from *frug-f

1
(cf. L. magister) under the

mensis Maius' (Festus) seems
to be formed directly from mais.
O. Maesius
According
etc.
is
seen in U. Ace. PI.
(59).
to another view, once held
cognate with L. magis, maior,
by the author also, these words are not

but with Goth, mais (Eng. more etc.).
The G-utturah
149]
93
Umbrian palatalization of g
148.
sound which
Umbrian
g
Thus muieto 'muttitum' beside mugatu
i.
to a
change of
the
i is
by
Corresponding to the palatalization of k before

'
is
and
represented
muttito'
(cf.
pru-
eveietu
proseseto 'prosecta' beside prusekatu 'prosecato');
'voveto' from *e-uegetod, *e-ueigetod (L. victima, Germ, weiheri). 1
secetu,
a.
An
apparent example of palatalization of g by a preceding
liuvina, liouinur, louinur,
modern forms
of the
i is
seen in
beside Ikuvins 'Iguvinus'.

But the mediaeval and
the
and
it
has
been
preserve
g,
suggested that the
etc.
name
spelling cited is due to a "pious fraud" of the priests who wished to connect
Cf. luve, louie, liouie, etc.
the name of the city with that of the divinity.
Examples: O. hurz, hiirL. hortus, Grk. %dpTO<;

O. humuns 'homines', U. homonus
tiim
homo
L.
O. hu[n]truis 'inferis', U. hondra 'infra',
'hominibus':
O. herest 'volet',
hondomu 'infimo': L. humus etc. (15, 5);
O. heriiad 'capiat',
U. heriest 'volet', etc.: L. horior etc. (15, 1);
hjerrins 'caperent': L. heres, Grk. %et/o, Skt. hdrdmi hold'
O. feihiiss 'muros': Grk. retô? (L. Jingo with g for gh after n);
149.
as A, as in Latin.
gh appears
'
O. Verehasiui Versori'(?), perhaps

O. eehiianasum 'emittenL. vergo (g for gh after a consonant);
of
the
victims
'let out' for the
ehiato
'emissos'
darum', U.
(used
O. kahad 'capiat'
sacrificial
hunt)
'
L. hid (occasionally transitive 'emit'), Lith.
For U.
zioju 'gape'.
a.
L. incoho
Umbrian h was
-veitu 'vehito', see 143.
so weakly sounded that, as in Latin, the letter
employed where
is
some-
has no etymological value.
times omitted, or, vice versa,

an-ostatu
Thus eretu beside usual heritu optato' (: heriest volet' etc. above)
enclitic -out after consonants
beside an-hostatu, hostatu hastatos' L. hasta ;
beside -hont after vowels (er-ont, eri-hont 'idem' etc., 195); eitipes from *eitom
l
it
'
'
hipens (84, 264, 2)
habina 'agnas':
etymological);
'
hebetaf-e beside ebetraf-e in exitus' from *e-baitra (L. baeto)
L. agnus (? or: Skt. chdga 'goat', in which case the h is
;
Hule, holtu 'aboleto'(?), perhaps
from a root
ol-
(Grk.
6\\vfj.i
etc.).
In O. Herukinai Erycinae' the h

'
of
which
it
is
an
is
due to the influence of Herentatef,
epithet.
i
Osthoff, I.F.
6,
39
ff.
94
Phonology
[149
b. The substitution of / for A, in folus for holus and other forms cited by
Latin writers, and in Faliscan foied 'hodie', seems to have been characteristic
of rustic Latin and some of the neighboring minor dialects.
It is possible that
U. felsva is a borrowed technical term originating in regions where this change

.was made. For, certainly, the comparison with L. holus is more attractive
than any other explanation offered.
For U. era-font beside era-hunt 'eadem', see 201,
150.
U.
puf-e:
H*, L. qu, appears as p.
O.
L. quod;
pid,
U.
6.
Examples
O.
L. quid;
pif-e:
piid,
pod,
U. panta:
L. quanta;
O. petiro-pert 'quater', U. petur^pursus 'quadru-pedibus': L. quattuor
*pompe (O. piimperiais, U. pumpefias):
L. quinque.
;
Both O.-U. *pompe and L. quinque are from an Italic *kênkVe

comes by consonant-assimilation from an earlier *penktte (cf.
a.
though
Grk.
this
TT^J/TC,
151.
Skt. pdnca).
cfti,
Latin v or (after n) gu, appears as
O. kiimbened 'convenit,' U. benust 'venerit'

-O. bivus'vivi': L. vlvus (Eng. quick)
b.
Examples
L. venio (Eng. come);
;--U.
berus 'veribus':
veru;--U. bum'bovem' (Eng. cow; L. bos is borrowed from

some O.-U. dialect);
U. umen 'unguen' from *omben (125, 2):
L.
L. unguen ; - - U. habina: L. agnus
152.
<Â, Latin
(after w), appears
as/.
(initially),
Thus U.
(?
see 149, a).
(between vowels), or gu
vufru 'votivum', vufetes * voti-
L. *uoueto- (whence votus, like motus from *moueto-), voveo

u
u
Skt.
(cf.
vdghdtr 'sacrificer', Grk. euô/xat, root ueg h- and eug h-).
from guJi are wanting.
Unquestionable examples of initial
vis':
U. uouse
a.
in
its
form to a L.
commonly
*vovicio-.
But
is
translated *voto' and regarded as corresponding

there is no adequate explanation of the uou- in
relation to the vuf- of the other forms.

1
For the development of sonant aspirates in general, see 160-161.
The Gutturals
154]
Loss of U in kU
The u
153.
95
etc.
of kJf etc. is lost before another consonant, as
in Latin coctus beside coquo, qulntus beside quinque, etc.
Thus
U. puntes 'pentads', from *ponk-t- (146), *ponku-t-,

beside *pompe with the usual development of k% (150), while
See also
in O. HofjiTTTLes and pomtis the labial is analogical.
The same loss occurs in combinations resulting from syn146.
O.
Puntiis,
showing that the
cope,
ku
etc. to
etc.
latter process antedates the
Thus U.
change of
from *flkMt6d, *figUetod l
'fructus' from *fruk u t-, fru-
fiktu 'figito'
O. fruktatiuf
L. flgo, earlier fivo
1
L. *fruitdtw, fruitio;--~U.
gUetdtion;
anstintu 'distinguito'
from *-stinktod (146), *-stink u tod, *-stingUetod l - - U. ninctu 'ninu

guito' from *ninkt6d, *ning ,etod (originally g%h; see 161).
;
U. umtu unguito' instead of *untu or *unktu is an analogical form

in this case coming from forms like *wmmo, *umbo (cf umen
'
a.
like O. pomtis,
from*om&en:
L. unguen
151).
U. subocau ' invoco' agrees with L.
6.
Nom.
Sg. *uoks (L. vox) from *udk^s (Grk.
TJOCO,
CTTOS,
the k probably originating in

In U. kunikaz, conegos
6^).
if L. *conigatus for *conivatus)

L. conived, Goth, hneiwan
'kneel' (root kneig^h-), the simple guttural might be attributed to the influence
of forms such as L. nixus, nlctd, but in that case it is not clear why we have
'genu nixus' (as
not *conecos.
Loss of the u before a following u, as seen in L. qulncuplex beside qulnque, etc., is perhaps to be recognized for Oscan154.
Umbrian
material
and so attributed to the Italic period. But the

meagre and indecisive. Examples would be U. pru-
also,
is
sikurent 'pronuntiaverint': L. inseque (but it is fully as likely

that the k in this, as in the probably related U. sukatu and in
L. insece beside inseque, is due to the influence of forms like
u was lost before the following consowhence arclataf arc ulatas' (144), instead of
L. msectio, in which the
nant)
U.
*arkelo-,
perhaps due to the analogy of *arku- as L. arcitenens
*arpelo-,
for arquitenens
1
We
is
due to
arcu-.
are justified in assuming that the Oscan-Umbrian forms go with the

is not Indo-European.
See Brugmann,
Latin, even though the gVf in these forms
Grd.
12, p.
603.
96
Phonology
The p
in O. puf, U. pufe'ubi'
[154
and O.
puz,
U. puze'ut' must
then be attributed to the influence of forms like
(.).
pud, pid, etc.
a. L. ubi, ut, etc. are variously explained, but there are no serious
objections to the view that they represent the regular Latin development of
initial kttu.
of
Change
Surd Mutes to Sonants
The change
of nkl to ngl, seen in L. angulus from

*anklo- (ancus), doubtless belongs to the Italic period.
Thus
U. anglom-e 'ad anguO. ungulus 'anulus' (Festus): L. uncus ;
155.
U. anglaf oscmes' (g 6 times, but twice c) from *an-kld(L. cldmo; cf. oscen from cano).
156. In Umbrian, nk, nt, except when final, become ng, nd.
L. iuvenca -- ander: O. anter, L. inter;-- PasThus
lum'
'
iuengar:
sives tursiandu, ostensendi, with endings -tor (L. -tur), -ter (U. herostendu 'ostendito' from *os-tentu, this from
ter, O. uincter);
*os-tennetod
*an-tentu, *en-tentu
hondomu
'infimo':
NOTE.
and preuislatu
hondra
'infra':
from
'inferis' -
'intendito'
O. hu[n]truis
L. -tumo-.
This change
anfif
endendu
similarly andendu,
(135),
is
later than the palatalization of &, as is
shown by
(144).
change of medial pr to br
regular in Umbrian.
Thus subra, subra 'supra', kabru 'caprum', cabriner 'caprini', abrof
In supru, kaprum etc., apruf, the p prob'apros', abrunu 'aprum'.
for
as
not
In Oscan
stands
b,
infrequently elsewhere (30, G).
ably
157.
also
we
1.
find embratur 'imperator'
from *Apro-ld2.
and
is
Abella- (Abellaniis)
probably
but usually pr remains (supruis etc.).

similar change of tr to dr is seen in a few words,
(91, 2),
though usually tr remains (U. fratrom, O. fratrum, etc.). Thus

U. podruh-pei 'utroque': O. puturus-pid from *po-tro- (81);O. Sadiriis 'Satrius' (81)
U. adro 'atra', O. Aderl. Atella' from
Atro-ld (see 91, 2, and note but it is possible that dr in this case
is original,
becoming tr in Latin, as in taeter from *taed-ro-).
'
NOTE.
The reasons
Oscan) of pr are obscure.
for the variation in the representation of tr
and
(in
The G-utturals
160]
97
Other, more isolated examples are U. Padellar from

*Patno-ld- (91, 2, a), with which may be compared L. scabellum
158.
from *dec-no-, etc.

O. degetasis, degetasiiis, beside deketasiiii, from *dekentdsio-, the explanation of the g being doubtful (cf. L. vigintl ?)
U. todcom-e
totcor
'in urbicum', todceir, beside
O. touticom), the d being
(cf.
a
due
the
to
probably
graphic vagary
following tuder.
from
*scap-no-lo- (scdpus), dignus
Change
is
Sonant Mutes to Surds
The change
159.
mute
of
an
of sonant to surd before a following surd

Indo-European process, but repeats itself in the case
through syncope in the Oscan-Umbrian

Thus O. actud'&glto' from *ag(e)tod, U. fiktu 'figito'
of combinations arising
period.
from *fyu(e)tod
(153), etc.
a. 0. akenei, U. acnw, peracni-, etc., if the frequently assumed connection

with L. ago is correct, indicate that akin place of ag- was generalized from
such forms as L. actus, actio (cf. U. ahtim), reinforced in the Oscan-Umbrian
With this view would agree O. acum on the

Tabula Bantina, though no great weight can be attached to this on account of
period by forms like 0. actud.
the frequent misspellings
(e.g. licud for ligud).
The words in question have also been connected with L. annus from *atno(Goth. a/n), and on the side of meaning this is most attractive, especially for
the fairly certain acunum VI nesimum of the Tabula Bantina and the akun.
CXII of no. 13. Moreover the resemblance of the compounds U. per-acni- and
seu-acni- (cf. U. seuom 'totum', O. siuom omnino') to L. per-ennis and soll-ennis
'
by-form sollemnis contains a different word, perhaps one related to 0. amniid

'circuitu') is too striking to be ignored, though peracni- is not 'perennis' in
meaning, but is used, like seuacni-, in the same sense as L. sollennis. Now an
Oscan-Umbrian change of medial tn to kn is not sufficiently paralleled by the
(the
change of tl to kl, which is Italic (129, 2); and it is, moreover, opposed by
But there may be an
O. Patanai Pandae' from *Pat-na- (or earlier *Patena ?).
indirect connection; that is, the O.-U. *akno- may represent a contamination
'
some other form, perhaps an *agno- or *akno- coming from agand meaning 'ceremony' (occurring at fixed periods).
of *atno- with
Changes
of the original
Sonant Aspirates
In the Italic period the Indo-European sonant aspirates

became first surd aspirates, as likewise in Greek, and then the
160.
corresponding spirants.
That
is,
67t,
dh, gh, guh,
became
first
98
Phonology
[160
then/, p (= Eng. th in thin), % (= Germ. ch), %*J.

The further changes of p to/, of ^ to A, and of
to/, even
where common to Oscan-Umbrian and Latin, probably took
The d of L. medius
place independently in each branch.
ph,
ih, Jch, JcUh,
must come directly from p (cf.

and since in
*llprd, whence L. libra)
(O. mefiai)
from
also \frpd borrowed

this position Italic/
Intervocalic
impossible, it is improbable in the others.
appears as h in all dialects, but U. -veitu 'vehito' makes
is
unlikely that
it
had reached
this stage at the time of the
%
it
Oscan-
Umbrian syncope, for this implies *uektod (see 143), which can
come from *ue%etod, but hardly from *ueh(e)tod.
161. In Latin we find regularly a sonant mute after a nasal
that is, not only mb and nd (in which the sonant would not neces;
due
but also ng and ngu, e.g. lingo (Xe</\;&>),

The same holds true for Umbrian. Thus
ninguit (i>ei'$et).
mb from mf: ambr- (ambr-etuto ambiunto') beside O. amfr-(amfret 'ambiunt'),from*ara/er, which is formed hom*amf(i)- (L.amb-,
sarily be
to the nasal),
Grk.
afjL(f)i)
after the analogy of anter, super, etc. (i.e. *amfer-eo

cf L. comb-tiro after amb-uro) ; ;
after *anter-eo, L. inter-eo
comhere probably also amb-oltu 'ambulato' (Grk. aXao/ât?);

bifiatu 'nuntiato' from *com-fif-: IL.fldo, Grk. ireiOa), root bheidh-
Grk. TrvvOdvopai, root bheudh- ; see 86, 7). For the operation
of the process even in composition, see 164, a.
nghomnx'- cringatro ciiictum': O. Eng. hring 'ring', O.Bulg.
(or
krqgu
'circle',
root krengh-.
For nd from rij> and for ngU from nx there are no certain examples.
would be attractive to derive -uendu (ahauendu 'avertito', preuendu
'advertito') from *uenetod (Germ, winden, wenden, root uendh-)
It
through the medium of *uendetod (like ostendu irom*ostendelod, 156),

and ninctu from *ninx~*etdd (Grk. i/e/0ei etc.) through *ningyetud (like
from *ftgVetdd, 153). But the vowel-syncope belongs in all probOscan-Umbrian period, whereas the change to sonant
seems to be Umbrian only, not Oscan (see a with footnote). It is
better, then, to assume the development *uenj>(e)tod, *uentod, uendu,
and *ninx(e)tod, *ninkXtod (cf. *uexetod, *uektod, 160), ninctu.
fiktu
ability to the
O. ampt circum' is obviously connected with *ara/(i)-, L. am&-, etc.

formed
being
by the addition of the same -t(i) seen in pos-t, per-t, etc. But
a.
'
Doubling of Consonants in Oscan
162]
we cannot
99
from *amf-t with a change of ft to pt, since Oscan

shows, rather, the opposite change of pt to ft (121). Nor can we start from
see
*amb-t, since amb- from *amf- is confined to Latin and Umbrian (O. amfrwell derive
it
1
The explanation is as follows In the Italic period *amf- became
above)
*am- before certain consonants, e.g. before / (cf. U. an-ferener). This *am- was
extended to other forms, and became a regular by-form of *amf- as in L. am-icio
:
Oscan-Umbrian examples are 0. am-viannud vico' (cf. Grk. Afj-QoSov);

O. amniid 'circuitu' (16, 2);
probably O. ampu[l]ulum 'ministrum'(?), diminutive from *am-polo- (p from kU): L. an-culus, Grk. d/j.<f>l-iro\os
U. an-ferener
'
etc.
'
circumferendi'
on both
sides'
From
this
U. an-dirsafust circumtulerit'
possibly U. am-pefia (see Glossary).
l
U. aplenia impleta,
'
full
by-form am- was formed *am-t, which became ampt with the
same secondary p which
is
seen in L. em-p-tus, sum-p-tus,
etc. (cf. also
ampter-
mini in Festus).
Doubling of Consonants in Oscan
Doubling of consonants is to be observed in Oscan

frequently before consonantal i, and occasionally before r and v.
uittiuf 'usus' from *oitionExamples Mamerttiais 'Martiis'
PL
Gen.
beside
Gen. Sg. aeteis (i instead
a]ittium 'portionum',
of i is due to the influence of other case-forms, as -im, -iss, etc.);
- meddikkiai 'in *meddicia' from *meddik-idtribarakkiuf 'aedificatio' from *trebark-ion-;
Dekkieis 'Decii' (Nom.Dekis)
kumbennieis'conventus' from *kom-ben-ioteremenniu 'termina' as
162.
1.
L. *terminia - - Dekmanniiiis '*Decumaniis'

Vitelliu Italia',
'alteri'
etc.
alttram 'alteram', alttrei
punttram 'pontem'.
Dekkviarim 'Decurialem'.
*
if
2.
Doubling of
before
t is
seen in kvaisstur 'quaestor' (once
kvaizstur; influence of keenzstur?);

110, 1)
Probably
piisstist
'positum
kerssnais 'cenis'
est' (?
and
see
keenzstur' censor' (nz

84, a), passtata
kerssnasias are also
lar doubling, in spite of the fact that they

88 (lie, 2); also peesslfum (139, 2).
= nts,
'porticum'
(21).
examples of simi-
once had etymological
remind us of L. Apand the spelling is perhaps due to
3. Appelluneis 'Apollinis', ATTTreXXoui/^t,
puleius beside Apuleius,
etc.,
The possibility of separating the / of O. amfret from that of *amf(i)-, as

advocated by some, and assuming an Italic change of sonant aspirate to sonant after
a nasal, has been considered, but given up as improbable. Cf. also O. Verehasiiii;
1
L. vergo (? 149).
100
Phonology
the influence of
usual Heleviis
compounds
[162
L. appello etc.
like
Helleviis
simply a mistake.
is
Even for words falling under 1 and 2, the doubling is

universal, the spelling sometimes varying for the same word.
NOTE.
means
for
by no
It
is
probably an attempt to indicate that the consonant was sounded both at the
end of one syllable and at the beginning of the next. Cf. L. quattuor, and the
occasional iuscriptional spellings such as frattre, aggro, mattrona, asstante,
In Greek, aar for <TT is especially common, and doubling

found in dialectic inscriptions.
iussta, Vessta, etc.
before
and
p is
Simplification of Double Consonants
In Oscan, which in general, apart from the oldest

inscriptions and the Tabula Bantina, faithfully represents double
163.
consonants in the writing, there are some examples of single in

But even in these cases it is not
place of double consonants.
clear
how
far
we have
do with anything more than irregularExamples: dadikatted 'dedicavit' from *dad-dikeehiianasum 'emittendarum' beside upsannam etc.;
ity in spelling.
(cf.
dat
<de')
to
amviannud; - - medikeis, medikei, beside

meddiss 'meddix'
medikkiai beside meddikiai;
further, on the
Tabula Bantina, medicim, medicatinom, medicatud, beside meddis,
amvianud 'vico'
beside
;
meddixud.
Changes in Sentence-Combination.
Sandhi.
164. The history of initial and final sounds has been included
in the general treatment.
For crasis etc., see 84. Following is
a resume of the changes of finals.
1.
Final short vowels are sometimes lost
2.
Final a
3.
Final
(92).
changed in the direction of d (34).

Is, become r, I (117, 119, 2).
ks, become ss, s (124, a
145, 2).
is
rs,
Final /8,
5. Final ns in certain cases
4.
becomes d
6.
Final
7.
Final
d,
8.
Final
becomes/
2, 4, 5).
(127, 1).
including preceding,
becomes
(no,
r in later
is
lost in
Umbrian
Umbrian
(113).
(133).
Accent
165]
101
Final consonants were weakly sounded in Umbrian, and,

with more or less frequency, omitted in the spelling. This is
9.
true of all except r from
m, n
s
(109,
1),
Omission of
(113, 5).
a.
rs,
r (103, 4; 113,
CHANGES
from
),
Zs,
and
(110, 2, a),
final nb is rare (128,
COMPOUNDS.
IN
Noteworthy
is
from/s,
t
ks.
(127, 2),
Thus
(141, 6),
2, a).
the extent to which phonetic

of a compound take place in
changes affecting the initial of the second member

Oscan-Umbrian without interference from the analogical influence of the simCf. U. subocau from *sub-uok- (102, 2), O. akkatus
plex, if such still existed.
from *ad-yok- (102, 3), U. endendu from *en-tend- (156), U. combifiatu from
*com-fif- (161), U. anzeriatu from *an-ser- (110, 1).

possible, but uncertain,
example of such a change even reacting on the simplex is U. menes (125, 2,- a).
But the
mb by
influence of the simplex
161), U. an-dirsafust (not
nn by
is
sometimes seen,
e.g.
U. an-ferener (not
135), O. kiim-bened (not
mm
by 125,
2).
Accent
165.
1.
WORD-ACCENT. The Latin
accentual system, based
on the quantity of the penult, is comparatively late, having been

preceded by a system, dating from the Italic period, according to
which the accent stood always on the first syllable. Whether
this initial accent
was preserved
in
Oscan-Umbrian or replaced
by some such system as arose in Latin, cannot be determined.

a. There are certain phonetic changes, such as the simplification of double
consonants (163), which with added material may prove to be connected with
an accentual system like the Latin, but at present the evidence is far from
conclusive.
SENTENCE-ACCENT. There is substantial agreement

with the Latin. For pronominal enclitics, see 201 for enclisis
2.
of personal pronouns, see 86, 3 for that of the indefinite pronouns

for that of
cf. O.
suaepis (usually so written), U. svepis, etc. ;
;
the verb 'to be
',
cf.
O. teremnatust,
destrst (84), piisstist (84, a),
also O. pniftuset, staflatasset, ehpeilatasset,
parsest
(117, 6),
U. peretomest,
and
ortoest,
mersest, mersi (132, a), etc. (the writing as
two
com-
words is also found, but less frequently). With L. qullibet

The enclitic use of prepositions is far
pare U. pisher (90, 2).
more common than in Latin (299 ff.).
102
Phonology
[166
SUMMARY OF THE OSCAN AND UMBKIAN SOUNDS
OSCAN
166.
a
written
a,
a, a,
= orig. a, e.g. ant 'ante'. 32.

= anaptyctic a, e.g. aragetud 'argento'.
80, 81.
a
a,
written
=
=
a, aa, a,
orig. a, e.g. aasas 'arae' (Gen. Sg.).
33.
a with secondary lengthening,
orig.
tum'.
e.g. saahtiim 'sanc-
73.
?
,
written
=
=
e,
e,
orig.
e,
e.g. estud,
estud l esto\
36.
anaptyctic e, e.g. Herekleis 'Herculis'.

in er = ro or n, e.g. Aderl. 'Atella'. 91,
80, 81.
2.
written
e,
e, ee, e,
orig. e
with secondary lengthening,
'censor'.
41,
6,
73, 76, 77,
e.g. keenzstur, censtur
l.
|,
written
i,
z,
= orig. i, e.g. pis, JMS 'qnis'. 44.

= orig. e in hiatus, e.g. iiik, ioc 'ea'. 38, 1.
= anaptyctic i, e.g. amiricatud '*imrnercato'.
= orig. e in medial syllables before labials,
'proximis'.
1
A survey
of the
80, 81.
e.g.
nesimois
86.
Oscan and Umbrian sounds, with their normal
spellings,
and
their various regular sources. No account is taken here of the spelling of Old Oscan,
or of that in the Greek alphabet, for which see 24 and no attempt is made to cover
;
the details of the preceding sections. Attention is called by means of asterisks to

some of the most important differences between Oscan and Latin. Open and close
all
vowels are distinguished by a hook or a dot placed beneath the

e=
close
e.
letter, e.g. e
= open e,
System of Sounds
166]
103
i
j,
written
e,
orig.
i,
ii,
i,
ligud 'lege',
fiisnu 'tern-
41.
plum'.
ligatuis 'legatis',
e.g.
from contraction,
e.g. tris 'ires'.
41, #, 82.
i
i,
written
=
=
i,
i,
orig.
by samprasarana,
orig.
before
NOTE.
Or
is
e.g. pustiris 'posterius'.
e.g. fakiiad 'faciat'.
|,
the difference from
44, 0, 91,
i.
44, a.
only graphic
1
1,
written
orig.
ii,
i,
i,
z,
e.g.
Abl. Sg.
'scriptae'.
?
u in
orig.
slaagid, liimitiifm
'limitum', scriftas
47.
final syllables, e.g. castrid.
59.
9
Q,
written
=
=
orig.
orig.
0,
ii,
o,
e.g. pud, ^?0<#
e,
in
anaptyctic
'quod'.
49.
*pompe 'quinque'.
0,
37.
e.g. tefuriim 'burnt-offering'.
80, 81.
Q
<J,
written
ii,
0,
orig. final a, e.g. viu 'via',
aW0
'alia'.
34.
u
u, written
u, w,
= orig. u, e.g. puf ubi'. 55.

= anaptyctic u, e.g. Mulukiis 'Mulcius'. 80, 81.
= orig. before final m, e.g. ezum 'esse'. 50.
= orig. a, e, or in medial syllables before
after)
'
(or
orig.
labials,
praefucus 'praefectus', pertumum 'perimere'.

u by samprasarana, e.g.facus 'factus'. 91, 1.
e.g.
86.
104
Phonology
[166
JU (precise sound uncertain}

iu,
written
=u
iu, u,
after dentals, e.g. eitiuvam, eituam 'pecuniam'.
56.
u
U, written u, uu, (u), u,
=
=
orig. u, e.g. Fuutrei 'Genetrici'.
58.
orig. o, e.g. estud, estud'esto', Fluusai 'Florae'.
53.
ai
ai,
written
ae
ai,
(ai),
orig. ai (or
),
e.g. svai,
suae
'si'.
62 (60), (61,
3).
ei
ei,
written
ei, ei,
orig. ei (or ei), e.g.
deikum, deicum 'dicere'.
64 (60), (61,
3).
oi
oi,
written
iii,
oi,
orig. oi (or oi), e.g. ligatuis 'legatis', nesimois 'proximis'.
66 (60), (61,
3).
au
au, written
av, au, au,
orig. au, e.g. avt, auti 'aut'.
68, 61,
2.
eu
eu occurs only in the borrowed
Evklui.
70.
ou
ou, written uv, ou,
orig.
ou or eu,
61,
2.
e.g. tuvtiks 'publicus',
touto *ci vitas'.
71,
i
i,
105
System of Sounds
166]
written
=
=
orig.
(consonantal
i)
i,
i,
e.g. kiimbennieis
?',
'conventus'.
initial di, e.g. Iiivei 'Iovi\
100.
134.
u (consonantal M)
U, written
v, u,
orig. u, e.g. svai,
suae
101, 102.
'si'.
NOTE. But when i and u are merely glides following a vowel

31.
are written in the native alphabet, but not in the Latin.
or
it
they
=
=
=
orig.
r, e.g.
Regaturei 'Rectori'.
intervocalic
rs, e.g.
103.
tenim 'territorium'.
final rs, e.g. censtur 'censores'.
=
=
rr
intervocalic
rs, e.g. hjerrins
115,
1.
117.
115,
'caperent'.
ri at Bantia, e.g. herest volet'.

1-
2.
3, c.
100,
=
=
orig.
final
=
=
=
11
n =
e.g.
%wc?'lege'. 104, 105.
e.g. aidil'aedilis'.
?s,
orig.
by secondary doubling,
=
=
orig. nl, e.g. Vesulliais Vesulliais'.
orig. nd, e.g.
orig.
orig.
m,
e.g. Maatreis'Matris'.
For rare omission of
final
162,
1.
3.
m, see 109,
2.
107.
135.
e.g. kiimbennieis 'con-
1.
For omission of n before consonants, see 108,
107,
upsannam 'operandam'.
162,
3.
107.
n by secondary doubling,
ventus'.
103,
e.g. Vitelliu' Italia'.
'
orig. w, e.g. ni 'ne'.
nn
119, 2.
orig. H, e.g. Abellanam 'Abellanam'.
2, 3.
106
Phonology
[166
=
=
=
orig.
s,
e.g. estud'esto'.
ill, 114.
ks before consonants, e.g. destrst 'dextra'st'. 145,

ti at Bantia, e.g. Bansae 'Bantiae'.
100, 3, c.
1.
B(B)= final ks, e.g. meddiss, meddis 'meddix'. 145, 2.

= final fs from -bh(o)s, e.g. teremniss terminibus', ligis
'
'legibus'.
124, a.
= final ns, e.g. Ace. PL viass, eituas. no,

= ps, e.g. osii[ns 'adsint'. 122, 2.
2.
= dental + s, e.g. Fiisiais'*Fisiis'. 137, l.

= dental + dental, e.g. Fe/oo-o/oet '*Versori'. 138.
= s by secondary doubling, e.g.kvaisstur' quaestor'.
written
ks,
=
=
ts,
162,2.
ks, x,
intervocalic ks, e.g. eksuk'boc', ezac'hac'. 145, 3.

ki at Bantia, e.g. meddixud m&gisteYio\ 100, 3, <?.
i
written
z,
s,
= secondary te, e.g. puz, joows 'ut'. 137, 2.

nts = orig. ns, e.g. keenzstur, censtur censor', no, 1.
= secondary ws, e.g. Bantins 'Bantinus'. 110, 6, 128,
*
ns
z (as in
z,
written
=
=
Eng. zero)
s, z,
intervocalic
s,
e.g.
Gen. PI.
-asiim,
di at Bantia, e.g. zicolom 'diem'.
-azum.
100, 3,
112.
c.
p =
=
120.
orig. p, e.g. post 'post'.

orig. A#, e.g.
jt>oc?
'quod'.
150.
b =
=
br
e.g. triibiim
orig.
ft,
orig.
^,
e.g.
'domum'.
kumbened'convenit'.
151.
orig. pr, e.g. embratur 'imperator'.

t
123.
orig.
t,
e.g. tris'tres'.
126.
157,
1.
1.
System of Sounds
167]
107
d =
orig. d, e.g.
final
dr
deicum
'dicere'.
e.g. deded 'dedit'.
t,
130, 133.
127,
1.
orig. tr, e.g. Sadiriis 'Satrius'.
157, 2.
k
k, written
k,
<?,
=
-
orig. k, e.g.
kl
orig.
kU
orig.
deikum, deicum 'dicere'.
141.
(gU), e.g. fruktatiuf 'fructus'.

e.g. sakarakliim 'sacellum'.
tl,
153, 154.
129,
2.
g =
orig. #, e.g. aragetud'argento'.
ngl
147,
orig. nkl, e.g. ungulus'&nulus'.
1.
155.
=
=
orig.
bh (L./,
orig.
dh
(L. /,
e.g. fratrum 'fratrum', sifei'sibi'.
>),
b,
d), e.g. fakiiad'faciat',
mefiai 'mediae'.
=
=
fr
ft
orig. glth (L./, v,

final
=
=
fis
124.
Luvfreis 'Liberi',
136.
^).
152.
of secondary origin, e.g. uittiuf 'usus'.
orig. sr, e.g. tefiirum 'burnt-offering'.

'
orig. pt, e.g. seriftas scrip tae'.
110,
5.
118.
121.
h = orig. gh (L. 7i),

= k before f, e.g.
e.g.
humuns' homines'.
ehtrad' extra'.
149.
142.
UMBRIAN
167.
a
a,
written
a, a,
32.
orig. a, e.g. patre 'patri'.
a
a,
written
=
=
a,
ah, a, ah, aha,
orig. a, e.g. fratrum 'fratrum'.
orig. a
33.
'sanctam'.
73.
e.g. sahta,
sahatam
108
Phonology
[167
a (long rounded
a),
written
a, u, o,
orig. final #, e.g. vatuva, vatuvu, uatuo.
34.
e
e,
written
=
=
e (rarely
e,
i,
'),
orig.
e,
e.g. fertu 'ferto'.
final
i,
e.g. ote 'aut'.
36.
43.
f
,
written
=
=
=
e, eh, e, ee,
eh, ehe
(very rarely
orig. ai (or di), e.g. pre, jore 'prae'.

orig. ei (or ei), e.g. etu,
orig. e
4
eew
'ito'.
i,
ex'.
t),
63 (60).
65 (60).
e.g.
eh-, e-,
e-,
ehe-
75-77.
e
e,
written
=
=
e,
e, i, z, ei
orig.
(rare), ei,
habetu, habitu 'habeto'.
ej e.g.
42.
orig. oi (or 01) in final syllables, e.g. Dat.-Abl.
PL
-es, -ir,
67, 2 (60).
-eir.
i,
written
orig.
i,
i,
orig.
4
i,
and, in the case of orig.
e.g. pife, pefe, pirsi, etc.
in
i,
quid'.
medial syllables before
proxime'.
frequently
e, e,
45.
labials,
e.g.
nesimei
86.
I,
written
i,
ih,
i,
ihi, ei
(rarely
e, e),
orig.
e.g. persnimu, persnihimu, etc. 'precator'. 48.
? = orig. u in monosyllables etc., e.g. pir' ignis'. 59.
i,
NOTE. For the five preceding sounds both the letters

but with different relative frequency, as indicated.
and i are employed,
System of Sounds
167]
109
9
o,
written
u, o,
= orig. 0, e.g. post 'post'. 49.

= orig. u before w, e.g. somo 'summum'. 57.
= secondary u before m, from e, e.g. hondomu
'infimo'.
86.
o
6,
written
=
=
=
u, 0,
orig. aw, e.g. ute, ote <aut'.
orig. ou
(eu), e.g. tuta,
01,
e.g. joora
O.
touto.
qua': O. poizad.
orig.
69.
totam
72.
67,
1.
0,
written
u, o, w,
w0we 'nomen', Abl. Sg.
orig. o, e.g.
-w.
54.
u
u, written u, w,
=
=
orig. M, e.g. pufe'ubi'.

orig. a or
86.
'praehibeat'.
orig. o
55.
in medial syllables before labials,

e.g. prehubia
before
r,
e.g.
curnaco 'cornicem'.
51.
u
u, written u, uh, u,
orig. u, e.g.
mugatu'muttito'.
58.
ai
ai,
written
=
=
ai, ai,
ok before
orig.
orig. ai before
e.g. aitu, aitu 'agito'.
^,
e.g.
z,
pernaiaf anticas'.
143.
61, 3.
ei
ei,
written
ei, ei,
ek,
orig.
or ek with
'dicito'.
orig. ei before
For the
spelling
ei,
from
gi
or
143.
i,
e.g. Teteies(?).
see 29 with a.
61, 3.
az,
e.g.
teitu,
deitu
110
Phonology
[167
^
i,
written
=
=
orig.
e,
i,
e.g. iouies
2,
'iuvenibus'.
initial di, e.g. luve, loui.
100.
134.
u
/%
u, written v, u,
=
=
orig.
e.g. via,
?/,
initial
Z,
ma 'via'.
101, 102.
e.g. vutu 'lavato\
104.
But when i and u are merely glides following a vowel

written in the native alphabet, but not in the Latin. 31.
=
=
intervocalic (and sometimes final)

final rs, e.g. oj/er'ager'.
For omission
of
r,
s,
e.g.
Gen. PI. -arum.
117.
see 115, 116.
orig.
Z,
For omission
11
105,
plener 'plenis'.
e.g.
of
I,
orig. nl, e.g.
see 105,
1.
2.
Padellar^ Patellae'.
107, 3.
n =
orig. n, e.g.
For omission
nome 'nomen'.
of n, see 108,
1,
107.
109,
1.
initial gn, e.g. natine 'natione'.
147, 2.
nn, written n, w, rarely nn,
orig. ndj dn, e.g.
pihaner
'piandi'.
orig. ?w, e.g. Matrer 'Matris'.
For omission
or w, they are
103.
orig. r, e.g. rehte 'recte'.
112, 113.
of final m, see 109,
1.
107.
135.
System of Sounds
167]
=
=
orig.
s,
e.g. es'est'.
ill, 113
111
ff.
ks before consonants, e.g. destram-e 'in dextram'. 145,

=
ps before consonants, e.g. ostendu 'ostendito'. 122, 1.
=
=
uas 'vitium'.
final ks, e.g.

final
s(s)
ts,
fs from
145, 2.
-bh(o)s, e.g. avis 'avibus'.
124, a.
= intervocalic ks, e.g. essu, esu 'hoc'. 145, 3.

= intervocalic ps, e.g. 08aw*facito'. 122, 2, 3.
= dental + s, e.g. Fiso 'deo Fidio'. 137, 1.
= dental + dental, e.g. ses^sZ'sederit'. 138.
written
z, s,
= secondary ts, e.g. tacez, fases'tacitus'. 137, 2.

nts = orig. ns, e.g. antermenzaru 'intermenstrium'. no,
ns
= secondary
ns, e.g. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus'.
C, s
f,
110,
6,
128,
rs (precise
tacez, tases 'tacitus'.
P
orig. p, e.g.
pre
orig. &M, e.g. pif-
120.
'prae'.
'quidquid'.
150.
b
b,
written b (sometimes
p), b,
= orig. 6, e.g. kebu 'cibo'. 123.

= orig. gu, e.g. benust 'venerit'. 151.
mb = orig. mbh, e.g. aw5r-'amb-'. 161.
br = orig. pr, e.g. subra 'supra'. 157> 1.
t
orig.
t,
e.g. etu 'ito'.
For omission
of final
t,
144.
sound uncertain)
The sound written f, rs (sometimes r, r, s),

= intervocalic d, e.g. pefi, jpem'pede*. 131, 132.
= (rarely) intervocalic I, e.g. kafetu, cars^w'calato'.
1.
(precise sound uncertain)
The sibilant written 9, s, s,

= -orig. k before e, i, etc., e.g.
p =
1.
126.
see 127, 2.
106.
1.
112
Phonology
[167
d
d,
written
=
=
t,
orig.
c?,
duir 'duobus'.
e.g. tuves,
c?,
orig. du, e.g. di-fue 'bifidum'.
dr
nd
=
=
=
102, 3.
podruhpei 'utroque'.
e.g. ander 'inter'. 156.
r,
orig.
130.
157,
e.g.
orig. nt,
ahauendu
orig. ndhj e.g.
'avertito'.
2.
161.
k
k, written
=
=
orig.
kl
k, c (rarely
9-),
'
kg (gu,gyli\
orig.
tl,
'
kanetu canito', procanurent *procinuermt'. 141
orig. k, e.g.
e.g.
e.g. fiktu 'figito'.
pihaclu 'piaclo'.
129,
153, 154.
2.
g
g,
written
k, g,
147,
orig. g, e.g. ager 'ager'.
ng =
=
orig. nk, e.g.
1.
iuengar iuvencae'.
156.
orig. ngh, ngUh, e.g. cringatro 'cinctum'.
iei.
= orig. Hi (L./, 5), e.g. fratrum 'fratrum', alfu 'alba'. 124.

= orig. dh (L. /, 6, c?), e.g. faciu 'facere', rufru 'rubros'. 136.
= orig. ffuh (L./, v, </w), e.g. vufetes 'votis'. 152.
= w, e.g. vitluf vitulos'. 110, 2, 3, 4, 5.
For omission
fr
rf
=
=
of final /, see 110, 2, a.
orig. sr, e.g. tefrurto'enL rogo'. us.

rs (from r(e)a, r), e.g. trahuorji 'transverse'.
h = orig.
(h)t
gJi (L. A), e.g.
h
homonus 'hominibus'.
orig. kt, e.g. rehte 'recte'.
=ft from
ft from
2, 3.
149.
142.
pt, e.g. screhto 'scriptum'. 121.

6?^^, e.g. vetu 'dividito'.
136, a.
it
115,
As the h in
was almost or wholly lost in pronunciation (75, 121, etc.),
does not properly belong under the sound h, but is placed here for convenience.
For the use of the letter h as a sign of hiatus, see 83.
For the omission
of initial
ft,
see 149, a.
INFLECTION
NOUNS
On
the general system of declension, see
12.
FIRST DECLENSION
168.
Examples of Declension.
OSCAN
UMBRIAN
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
Acc.
Voc.
ABL.
Loc.
viii,
muta, mutu
touto, rcopro
vereias, eituas
tutas, totar
deivai
tute, tote
viam, toutam
tuta,
totam
Tursa
eitiuvad,
viai,
tuta, tot a
toutad
Bansae
tafle,
tote
Plural
NOM.
GEN.
aasas, scriftas
eehiianasiim,
urtas,
egmazum
iuengar
urnasiaru,
D.-A.
kerssnais
tekuries,
Acc.
viass, eituas
vitlaf,
Remarks on
169.
1.
as in Latin,
2.
NOM. SG.
but
is
GEN. SG.
The
changed
The
pracatarum
dequrier
uitla
the Case-Forms
original ending -a is not shortened
in quality.
See
34.
original ending -as, preserved in Latin
only in the phrases pater familids etc., remains unchanged,

See 113.
except for the rhotacism in the later Umbrian.
1
As the declension
forms are included
in the
of adjectives
is
like that of
nouns
(see 187),
some adjective
paradigms.
In the Plural, the case which is called simply the Dative- Ablative is of course in
reality the Dative-Ablative-Locative.
113
114
Inflection
DAT. SG.
The
Ace. SG.
The
[169
original ending -di was shortened to -ai,

remained in Oscan, but became -e in Umbrian. See 60,
3.
which
62, 63.
4.
See
vowel.
78,
1.
For
original ending -dm retains the

the omission of final ra, see 109.
long
found only in the Umbrian proper

names Tursa, louia, Prestota, Serfia. These forms certainly
represent the old Voc. in -a, not the Nom. in -, since in all the
Voc. SG.
5.
This
is
occurrences, nearly fifty in number, the spelling
never
is
uniformly
a,
o.
ABL. SG.
6.
The ending
which arose in the Italic

In Oscan the d is retained,
but is lost in Umbrian. See
is -dd,
period after the analogy of -od.

as in early Latin sententidd etc.,
133.
LOG. SG.
7.
Dative.
But
in
The ending
Umbrian, in
is
this
identical
with that of the
and other declensions, the
postpositive en 'in' is frequently employed, either separately as

in tafle e, or with contraction, yielding a form in -en, as arven, or
oftener in -em, as Acersoniem (see 109, 1).

And since a final
is
nasal
oftener omitted than written, many, perhaps all, of the
noun-forms in -e are to be regarded as compounded with -en,
rather than as simple Locatives.
a.
Noteworthy are the phrases ocrem Fisiem beside ocre
Fisie,
and toteme
louinem, toteme louine, beside tote louine. The extension of ra to the adjective
forms, as if it were a part of the real case-ending (cf. 0. hiirtin Kerriiin,, 171, 7),
was probably favored by the parallelism between Locatives with and without
and Accusatives with and without m, where the ra of course appears in the
That is, the Loc. ocre(ra) Fisie became ocre(m) Fisie(m) after
adjective also.
Ace. ocre(ra) Fisi(m). In toteme with e(ri) added again to the already comra
pounded totem the influence
of Ace.
forms
like totam-e (cf. destram-e etc.) is
also probable.
NOM. PL.
The ending
the original -as, which is seen

in Sanskrit and Gothic, but which in Latin and Greek has been
supplanted by -ai modeled after the -oi of the Second Declen8.
sion.
(113).
The only change
is
is
the rhotacism in the later
Umbrian
115
First Declension
169]
9. GEN. PL.
The ending is -dsom, seen in Homeric -ao>i>
and belonging originally to the Pronouns (Skt. tasdm). The
Umbrian shows rhotacism like the Lat. -drum, while in Oscan
only the intermediate stage

o of the last syllable
has been reached.
was probably
DAT.-ABL. PL.
both modeled after the
still
The ending
10.
-ois
of the
long
is -ais
See
112.
The
(78, 4, note).
like the
Greek
Second Declension.
-at?,
The
remains in Oscan, but changes to e in Umbrian, as in Latin

to i.
See 62, 63. Rhotacism occurs in later Umbrian, 1 and also
ai
in
Old Umbrian before the postpositive
See 113 with
en, e.g. fesner-e'in fano'.
a.
Acc. PL. All forms of Italic (as well as of Greek) go

back to an ending -ans, which, modeled after the -ons of the
Second Declension, has replaced an older -as. The ns, which
11.
in Latin loses the
becomes O.
See no,
-ss, -s,
n with lengthening
U.
-f,
of the preceding vowel,
the latter being very frequently omitted.
2.
MASCULINE a-STEMS. There are several examples of

the Nom. Sg. of Masculine proper names belonging to this
Some are borrowed from the Greek, but are withdeclension.
out the final s e.g. Santia, Arkiia
Eaâs/A/^ta?. But there
12.
are also
some which seem
tion in -as
e.g. Tanas,
cases there
is little
The Gen. Sg.

Nom. Marahis
to represent a genuine Italic forma-
Markas, Maras, Ma/aa?.
material.
An
Acc. form
For the oblique

is
seen in Velliam.
not simply a mistake for *Marahieis from

with the same adop(176, 4), stands for *Mard-eis,
tion of the o-stem ending that is seen in Grk. -do, and also in
L. -dl, except that in the latter it is not restricted to Masculines.
Maraheis,
if
Umbrian is used instead of the specific New Umhrian, so as to

which is Old Umbrian, but later than I-IV, and in the rhotacism
Simiof final s goes with the New Umbrian (see 113), e.g. plenasier urnasier (Va 2).
larly in 2 and 8, above, though there happen to be no examples of the Gen. Sg. or
Nom. PL of this declension in Va-Vb 7. The -r forms of 171, 2, 8, 10, are all from
1
include
The term
Va-Vb
this passage.
7,
later
116
[170
Inflection
SECOND DECLENSION
OSCAN
170.
UMBRIAN
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
hiirz,
Acc.
Voc.
ABL.
LOG.
Bantim
Ikuvins, ager
sakarakleis
katles,
hurtiii
kumnakle, pople
hurtiim,
dolom
popler
puplu(m), poplo(m)
Serfe, Tefre
sakaraklud,
terei,
dolud
puplu,
poplu
kumne, onse
contend
Plural
Ikuvinus, louinur
NOM.
GEN.
Nuvlaniim, zicolom
pihaklu, pihaclo
D.-A.
Nuvlanuis, zicolois
veskles, uesclir
Acc.
feihuss
vitluf,
Niivlanus
uitlu
Norn.-Acc. Neuter
SG.
sakaraklum, touticom
PL.
pruftii,
comono
persklum, persclo
iuku, iuka,
uatuo
Remarks on the Case-Forms

171.
NOM. SG. The o
1.
of the original -os (so in the earliest
For forms
Latin inscriptions) is everywhere dropped (90, 91).
U. ager from *agros,
like O. mirz, U. ta$ez, tases, see 137, 2;
91, 2, 117
-Bios,
O.famel, U.
36, 2, 88, 4,
Paakul from -ulos

Z),
119, 2
O.
119, 2;
(cf.
MM,
ti9lu),
from
similarly O. Aukil, Mutil, from
-ilos,
katel
(Acc. katlu),
ti$el
(Acc.
gentiles Muttillieis, Pakulliis, with doubling of

Fiml, probably for *Mitel, *Fimel (like famel),
from -Ilos (cf. Gen. Sg. Upfalleis), 119, 2

For fo-stems, see 173, l.
O.facus, praefucm, from -uos, 91, l.
The ending is -eis, borrowed from the Third
2. GEN. SG.
91, 2,
( ).
Upfals, Upils,
Declension, where it represents the original ending of z-stems,

as vice versa the Acc. Sg. of consonant- stems follows that of
the 0-stems.
In Umbrian the
For O.
-e, -e (113, b).
rarely
3.
-eis
appears as
-es, -er, -er (65, 113),
Ila/t/r^t? etc., see 24.
The
DAT. SG.
original ending -oi has been shortened

remains unchanged in Oscan and becomes a monoph-
which
thong in Umbrian.
to
117
Second Declension
171]
-oi,
The only corresponding form
in Latin
is
Numasioi, the usual ending -o corning from -oi by a different

The Umbrian forms usually show
See 60, 66, 67, 2.
process.
e,
e,
but occasionally
a.
i,
or
ei, e.g. Tefri,
fratreci, Tefrei.
U. Trebo, Fiso, for earlier Trebe, Fise, show a transfer to the Fourth
In 0. Pakiu and Verehasiii the omission of i is simply a mistake.
Declension.
4.
Acc. SG.
The
original ending
was
-om, as in the earliest
In Oscan
Latin inscriptions.
it is usually written -um, -om,

In
Umbrian
the vowel is always o
(50).
in the Latin alphabet.
For omission of the final m, see 109.
5. Voc. SG.
The original ending -e is preserved as in
occasionally -um, -um
The only examples
Latin.
are
from the Umbrian.
With
Tefre compare puere in Plautus.

6. ABL. SG.
The d of the original -od
as in early Latin preivdtod etc.,
The vowel
133.
is
is retained in Oscan,
but dropped in Umbrian. See
written u or u in the Oscan native alphabet,
but always u in the Latin, and in Umbrian also nearly always

See 53, 54.
u.
a. On the Iguvinian Tables, among over 100 occurrences, there is only one
certain instance of an Ablative in -o (so?no, VI a 10), apart from adverbs like eso
But as there seems to be something artificial in

(see 54, note, 190, 2, note).
this uniformity of spelling (see 1. c.), there is no objection on this score to taking
maronato (no. 83) as Abl. Sg. of an o-stem (cf. Loc. Sg. maronatei, no.
though some assume that it is Loc. Sg. of a w-stem. See 302.
84),
from which comes the Lat. -i

is retained in Oscan,
becoming an -e in Umbrian. See 64, 65.
A fusion of this Locative with the postpositive -en is to be seen
in O. mil-tin Kerriiin, where the apparent ending -in (from -en,
-ei-en
Otherwise Oscan
41, a, 82, l) is extended to the adjective.
has the simple Locative.
In Umbrian the combination with -en
7.
Loc. SG.
The
original -ei
is
frequent, perhaps even universal.
See
169,
7.
118
Inflection
[171
NOM. PL.
In Latin, as in Greek, the pronominal ending

-oi has completely displaced the old noun-ending -os, but in
Oscan-Umbrian the leveling has been in the opposite direction,
and both nouns and pronouns show -os. This appears in Oscan
8.
as -us, -us (ius-c
'ii'),
GEN. PL.
-wm (deum etc.),
9.
-om,
Umbrian as -us, -u, -ur, -ur. See 53, 54, 113.

The ending is -ow, which in Latin becomes
in
ary -drum.
so far as it is not replaced
It appears in
Oscan
as -um, -um,
by the second-
once -om,
-OU/A,
or
Umbrian as -u, -o(m). See 53, 54, 78, 4, 109, l.

The ending is -ois (Grk. -ot?, -oto-t;
10. DAT.-ABL. PL.
It appears in Oscan as -uis,
see 60, a), which becomes L. -is.
-ois, in Umbrian as -es (-er-e), -e, -er (once -is), -ir (-is-co), -er, -eir,
the usual forms being -es and -ir (over 100 examples of -ir includ-O/JL,
ing
in
-isco,
7 of -eir, 6 of -er).
Ace. PL.
11.
whence L.
change
latter,
-os
by
of -ns to O.
see no,
2.
written u, rarely
0,
See
The ending
66, 67, 2, 113

is
with
-ons (or -ons
a, b.
see 74, note),
n and vowel-lengthening. For the

-ss,
-f, and the frequent omission of the
For the long vowel in Umbrian, usually
loss of
U.
see 74, 54.
a. Several Umbrian forms with o which were once taken as Masc. are
more probably Neuter (see below, 13), and the existence of any Masc. forms
with o is denied by some. But there is nothing incredible in the appearance of
U. o for o (see 54), and any other explanation than as Ace. PI. Masc. is too
forced in the case of wiro, ueiro 'viros', and pesondro 'figmenta'(?) in VI b 37
(Masc. as shown by pesondro sorsalem VI b 39 PI. as shown by suf uf in the
Probable examples also are ehiato 'emissos' VII b 2,
parallel passage la 33).
with
p\ft,
'quos' (other explanations less likely), and a&ro/, apruf 'apros'
agreeing
some
as for *abronf; cf. abrunu, abrons, 181, 6).
(regarded by
;
12.
NoM.-Acc. So. NEUTER.
history as the Ace. Sg. Masc.

13. NoM.-Acc. PL. NEUTER.
This has exactly the same
The ending
and in the
Italic period this was extended to the Neuters of the Third and
Fourth Declensions. This -a, which thus became the ending
of all Neuters, has the same history as that of the Nom. Sg. of
the First Declension, being shortened in Latin, and appearing
in Oscan as -ii, -o, in Umbrian as -a, -u, -o.
See 34.
is -a,
Second Declension
172]
119
But in Umbrian there are also some Nom. PL forms in -or

and some Ace. PL forms in -u(f), -o(/), which seem to be Neuters
(of various declensions)
with r and
added after the analogy
of the corresponding cases of Masc. 0-stems.

This extension
probably started with the Ace., where it was favored by the
existence of Masc. forms with and without/, and spread to the

Nom. Examples are Nom. uasor (stem uds-, Abl. PL vasus)
:
tuderor (stem tuder-, Ace. Sg. tuder, Abl. PL tuderus), with

the adjectives in agreement totcor and screihtor:
so probably
arsmor with dersecor subator in agreement

Ace. krematruf
beside krematru, krematra
kastruvuf beside kastruvu, castruo
(w-stem, O. Gen. Sg. castrous)
uerof-e, veruf-e (O. veru Ace.
;
PL
1
Neut., rather than Ace. Sg. Masc.; cf. veruis).
14. GENDER.
An example of a Fern. 0-stem
is
O.
Eidiiis
'Idibus' (Eiduis Mamerttiais), the Latin cognate being a Fern,

O. triibum is also Fern, (triibum ekak), but as only
w-stem.
the Ace. Sg. and Abl. Sg.

consonant-stem.
172.
Examples
(tribud)
occur,
it
may
be taken as a
of Declension.
OSCAN
UMBRIAN
120
Junction
[172
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
NOM.
GEN.
D.-A.
Atiersiur
degetasius
Atiiefiur,
Tirentium
Atiiefiu, Atiersio
Dekmanniuis
Atiiefies, Atiersier,
Acc.
Atiersir
feliuf, filiu
Norn. -Ace. Neuter
medicim, memnim, Safinim afkani, tertim
SG.
PL.
arvia, arviu
Remarks on
the Case-Forms
NOM. and Acc. SG. M. and NoM.-Acc. SG. N.

The forms come from -ios, -iom by samprasarana (91, 1). For
173.
1.
the quality of the resulting
(O.
i,
not
i,
U.
~i(m),
not e(m)),
U. Fisei, which occurs once, is one of the few

see 44, 45, a.
examples of ei for short i (29). Like O. Mais from *Maiios (Dat.
are U. pefaem (Acc. Sg. M.), pefae, persae (Nom.-Acc.
PI. F. pefaia, persaea), but with
Sg. N.), from *pedaiiom (Acc.
the preceding vowel here perhaps U. difue
-e(m) for -i(m) after
Sg.
Maiiiii)
'bifidum' (Acc. Sg. N.) from *dui-fuiom (or Astern?).

In Umbrian, uncontraoted and contracted
2. DAT. SG.
forms are found side by side (82, 2), about evenly divided in Old
Umbrian, but with a great preponderance of contracted forms in

New Umbrian. Thus Fisie (1), Fisi (12), Fisei (1). Once Sansii
beside Sansie, Sansi.
3.
DAT.-ABL. PL.
New
Umbrian, as Atiersir, Clauerni.

are the same as in other o-stems (171,
in
are found only

Variations of the final
Contracted forms
(82, 2)
10,
113 with a,
),
e.g.
But Clauerni
is the
(V), Atiiefie, Klaverniie, etc.
only case of omitted -r in a noun-form (see 113, b).
4. The other case-forms are like those of the ordinary
o-stems, with the usual Umbrian variations in spelling, for which
Atiiefies, Atiiefier
For the absence of contracted forms of the Gen., Voc.,

and Loc. Sg., see 82, 2, a. For O. inciJt/f.rm/ from
see 171.
sec 100,
:,
c.
121
Second Declension
174]
But there are some examples

forms.
Thus in the Abl. Sg., beside
5.
paradigms,
we
of transfer to the z'-stem
the forms given in the
find O. serevkid, prupukid, medikid (probable reading),
probably from *seruikio-, *pro-pak-io-, *meddik-io-, rather than

from original ^-sterns. A similar transfer is probable in U. arvis,
arves,
Dat.-Abl. PI. to arvia <*arvia, frumenta', since a contracted

if such were otherwise known in Old Umbrian (see 3),
form, even
would not have

without parallel
As an
-es.
(aves,
z-stem form the

its
though
punes),
-es
would not be
relative
frequency
(arves 11, arvis 2) is surprising.
Oscan Gentiles in
-iis etc.
examples of w-stems are to be found

among the proper names, for which Oscan furnishes copious
material.
Of forms like O. Pakis, Dekis, etc., some are gentiles
and some praenomina. But there is also in Oscan, with some
few examples in Umbrian, a distinct class of names in -iis (-iis,
With the exception of a few forms
-ies, -te?), Gen. -iieis (-iieis).
174.
Many
of the
The
on carelessly written inscriptions, these are all gentiles.
combination of praenomen in -is with gentile in -iis is frequent.
rpi
Pakis Kluvatiis
Vibis Smintiis
Pakim Kluvatiium
Vibis Urufiis
Stenis Kalaviis
Dekis Rahiis
Dekis Seppiis
Dekkieis Rahiieis
27re&?
Sepis Helevi(is)
l
Sepieis
Note also praen.
Sepis
Ma//,e/oe/ae<?
Tpeftis Secrrte?
Heleviieis
gent. Seppiis
praen. T/ae/3t9
gent.
Trebiis.
Further examples from the oblique cases of -iis are Gen. Sg.
Aadiieis, Saidiieis, Virriieis (also U. Kluviier, Kastruciie, the only
Umbrian examples of the type)
Gen. PI. Kluvatiium, Magiium,
:
Viriium.
tions,
The only Ace.
Sg. form
is
Kluvatiium.
1
The first i is simply a mistake. The word occurs on one of the
which are notoriously inexact in the use of i.
'tor line
inscrip-
122
Inflection
Examples
of forms in
-iis
[174
are Aadiriis (also Aadiriis, probably
Gen. Sg. Spuriieis,

Dat. Sg. luvkiiui, Vestirikiiui.
Kastrikiieis
In the Greek alphabet we find -te?, as IIo/zTme?
Piintiis,
=
Avdiis.
The
few
etc.
also
A/rSete?
examples in
Ma/jiepeKies,
the Latin alphabet have -ies, as Afaries, and such forms are
a mistake), Atiniis, Kiipiis, Sjpuriis, Viinikiis
common
also in Paelignian, as Ponties, Loucies, etc.
ing -ies in the native alphabet is
As
very
The
spell-
rare.
well known, the Latin gentiles are in origin

patronymic adjectives formed with the io- suffix from individual names (that is, in terms of the fully developed system
175.
is
the praenomina), just as in certain Greek dialects patronymics

in -to? are regularly used in place of the usual Genitives of the
So Mdrcius from Marcus, Tullius from Tullus,
father's name.
To such forms
correspond the Oscan gentiles in -is. But

there are also in Latin praenomina in -ius, as Lucius, Servius,
etc.
and in Oscan the praenomina in -is are very numerous.

it is clear, are formed the Oscan
gentiles
That is, the gentile Trebiis stands in the same rela-iis etc.
etc.,
From such praenomina,

in
tion to the praenomen T/ae/Si?, as gent. Heirennis to praen. Heirens,

The only unceror as Latin gent. Mdrcius to praen. Marcus.
tainty is as to the precise form of the suffix and the actual
pronunciation.
There are three possibilities for the suffix, namely 1) -MO-, 2) -MO-, 3) both
and -MO-, the latter in the case of forms in -ifs. The probability is in favor
of the first.
Not only is -iio- the suffix most natural to assume, whether as the
inherited by-form of -io- thus turned to special account, or as actually formed
from -io- in the Italic x or Oscan-Umbrian period, but it is also the one which
That is, in Dekkieis
best harmonizes with the usual spelling of the oblique cases.
ii that is elsewhere
Rahiieis we have the same relation between i = j and ii
-iio-
observed (31).
Any such differentiation between -jo- and -wo-stems would necessarily be

Latin in most cases, since postconsonantal i becomes vocalic (e.g. medius from
lost in
*medhio-). A possible trace is the difference between praen. Gains (from *Gduios
before the change of j to i) and gent. Gdvius, but even this is uncertain, as Gavins
might be regarded simply as the older form retained in use in the gentile.
123
Second Declension
176]
The Nominative
samprasaraua
in
-iis
from
in the last syllable.
-iios is best
That
is,
explained by the assumption of

became Pakis (173, 1),
as *Pak-ios
Against this it may be urged that we should

then expect also Ace. *Kluvatiim like Pakim, but it is possible that Kluvatiium, if
this single occurrence is representative of the usual form, involves a restoration
under the influence of hurtum etc.
so *Kluvati-ios
became
Kluvatiis.
But in the Nom. forms, owing probably to dissimilation, the second vowel
somewhat in quality from the first, and this is brought out in the spelling
The same thing is indicated by the spelling -ifs, and wherever this
-ies, -ies.
was in vogue the ii in place of ii was extended to the oblique cases. The forms
in -ils, -iieis, then, which are preferred in the Cippus Abellanus and many of
differed
Pompeian inscriptions, but are not found elsewhere, represent simply a

graphic variation of the usual type and not an independent formation.
the
176.
1.
Although the interchange of
earlier interchange of -iios with ios, yet in
-iis
many
with
-is reflects in
general an
Nom. in -iis may

Nom. in -is, after the
instances the
be formed, at a comparatively late date, directly from the

analogy of the usual relation between the two. Thus Mahii[s
is
formed from
Mais, Mais, or rather from *Mahis with the spelling implied by the abbreviation
For Mais comes through *Maiios (Dat. Sg. Maiitii), from *Mag-ios (147, 3),
and an inherited by-form *Mag-iios would yield 0. *Magiis, which is actually
So probably leiis from praen. *Ieis (like
represented by Gen. PI. Magiium.
the
from
*Ieiios,
*Iegios,
by-form *Ieg-iios surviving in L. legius.
original
Mais)
2. Similar examples are Rahiis 'Rams' (Gen. Rahiieis) from praen. *Rahis,
*Raiios, and Staiis Staius' from praen. *Stais, *Staiios, except that in these ii
does not come from gi.
3. The spelling i instead of i (44, 6) in *Stais, Staiis, *Iefs, leiis, as in Mais
beside Mais, and in Vesulliais, is due to the influence of the many words conMh.
'
taining the diphthongs ai, ei.

4. The relation of gent. Mamies, Gen. Sg. Maraiieis to praen. Marahis,
Gen. Sg. Marahieis is probably the same as that of Mahii[s to Mais, *Mahis (Mh.),
except in the matter of spelling, the examples being from different localities
which belongs to the Nom. Sg. as a mark of

praenomen rather than to those of the gentile.
*Maraiios, related to Fal. Mareio and L. Marius.
(with Gen. Maraheis ?), from the simpler stem Mara-,
and showing an extension of the
ft,
hiatus, to the oblique cases of the
The forms then go back to

For the praen. Maras, Ma/oas
see 169, 12.
5.
In Dekis
Hereiis,
Gen. Dekkieis Heriieis (no. 40), either Hereiis
take for *Heriis, or Heriieis for *Hereiieis (with suffix -eiio-, 253,
is more probable.
Virriiis (no. 20) beside Virriis, Virriieis, etc.,
2).
is
a mis-
simply a care-
rather than a different form with suffix -eiio- (253,

U. Teteies (II a 44), probably 'Tetteius', see 61, 3, 253, 2.
less spelling,
is
The former
3).
For
1:24
Inflection
[177
THIRD DECLENSION
177.
The Latin Third Declension
of consonant-stems
and
represents a partial fusion
In Oscan-Umbrian too there
i-stems.
a fusion in certain cases, but the distinction between the two

In the Ace.
classes is more faithfully preserved than in Latin.
is
and Abl. Sg. there is no encroachment of the consonantal forms

upon the z-stems, as in L. -em, -e, beside -im, -i and in the Norn.
In the Dat.-Abl.
PI. the forms are as distinct as in the Gen. PL
PL the fusion exists in Oscan as in Latin, while in Umbrian
consonant stems follow the w-stems. The relation of the two
types may be seen from the following
;
A. CONSONANT-STEMS
B. /-STEMS
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
Acc.
ABL.
Loc.
U. fans
O. meddiss
O.
O. medikeis (U. -es, -er)

O. medikei (U. -e, -e)
O. aeteis (U. -es,

O. Fuutrei (U. -e,
O. tanginom (U.
O. ligud (but U.
O. slagim (U.
O. slaagid (U.
U.
ferine,
-u, -o)
kapife)
aidil,
-erj
-e)
-e(m), e(m))
-i,
-i)
\J.ocre
ferine (?)
scalsi-e(?)
Plural
NOM.
GEN.
D.-A.
Acc.
O. tris, aidilis (U. -es, -er)

O. meddiss, humuns
O. fratnim (U. -u(m), -o(m)) O. ajittium, U. peracnio
O. luisarifs, Anafriss (U. -is,
O. ligis (but U. fratrus)
O. malaks, usurs, U. nerf
U. trif, trif, auif
-is)
Nom.-iAcc. Neuter
SG.
U.
PL.
(see 178, 12)
tuplak, pir,
nome
U. uerfale, sehemeniar
U. triia, triiu-per, trio-per

178.
1.
i-stems, the
NOM. SG.
ending becomes
For the
to the syncope of i in the -is of

identical with that of most consonant-
Owing
For
peculiarities in
the different classes of consonant-stems, see 179-182.
stems.
loss of s in
aidil,
see 119,
2.
Third Declension
178]
The
GEN. SG.
2.
-eis,
125
representing the normal formation
for fe-stenis as seen in various languages, has been extended to

In Latin, vice versa, the -is from -es, which
consonant-stems.
belongs properly to the consonant-stems, has been extended to
For U.
z-stems.
or
it is
an old Loc.
stand for
may
represent both.
4.
The
DAT. SG.
3.
which
-es, -er,
belongs properly to the z-sterns, of

The Latin -I, early -ei, may be the same,
-ei
the old Dat. of consonant-stems, or

For U. -e, -e, see 65.
-ai,
The
Acc. SG.
in Latin,
see 65.
may
-im of ^-sterns, only partially preserved

In Umbrian the spelling -im
remains undisturbed.
occurs in a few instances, but nearly always we find -e(m), -e(m),

Thus
indicating the open quality of the i before final m (45, a).
but uve(m), perakne(m), Tafinate, ocre(m), staflaThis -em has of course no connection
re(m), Tarsinatem, etc.
with the Latin -em, which is not from -im but represents the
spantim, ahtim-em,
ending of consonant-stems.
In consonant-stems the original -em (from -m) has wholly
disappeared in favor of -om, which is borrowed from the -0-stems.
5. ABL. SG.
The ending of 2- stems is -id, identical with
L.
early
-i,
rarely
-e
In Umbrian the spelling
-id.
(cf.
is
usually
-i,
-i
(-ei),
48); e.g. puni (22 times), poni (12), pone (1), ukri-
pe(r) (9), ocri-per (16),
ocre-per
(3).
In consonant-stems there is a difference between Oscan and

Umbrian. In Oscan we find the ending of o-stems, as in the
Acc. e.g. tanginud, tanginud, tanginud.
But in Umbrian it is -e
;
as in Latin, e.g. kapife, karne, curnase, frite (from *fret-
Abl. more likely than Loc., see 294),

in origin, with
a.
-e
for original
This
is
L.fretu- ;
probably a Loc.
-i.
shows the form of an i-stem, just as in Latin the Present

U. peri,
-ium, regularly, and often -I beside -e in the Abl.
of the
is
of
the
encroachment
also
an
example
persti-co),
0. praesentid
Participles
show
-ia,
pern, persei-co (aes
i-stein ending, as in early
6.
etc.
Latin airld
etc.
Loc. SG. The proper endings are -ei (from -ei or -eii)
and -i for consonant-stems. Owing to the absence
for z-stems,
126
Inflection
[178
Oscan examples and the ambiguity of the Umbrian -e, which

may come from -ei (65) or -i (43), the history of the case is not
altogether certain, but there is no objection to supposing that
ocre contains the ending -ei (for ocrem see 169, 7), and that in
This last is favored by scalsie,
ferine the -e comes from -i.
of
apparently for scalsi-e(n) (cf. scalse-to ex patera') with the original i retained before the enclitic.
l
NOTE. U. ferine is obviously a consonant-stem as if L. *ferione (see 181),

but the phrase in which it occurs is so obscure that it is uncertain whether it is a Loc.
*
in feretro' (L. fero) or Abl. cultro' (L. /eno), though the former is more probable.
'
Skt.
The ending of consonant-stems is -es (Grk. -e?,
NOM. PL.
7.
-as, etc.),
which in Latin
With
of i-stems.
completely displaced by the -es

syncope of the e it appears in O. humuns etc.
is
For /-stems the ending is -eies (Skt. -ayas), whence -es

which appears in Latin and in O. tris and in U.puntes, pacrer,foner.
See
90,
See
82, 1, 41, a.
1.
But O.
aidilis (also fertalis, if
Nona. PL), with
points to a different formation, probably -is, following

the analogy of -as, -Js, in the First and Second Declensions.
instead of
8.
O.
i,
The endings
GEN. PL.
ajittium, see 162,
are
-dm and
For
-(i)iom.
1.
The ending of /-stems is -ifos, from -Mos,

9. DAT.-ABL. PL.
whence comes the Latin -ibus. This becomes by syncope -z/s,
which is found in a single Oscan form of very early date, luisarifs.
Thus
All other examples show assimilation of the fs (124, a).
O.
Anafriss, sakriss,
e for
(45),
U.
avis, puntis, sacris, etc., also aves, punes,
and once
with
sevakne with omission of the s such as
The
occurs elsewhere only in the case of original final s (113, b).
in
aueis
not
ei
is
sufficient
for
of
supground
single occurrence
of
was
vowelthat
the
fs
accompanied by
simplification
posing
lengthening.
See
29.
Consonant-stems show the z-stem form in Oscan as in Latin,

but in Umbrian follow the it-stems. Thus O. ligis, but U. fratrus,
homonus, karaus, etc.

Ace. PL. The ending of /-stems
10.
74, note),
whence L.
-is
by
loss of
is -ins
(or -Ins
see
n and vowel-lengthening.
Third Declension
178]
127
This would give O. -iss, like -ass, -uss, of the First and Second
Umbrian examples are
Declensions, but examples are wanting.
trif, tref, tre, trif,
treif, avif, auif, aueif,
For the change
auuei, etc.
to/ and the frequent omission of the latter, see 110, 2.

For the long vowel indicated by the spelling ei, see 74.
For consonant-stems the ending is -ens (from -ns), whence
L. -es by the same process as -Is from -ins.
This would give
O. -ess, U. -ef, for which, however, we find O. -s, U. -f.
The
Oscan form might be the result of syncope, but this could not
be assumed for Umbrian, if the vowel in -ef was long (74). The
change may be due to the analogy of the Nom. PL in -s (from
-es), since in the other declensions the -f stands in the same relaBut see 74, note.
tion to the stem as the -s of the Nom. PI.
The probable Oscan examples are usurs 'osores'(?) and malaks
In Umbrian we have nerf (ner-, 180, 2), manf
'malevolos'(?).
(man-, otherwise manu-), capif, kapi (also kapif by mistake) from
*kapid-f (139, 1), uapef-e from *uaped-f, uef from *ueif-f (136, a),
For U. abrons, see 181, b.
frif from *frug-f (147, 4).
11. NoM.-Acc. So. NEUTER.
The -i of z-stems may remain
as U. -e (43), or be dropped (92), just as in Latin we have sedlle,
but animal etc. Thus U. sacre, uerfale, etc., but sehemeniar.
Examples of consonant-stems are U. tuplak (192, 1), pir (180, d),
name (181), etc.
The ending -d, belonging
to
has
been
o-stems,
properly
generalized, giving -(i)id for z-stems
and -d for consonant-stems, which then undergo the usual change
of final d.
See 34, 171, 13. Examples from z-stems are U. triia,
of final ns
triiu-per,
trio-per (192,
2),
perakneu
sakreu,
(e
for
i,
45).
From
consonant-stems the only Umbrian examples are of the secondary

type in -or, as tuderor from tuder- etc. See 171, 13. O. teremenniu
beside teremniss 'terminibus'
ment
is
either an
example of the encroachcomes from a stem termenio-, an
of the z-stem ending, or else

extension of termen-.
original e'-stem termeni- is less probable.
An
For O. petora 'quattuor'
(Festus),
the old ending of consonant-stems,
which may possibly contain

-a,
I.E.
-d,
see 191,
4.
Inflection
[179
TYPES OF CONSONANT-STEMS
179.
Mute-Stems
OSCAN
UMBRIAN
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
meddiss,
meddis
zefef,
serse
medikeis
medikei
Acc.
ABL.
kapife, capirse
capirso, erietu, curnaco
ligud
kapife,
NoM.-Acc. NEUT.
curnase
tuplak, huntak
Plural
NOM.
GEN.
meddiss,
liimitu[m
D.-A.
ligis
kapirus,
Acc.
malaks
capif, uapef-e, uef, frif
uapersus
a. For the consonant-changes in Nom.

Sg. meddiss and Nom. PI. meddiss,
see 145, 2; for U. zefef, 110, 4; for U. Acc. PI. capif etc., 178, 10.
Liquid Stems
180.
1.
Agent>nouns in
OSCAN
-tor-, like
Latin
victor, victoris.
UMBRIAN
Singular
NOM.
censtnr, keenzstur, kvaisstur,
GEN.
DAT.
arfertur, arsfertur, kvestur,
embratur
kvaisturei, Regaturei
afferture, speture
Acc.
ABL.
arsferturo, uhturu
Plural
NOM.
kenzsur, cemtur, kvaizstur
Acc.
usurs
uhtur
129
Third Declension
180]
2.
Nouns
of Relationship, like Latin pater, patris
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
patir, niir
DAT.
Paterei
Maatreis
Acc.
Voc.
ABL.
lupater
Plural
NOM.
GEN.
frater,
fratriim,
nerum
frateer,
fratru(m),
D.-A.
fratrus,
Acc.
nerf
a.
The Nominative Singular preserves the
-up, Skt. -a, etc.),
which
is
shortened in Latin.
we
have, as in Latin, -tor- in agent-nouns, but

except in the Vocative Singular. See 97.
frater
fratrom
fratrus, nerus
original long vowel (Grk. -77/3,

In the other cases
2.
See 78,
-tr-
in
nouns of relationship,
O. Fuutrel, Futrei 'Genetrici', Gen. Futre[ls, apparently follows the declennouns of relationship, but the existing case-forms may belong equally
well to an i-stem, and the word is perhaps a relic of the old Feminine formation
sion of
of agent-nouns (Skt. -tr-i),
form
which
in Latin nearly
always appears in an extended
(gene-tr-l-x etc.).
b.
For the Nom.
PI. in -r
from
-r(e)s, see
117; for U. frateer, see 76, 3;
for O. -rs in the Acc. PI., see 117, a.

c.
Nom.
O.
niir,
nerum, U. nerf, nerus,
nardm
Sg. nti 'man', Gen. PI.
etc.,
correspond to Grk.
avfip,
Skt. nar-,
(Vedic).
Neuter r-stems are U. utur 'aquam' (Grk. vdap), with Abl. Sg. une
U. Nom. -Acc.
(*udne; see 135, a) from an n-stem (cf. L. femur, feminis);
see 59), with Abl. Sg. pure, pure-to, from a
pir, pir 'ignis' from*pw- (Grk. irvp
d.
stem pur-. From pure-to arose, after the analogy of the Masculines, Acc. Sg.
purom-e beside the regular pir.
of
1 The
history of the word would be simplified, could we accept the suggestion
De Saussure and Thurneysen (I.F. Anz. 9, 184) that it is not, as commonly supposed,
a derivative of fu- with causative meaning 'cause to be, create', but the equivalent of
Grk. QvydTyp, Skt. duhita, etc. But, without attempting to discuss here the complicated phonetics of this group of words, it is safe to say that we should expect in
Oscan either *Fuktrei or *Fuhtrei. That the latter should appear three times without
h would do for Umbrian, but not for Oscan (142).
130
Inflection
[181
Nasal Stems
181.
NEUTERS
MASCULINES AND FEMININES

Singular
NOM.
O.
fruktatiuf,
kiuf,
GEN.
U.
O. tangineis,
U. numem, nome, umen
tribarak-
liittiuf,
karu
tribfi9u,
U. nomner, pelmner
kujmparakineis,
carneis
DAT.
O.
Ace.
O. leginum, tanginom, medica-
leginei, sverrunei,
U. nomne
U. numem, name
U. karne
tinom, U. abrunu
ABL.
U. nomne, umne, tikamne
O. tanginud, tanginud, tanginud,U. natine, tribrisine,

karne
LOG.
U.
NOM.
GEN.
O. humuns
D.-A.
U. homonus, karnus
U. manf
ferine,
ferine
(?)
Plural
Ace.
[O. teremenniii]
O. teremniss
a. Most of the Masc. and Fern, forms belong to the type of L. legio, -ioms,
but in the oblique cases show the suffix in the reduced grade -In- (95 the vowelIn O. statif 'statua'
length is shown by the Oscan spelling i, "not i; see 47).
;
(in
form L.
statio) the
reduced grade appears also in the Nom., but the
is
strange (hardly -in- beside -in-).

b. The type of L. sermo, -onis is represented by 0. sverrunei, humuns (cf.
U. abrons, Vila
early Latin hemonem), U. homonus, abrunu (as if L. *aprdnem).
43, used as Ace. PL, is probably the
Nom. form written by mistake
for *abronf.
c. U. karu, Gen. Sg. O. carneis, etc., agree with L. caro, carnis in showing
reduced
the
grade of the suffix in the oblique cases.
d. The Oscan Nom. Sg. in -f represents -ns, with n introduced from the
oblique cases, and s added after the analogy of other Nominatives. The Umbrian
forms probably represent the same type with the final / omitted, rather than
See 110, 5.
the formation in -6 like the Latin.
S-Stems
182.
Abl.
PL
Examples of s-stems
mersus
(132, a)
are:
U. mefs, mers ius\ Dat.-
O. Dat.-Abl.
PL
aisusis 'sacrificiis';-
131
Third Declension
184]
U. Dat.-Abl. Pl.vasus'vasibus' (cf. L. vds), Nom. PI. uasor (171,13);

- O. far, U./ar 'far' (from *fars see 117), Gen. Sg.farer (instead
of *farser, under the influence of the Nom.) - - U. Ace. Sg. tuder
;
Dat.-Abl. PI. tuderus,
'finem' (see 131, a),

13),
Ace.
PL
tuder o
U.
ose 'opere'(?).
Nom.
PI. tuderor (171,

U. pars in pars-est 'par
seems to be like *fars, far, with rs preserved before the

enclitic (117, b), but the relation to L. par, paris is not wholly
est'
clear.
IRREGULAR NOUNS
183.
The nouns corresponding
show the following forms
to L. luppiter, bos,
and sus
Gen. Sg. O. Iiiveis Dat. Sg. O. Diiivei, Atou/rei, luvei,

Ace. Sg. U. Dei Voc. Sg. U. lupater, Di, Dei.
luve, luue
2. Ace.
Gen. PL U. buo
Sg. U. bum Abl. Sg. U. bue
Ace. PL U. buf, buf.
1.
U.
3.
a.
L. lovis
*Ioue
is
Ace. Sg. U. sim,

The
and
relation
si;
between 0.
Ace.
PL U.
and
For O.
Iiiveis
early Diovis (see 134).

due to the influence of the Old
sif, sif, si.
Diiivei is
the same as between
Auw/rei see 24, a.
Umbrian
spelling.
U. luue for
U. lupater, like
L. lupiter (luppiter), is from *Dieu-pater (Grk. ZeO irdrep).

U. Di, Dei, are probin
from
the
stem
seen
with
L.
contraction
ably
dies, Dies-ptter,
(82, 2).
6. U. bum, &M/, are from bo- (cf. Grk. Dor. j3w^, /3<Ss), and this form of the
stem has spread to the other cases, replacing bou- of L. bove etc.
c.
For U.
sim,
sif, etc.,
see 59.
FOUETH DECLENSION
184.
Examples
of Declension.
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Singular
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
Ace.
ABL.
LOG.
castrous
trifor
trifo,
Ahtu
[maniiri]
trifu, trifo
[castrid]
[mani, mani,
manuv-e
trefi,
afputrati]
132
Inflection
[184
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Plural
N.-A. NEUT.
berva, castruo, kastruvuf
GEN.
pequo(?)
D.-A.
berus
GEN. SG.
Oscan shows the original ending -ous

(Skt. -o, Goth, -aus, etc.), whence U. -or (72, 113), and L. -us.
U. trifo (also Fiso, Trebo, with transfer from
2. DAT. SG.
the 0-stems; see 171, 3, a) may be combined with the Latin
Dative in -u on the basis of a form in -ou. This is probably an
185.
1.
old Locative, seen in U. manuv-e with the diphthong preserved

before the enclitic, the -ou coming from -eu (70), this from -eu
(60
cf.
Skt. -du).
For U. -o from -um, see 57. O. manim cannot

be reasonably explained from *manum and must be an z-stem
form, due perhaps to the Ablatives in -id.
4. ABL. SG.
See 59 with note.
5. LOG. SG.
For U. manuv-e, see above, 2.
The ending is -ud with -d from
usual
o-stems (171, 13), showing the
change of final -a (34). For
3.
Ace. SG.
U. kastruvuf beside castruo, see 171, 13.

The ending -us
7. DAT.-ABL. PL.
(L. -ubus),
8.
U.
and
this
GENDER.
trefiper
L. manus,
liuvina)
is
is
from
-ubhos
-ufs, -ufos,
has been extended to consonant-stems
(178, 9).
As
in Latin, w-stems are regularly Fern. (cf.

or Neuter.
But U. mani, in contrast to
Masc. (maninertru).
FIFTH DECLENSION
186.
The
Fifth Declension
is
represented by only a few
scattering forms, namely:
DAT. SG.
rio'
O. Kerri 'Cereri' -- U.
;
ri 'rei'
(stem auie- more probable than mtid- or auio-,
aviekate, auiecla).
U. auie auguon account of

4
133
Adjectives
187]
ABL. SG.
U.
ri^re'.
Ace. PL. U. iouie.

DAT.-ABL. PL. U.
a.
The ending
Second Declension
of the Dat. Sg. is -e, from -ei, like L. -o from -6i in the
Cf. L. facie etc. quoted by grammarians.
(60).
from an original s-stem. Nom. Sg.

became *Kerres under the influence of Gen. Sg. *Kerreis from
and this was drawn into the analogy of forms of the Fifth
as was in part L. plebes.
0. Kerri represents a transfer
b.
*Keres
iouies.
(L. Ceres)
*Ker(e)seis etc.,
Declension, just
As
187.
in Latin, adjectives are declined according to the

to the Third.
and Second Declensions or according
First
A large proportion of the existing
1.
and Second Declensions.

O.
tiivtiks
touticom
Nom.
Sg.
F.
U. todcom (Ace. Sg. M.), Nom.
Dat.-Abl.
'publicus',
Examples
forms follow the First
PL
toutico,
PL
N.
Ace. Sg. N.
totcor (171, 13),
todceir.
O. muiniku 'communis' (Nom. Sg. F.), Ace. Sg. F. muinikam,

Abl. Sg. F. muinikad, Loc. Sg. N. muinikei.
U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', Gen. Sg. F. liuvinas, Dat. Sg. F.

Ikuvine, Ace. Sg. F. liouinam, Abl. Sg. F. Ikuvina, Loc. Sg. F.
Mouine, louinem
a.
(169,
7,
a),
Nom. PL M.
Ikuvinus.
Just as the pronominal adjectives in Latin show pronominal forms in

and Dat. Sg., so in Oscan we find Dat. Sg. altrei 'alteri', not
the Gen. Sg.

*altroi.
See 195, c.
in the Gen. Sg. there
is no special pronominal ending, and Masc. and

Fern, forms are kept distinct (195, b).
Hence it is useless to assume pronominal
declension for O. minstrels to account for its use with aeteis (minstrels aeteis
minoris partis'), a word which is elsewhere Fern. (cf. ajittiiim alttram 'portionum
But
'
alteram').
We
must rather assume
local variation in the
gender of the noun.
Adjectives of the Third Declension are mostly i-stems.

Thus O.-U. sakri- beside saJcro- (cf. early L. sacres porti etc.
2.
the Oscan and some of the

tively, while the
Umbrian examples
forms of sakro- are
are used substan-
all adjectives), e.g.
O. sakrim
134
.Inflection
[187
(Ace. Sg. M.F.), U. sakre, sacre (Ace. Sg. N.), O. sakrid (Abl. Sg.),
U. sakreu (Ace. PL N.), O. sakriss, U. sacris (Abl. PL). Cf. also
the forms of
pacri-, peracni-, seuacni-, peracri-, etc.
stems are seen in U. tuplak
(192, 1)
Observe that U. pacer (Nom. Sg.)

early Latin forms in -er.
a.
and O. malaks
is
Consonant
'malevolos'(?).
both Masc. and Fern., like
many
COMPABISON
The Comparative
188.
(suffix -ies)
(L. -ius)
Corresponding to the Latin Comparative in

are found only a few adverbial forms in -is from
1.
O.
e.g.
piistiris
L. posterius
O. mais 'magis': L. mains.
See
91,
O. fortis
L.fortius
-ior
-ios
;
1.
The suffixes -ero- and -tero-, regular Comparative suffixes

Greek and Sanskrit, are used, as in Latin, in adjectives of
2.
in
time and place, but without the force of Comparatives in the

grammatical sense and, as O. piistiris shows, a regular Compara;
formed from such adjectives,

including some adverbial forms, are
tive could be
ples,
as in Latin.
Exam-
O. supruis
'superis',
O. pustrei 'in postero', U. postra 'posteras,

U. subra supra'
O. ehtrad 'extra', U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra'
O. conposteriores'
'
trud 'contra'
-- U.
pretra
O. Entrai '*Interae';
cf. L. praeter);
'priores'
from
*prai-tero- (for the form
O. pruter (pan)
'prius(quam)' from *pro-ter formed from pro like Grk. Trpore-- O. destrst 'dextra est',
/3o? from Trpo (cf. also Skt. prdtdr)
;
U. destram-e etc. -- O. hu[n]truis 'inferis', U. hondra 'infra',

from *hom-tero- or *homi-tero- (cf. L. humus, humilis) -- U. nertru
;
Grk. eveprepos, veprepos

from
*nedh-tero- 1 (138, a;
pinquos'
'sinistro'
(cf. evepoi)
cf.
O.
nistrus 'pro-
nessimo-, 189).
from *nedh-is-tero- (cf. 188, 3) and O.-CJ. nessimo189, 3) also O. messimass from *medh-is-mmo-. But it is
better not to separate these from the other adjectives of similar use. It 'is true of
course that -tero- and -tmmo- are not suffixes of primary derivation; hut by the
assumed *ned(h)-tero-, *ned(h)-tmmo-, we do not imply derivatives from the verbal
1
Others derive O. nistrus
from *nedh-is-mmo-
(cf
root but from an adverbial form, similar to Grk. u0--Te/3os, Skt. ut-tara-, ut-tamd-,
from *ud-tero-, *ud-tmmo-. With the assumed *medh-tmmo- compare Goth, miduma,
Av. maSsma-, from *medh-mmo-.
135
Comparison
189]
The
a.
pos, etc.
Latin and elsewhere, in pronom*potro- (O. puttirus-pid etc.): L. uterque, Grk. 7r6reL. alter;
U. etru
0. alttram 'alteram', aittrei, altrei, etc.
suffix -tero- is also frequent, as in
Thus O.-U.
inal adjectives.
(200, 2);
'altero', etre, etram-a, etc.
also in L. cetera-
3.
from
from
*e-tero-: O.Bulg. jeteru
'
some one' (contained
*cei-etero-).
suffix -is-tero-, a
combination of
-is-,
the reduced form
and the -tero- just mentioned, is seen in

O. minstreis 'minoris' from *min-is-tero-, and U. mestru 'maior'
from *maistero- (with regular monophthongization of the diphof the suffix
-ies-,
thong) for *mag-is-tero- (see 147,
Cf. L. minister, magister,
3, a).
used substantively.
The Superlative
the forms occurring are from adjectives of
time and place, corresponding to L. sum-mus, prox-imus, ul-timus,
etc. with the suffixes -mo-, -emo- (I.E. -mmo-), and -temo- (I.E.
189.
1.
Nearly
all
Thus U. some summum'

'
-tmmo-).
O. imad-en'ab
(57, 125, 1);
imo' (derivation uncertain; see 114, d)-,

O. pustm[as 'postremae',
O. ultiumam 'ultimam';
U. Tiondomu 'infimo'
posmom (139, 2);
U. hondra, 188, 2; for d, see 156);-- O.-U. nessimo- 'proximus' (O. nessimas etc., 15, 8), cognate with O.Ir. nessam 'next',
from *nedh-tmmo- 1 (138, a);
O. messimass 'medioximas'(?) from
*medh-tmmo-. 1 For the vowel-changes in the suffix, see 86, 1.
(cf.
a.
(191,
(cf.
The same
1, 9, 10);
suffix
-mo- appears in ordinals, as U. promom primum' etc.

L. ci-tra
retro' from a stem *ki-mo'
also in U. gimu, simo
from a stem *ki-uo-). Under the influence of the adjec-mo- was formed *semo- (U. seraw, sehemu medio' see 305) from an
also U.
ive 'citra',
'
tives in
adverb *semi (Skt. samf, adv., L. semi-, Grk.
fyxi-,
in cpds.).
O. ualaemom 'optimum' (also Valaimas) differs from the

preceding in meaning and formation. It seems to contain -mo2.
added to a case-form (Dat.-Loc. Sg.), as perhaps also L. postremus. But neither this nor any other explanation is certain.
3. O. maimas 'maximae' from *maisemo- (114, b} for *magis-
mmo-
(147, 3, a) is parallel to
1
O. minstreis, L. minister
See footnote,
p. 134.
(188, 3).
136
Inflection
[190
ADVERBS
The most common
adverbial endings represent stereoof more obscure origin are seen

Formations
typed case-forms.
in many of the Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions (see under
Pronouns, 195 ff. passim, 202), and in Prepositions (299 ff.), which
190.
Adverbs
are, in origin,
Ablatives in -ed (L.
1.
'improbe';
1,
Thus
().
amprufid
U. prufe 'probe', rehte'recte', nuvime 'nonum', nesi-
mei 'proxime',
(189,
of Place.
-e,
early -ed).
1-
preve 'singillatim', trahuorfi transverse', cive'citra'
a], etc.
Thus
Ablatives in -od (L. -<7, early -od in pordd).
O. contrud 'contra' (cf. L. contro-versus), amiricatud îmmeTC&to'
2.
(see 294, a), suluh
'omnino'
U.
(133, a);
Jieritu 'consulto' (294, a,
307), eso(c) 'ita', tertio (postertio) 'tertium', ulo 'illuc', cimu, simo
'retro' (189, 1, a), supru sese 'sursum', testru sese 'dextrorsum'
dextro-vorsum
(cf.
etc.;
use
for
of
sese
see
307),
podruh-pei
'utroque', etc.
NOTE.
is
it
times,
Since the Instrumental was merged with the Ablative in prehistoric

But
quite possible that this formation is of Instrumental origin.
that the old Instrumental /orm, without the d, is to be recognized in the Umbrian
We assume, e.g., that
adverbs, is unlikely, in view of the d in Oscan and Latin.
See also 54, note.
U. supru comes from *suprod, like 0. contrud, L. pordd.
'extra', sjiillad 'ubique';

a.
-<7,
also 0. dot 'de', da(d)-, U. da- (300, 3), while L. de is from

0. contrud: L. contra), either Ablative (above, 1) or Instrumental. 1
in 0. dot arose before words beginning with a surd and was general-
Here belongs
an o-stem
The
Thus O. ehtrad
early -ad).
U. subra 'supra', Jiondra 'infra'.
Ablatives in -dd (L.
3.
final
(cf.
t
the opposite process in L. 06), a contributory factor being the influence

of ant, ampt, pert, post.
simple error, as in pocapit (127, 1, a), is unlikely,
as the form occurs four times.
ized
(cf.
4.
Ablatives in
probable example
1
as
<Ji~.
is
-~ul
(L.
O. akrid
-7,
mostly replaced by
-iter).
'acriter'(?).
In favor of tnkin.^ L. df- as :ui Instrniiiontal form may be urged its appearance
'. dr Karrlianalilnis, in which the retention of final
*<lf-tl, in the S.
(1, although
not
archaistic,
<
is
absolutely consistent in the body
<>1
the inscription.
Numerals
191]
Neuter Accusatives in -om
5.
137
(L. -um, e.g. multum), espe-
cially frequent in adverbs of time.
Thus O. siuom 'omnino',
similarly U. duti
*dutiom, *tertiom (172, 173, 1).
posmom 'postremum', U. promom 'primum';

'iterum',
tertim 'tertium',
from
Here belong also the pronominal adverbs such

'turn' and O. pon 'cum', U. ponne, from *pom-de.
as
U. enom
Cf. L. turn,
quom, cum.
Neuter Accusatives are also the adverbs of the Comparatives like O. pustiris 'posterius' etc. (188, 1), and the conjunctions
O. pod, U. puf-e, pirs-e, etc. (202, 1, 2), U. efek, erse 'turn'.
The
Ace. Sg. F. in -am is seen only in pronominal forms, like O. pan
Cf. L. tarn, quam.
'quam', U. pane, from *pam-de.
6.
a.
probable example of the Ace.
Ib
PI.
N.
is
U. postro, pustru 'retro'
be separated from postro, pustru,

hardly
pustra, appearing elsewhere (VIb 5, Vila 8, II a 32, lib 19) as an adjective used
See 306.
predicatively in the sense of 'retro'.
(Vila
43, 44,
34, 36), since this
is
to
NUMERALS
CARDINALS AND OEDINALS

191.
mom
1.
Cardinal, U. unu 'unum'.
Ordinal, U. prumum, pro-
'primum' (adv.) from *pro-mo- (cf. Grk. TT/JO-Ô? 'foremost').

*prlsmo-, whence L. primus, is seen_in Pael. prismu
The stem
4
prima'.
2. The cardinal is declined like the Plural of an o-stem, the
Dual inflection being given up even in the Nom., where it
is retained in Latin.
The following forms occur in Umbrian
Nom. M.F. dur, Dat.-Abl. tuves, tuver-e, duir, Ace. M.F. tuf (cf.
also desen-duf 'duodecim'), Ace. N. tuva.
For the contraction
old
in dur, tuf, see 54, 82,
2.
For the ordinal the pronominal etram-a, etru, etc. (188, 2, a)

used in Umbrian, like' alter in Latin. The adverb *du-tiom,
U. c?wi 'iterum' is formed after *ter-tiom, U. tertim (3).
is
The stem duis also seen in U. du-pla, tu-plak (192, 1), and U. du-pursus
'bipedibus'; and *dui- (L. 6i-, Skt. dm-; see 102, 3) in U. di-fue 'bifidum': Grk.
a.
138
Inflection
[191
The cardinal has the regular declension of an z-stem, as

Thus in Oscan Nom. M.F. tris (41, a, 82, 1), in Umbrian
Latin.
3.
in
Dat.-Abl.
Ace. M.F.
tris,
trif etc. (178, 10),
Ace. N.
triia
(also
trio-per, 192, 2).
The
ordinal appears in U. tertiam-a, tertiu,

adverb tertim from *tertiom.
O. petora (Festus)
4.
etc.,
and
in the
a Nom.-Acc. PI. N. from a stem
is
Cf. L. quattuor, with a of doubtful explanation, and

If exactly quoted, it retains the old ending of
Dor. reropa.
*ql*etuor-.
consonantrstems, -a (I.E. -9), escaping the usual substitution of

-a (171, 13) from the fact that it was no longer felt as an inflected
form (cf. L. quattuor). But it is also possible that it stands for
with Latinized ending.

*petoro with the usual -a, being quoted
For O. petiro-pert, see 192, 2.
probably to be recognized in O. trutum,
though the translation 'quartum' is disputed. As such it can
readily be explained as from *ktru-to- with a reduced form of
The
I.E.
'
ordinal
L. quadru-, Av. ca6ru-), just as Skt. turlyafrom *kturlya- (cf. Av. a-ytuirya- beside tuirya-).
(cf.
*<fl*>etrur
fourth'
U. petur-pursus
a.
namely
is
is
'
quadrupedibus' shows another form of the
*q!*etur- (Skt. catur- in cpds.
The
5.
cf.
stein,
also *qVetru- above).
and the ordinal *ponto- are to be
cardinal *pompe
U. pumpefias, O. Piintiis,
HofjLTTTies 'Quintius', O. pomtis 'quinquiens', and U. puntes 'pentads.'
See 37, 146, 150, 153.
assumed from O. pumperiais
6.
is
The ordinal
*sesto- (L. sextus
assumed from U.
ordinal stem
to be
The
8.
'quincuriis',
sestentasiaru
is
cf O.-U. destro- : L. dextro-)

.
'
sextan tariarum'.
seen in O. Uhtavis 'Octavius'.
An
ordinal *nouemo-, like Skt. navamd- but in contrast

to L. nono- from *noueno-, is seen in U. nuvime'nonum'.
9.
10.
An
The
seen in U. desen-duf'duodecim' (144).

ordinal corresponding to L. decimus is implied by
cardinal
is
O. Dekmanniuis '*Decumaniis'
O.
deketasiiii
also a *dekento- (Grk. Se/caro?)
*decentarius' according to
one interpretation.
by
Pronouns
193]
a.
139
U. tekvias decuriales' and O. Dekkviarim 'Decurialem' are formed with

'
the suffix -to- from a stem *dekucentu- in L. centu-plex etc.,
is
(cf.
due
L. decussis and late decu-plex), which, like

to the analogy of *qll etru (4).
Cf. also
U. dequrier, tekuries 'decuriis'.
12. U. desenduf'duodecim'.
NUMEEAL ADVEEBS
DISTRIBUTIVES AND
192.
'birds',
See 10.
Distributives are U. prever 'singulis'
1.
dupla
'binas', tripler 'trims'.
The
last
The only mul-
L. duplus, triplus, in form but not in meaning.

tiplicative
is
U.
(17, 10), tupler
two agree with
Ace. Sg. N. used substantively ('furcam'?):
tuplak,
L. du-plex, Grk. St-TrXaf.

2.
Numeral Adverbs
are U.
O. petiropomtis 'quinquiens', U. nuvis

triiu-per, trio-per 'ter',
O.
pert, petiru-pert 'quater';
With -pert, -per (127, 3) compare L. sem-per etc.
'noviens'.
It is added to the Neuter Plural in U. triiu-per from *trid-pert,
after the analogy of this form arose *petria-pert, whence

O. petiro-pert (81, 100, 3, c).
O. pomtis and U. nuvis cannot be
connected with the Latin formation in -iens and are probably
and
formed after the analogy of *duis (L.

For the m of O. pomtis, see 146.
bis)
and
*tris (L. ter).
PRONOUNS
PEKSONAL PEONOUNS
193. The few occurring forms of the Personal Pronouns are
FIRST PERSON. U. mehe 'mini'.
O. tfei, U. tefe, tefe
SECOND PERSON. O. tiium, titi'tu';
:
tibi';--U.
tiu,
tiom,
REFLEXIVE.
a.
tio, teio, 'te'.
O.
sifei
'
sibi'
- - U.
seso 'sibi'
O. siom
'se'.
The Dative forms mehe, tefe, sifei, correspond to L. mihi etc. and repreThe enclitic use of the forms explains the weakthe vowel in the first syllable in Latin and in 0. tfei, sifei.
See 86, 3.
sent *meghei, *tebhei, *sebhei.
ening of
b.
of
U. seso
unknown
is
perhaps
connection.
se-so, se
being from *s(u)oi (Grk.
ol) ancfr*so
a particle
140
Inflection
[193
c. The Ace. forms U. Horn, O. stow, perhaps contain te and se with the
addition of the particle -oin seen in O. pid-um etc. (201, 5).. O. tiium would
then be the same form, used as a Nom., just as, vice versa, in some Doric
Another possibility is that the Nom. -Ace. Sg.
dialects rti is used as an Ace.
Neuter of the Possessive *me(i)o-(L. meus) came to be used substantively for

both 'ego' and 'me' and that after *meom arose Nom. -Ace. *teom, *seom. For i
from
e,
see 38,
1,
39,
1.
POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS
194. The following forms are found
SECOND PERSON. O. tuvai 'tuae'; -- U.
:
touer, tuer 'tui';
-- U. uestra 'vestra'.
THIRD PERSON. O. suveis sui' -- suvam 'suam'
tuua, tua 'tua';
'sua';--U. sueso
a.
O. siivad
siivad
'suo' (Loc.).
The contrast in spelling between U. touer and tuer and between

and suveis (suvam and tuvai. no. 19, are ambiguous) seems to point
to the existence of both the
stems which are found in other languages, namely
*teuo-, *seuo- (early Latin tovos, sovos),

Of. Grk. re6s, e6j, beside o-6s, 6s. 1
6.
U. sueso
is
and
*t(u)uo-, *s(u)yo- (Skt. tvd-, svd-).
probably a Locative *suei
so (cf. seso, 193,
b).
DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS
The pronoun corresponding in use to the Latin is
with
the latter in the Nominative and Accusative forms
agrees
(stems i- and e(i)o-, e(i)d-; for the i in O. iiik, ioc, etc., see 38, 1),
195.
but the other cases show a stem *eiso-, O. eizo-, U. ero-. This
perhaps has its origin in a Gen. PL *eisom~ (O. eisun-k), properly
*ei-som, with the regular pronominal ending -som (Skt. -sdm ;
also Italic in -a-som), but felt as *eis-om on account of the usual
noun-ending.
as in L. hie.
The
enclitic -k
See 201,
is
attached to
many
of the forms,
1.
For the sake of a more complete representation of the cases, the forms
corresponding in use to L. Idem are included in the paradigm, but inclosed in
brackets.
On the enclitics used, see 201, 5, 6.
1
z. lat.
The author
is
imnblr to accept the view of
Sprachgeschiehte,
Verb-System,
17."i.
1">1
IT.,
that oy, becomes
v.
Planta and of Solmsen, Studien

in unaccented syllables.
See
uu
Demonstrative Pronouns
195]
141
OSCAN
M.
NOM.
UMBRIAN
M.
N.
izic
idik
(esidum, 44,
iiuk, iiik,
ioc
[isidum,
N.
ere(k),
efek,
ere(c)
erse
F.
[er-ont,
tf)]
eri-hottt]
GEN.
eiseis, eizeis
erar
erer,
erer-ek
[erar-unt]
DAT.
Ace. ionc
ABL.
idik,
iak
idic
(108,2, a}
eisud, eizuc
LOG.
eisei,
NOM.
earn
eizeic
erak
eru-ku,
eisak,
eru-com
[era-hunt,
[eru-hu]
era-font]
ejisai
ms<? [iwssu,
[eur-ont]
iwsu]
GEN.
DAT.
ezazunc
eisunk
eru,
ero(m)
ezos
eiza(i)sc
[erer-unt
Ace.
U. erec and erse are certainly equivalent to O.
a.
e for
is
common enough
in
Umbrian
izic
erir-ont]
eu, eo
eaf, eaf
and
idic, but,
although
(45), the consistency of the spelling e is
probably due to the influence of the other case-forms, erer etc.

6. The Gen. Sg. U. erar, together with O. ulas 'illius'
(197, 3), shows
that, in contrast to Latin, the Feminine was kept distinct from the Masculine.
The Dat. Sg. M. and N. of pronominal o-stems had the Locative ending
shown by the pronominal adjective 0. altrei 'alteri', thus agreeing
with the Latin (illl etc.). Cf. also U. esmei'huic' (197; 1).
The Feminine
form was doubtless kept distinct, as in the Genitive. Cf. Loc. Sg. 0. ejisai.
c.
-ei,
as
is
d.
U.
iepi
and
iepru
have been thought to contain case-forms of
erec,
but
this is very uncertain.

is sometimes used as an adverb 'turn',
is
with
where
it
correlative
e.g.
6,
pirsi 'cum'.
U. ife ibi' with the
/. The stem i- is seen also in the following adverbs
same ending as pufe (202, 5), to which belongs perhaps ef Via 4, with loss of
e.
U. efek, erse, Ace. Sg. N.,
Via
'
See 53, a.
Aes eizasc.
Aes
erererunt.
142
Inflection
the final vowel
[195
also i/oni' ibidem', 201, 6);
(cf.
from *i-pe with the same
enclitic as neip, L.
*i-te-k or *i-V-ik (cf. L. ita, item, Skt.
iti,
etc.,
0. ip'ibi' (Pael. ip) probably

U. itek 'item' from
neque;
which however
differ in the final
vowel).
The pronoun corresponding
in use to the Latin hie
is
in
Oscan formed in part from a stem elco-, in part from ekso-,

Umbrian wholly from the latter in the form es(s)o- (145,
In most of the Oscan forms the enclitic -k (201, l) is used.
in
196.
3).
Singular
M.
NOM.
GEN.
DAT.
N.
F.
O.
Ace.
ABL.
U.
O. ekak
O. ekik
eso
(108, 2, a)
O. exac, U. esa
O. eksuk,
U. essu, esu, esu-ku
LOG.
ek.,
O. exeic
Plural
NOM.
GEN.
O.
U. esom-e, esum-ek(?)
U. esis-co,
D.-A.
ekas, ekask
O. exaisc-en
esir, isir
Ace.
O. ekass
a.
The Oscan Ace.
the analogy of
6.
The stem
formation
is
Sg. N. ekik (Pael. ecic) is from *ekid-k formed after

Cf. also U. este (197, 4).
eko- or ekso- is seen also in O. ekss, ex ita', but the precise
id-Ik.
uncertain
(*efc(e)s
or *eks(e)s with the
same
-s
as in puz, or *eks(e)?).
For O. ekkum 'item', see 201, 5.

c. The Umbrian stem es(s)o-
is also seen in eso, esoc, iso, issoc 'ita' (adv.

in -o; see 190, 2), isec, isek 'item' (cf. itek, 195, /), and isunt 'item' (201, 6).
For the i in these forms and in Dat.-Abl. isir, see 39, 4.
There are some scattering forms from other stems.

U. esmei huic', esmik *ei'; Loc. Sg. esme. These, together
197.
1.
with U. pusme 'cui', are the sole relics in Italic of a type of pronominal case-forms found in various languages, most clearly in
Interrogative, Relative,
198]
and
Indefinite
Pronouns
143
Sanskrit, e.g. Dat. Sg. dsmdi, tdsmdi, kdsmdi, Loc. Sg. dsmin,
etc.
The stem of esmei is e, the same as in Skt. d-smdi, the
two forms being identical except that in esmei the Locative
used for the Dative, as usual (195, c).

U. uru, uru illo'; Abl. Sg. F. ura-ku Dat.-Abl. PL ures
here also probably, as Gen. Sg. M., orer Via 26, etc., though
ending
is
2.
there are various interpretations of the phrase.

For u in uru
51.
The stem may be *oro-, *oso-, or even *oiso-, cognate
see
forms being unknown.

3. U. ulu, ulo illo,
c
O.
ulas (no. 19).
U.
estu 'istum';
adv.; here also probably, as Gen.

olo- as in L. olim, to which early
Stem
Sg. F.,
L. olle is also related.
4.
illuc',
Ace. Sg. N. este, este; Ace. PL N. esto,

iste with i under the influence of is.
whence L.
Stem esto-,
The neuter este is from
estu.
5.
O.
formed after the analogy of id, pid.

The meaning ipse' is
ipse', U. esuf.
*estid
4
esuf
reasonably certain (cf. T. B. 19, 21), so that it is difficult not
to assume connection with L. ipse, though inconsistent with the
essuf,
The stem would

usual derivation of the latter from *is-pse.
then be *epso- (for ss see 122, 2), and the -uf perhaps represent
a transfer to the inflection of 7i-stems (O. uittiuf etc., 181) as if
we had in Latin *ipso formed after agent-nouns

But the whole matter is problematical.
in
-6,
-onis.
6. U. surur 'item' (whence sururont, suront, 201, 6) is of uncertain origin,

but perhaps represents a reduplicated formation *so-so-s or *s6-so-r, so being
from the stem so- seen in L. sic, earlier sei-ce.
INTERROGATIVE, RELATIVE, AND INDEFINITE
PRONOUNS
The use
of the I.E. Interrogative-Indefinite Pronoun,

stems *qu o- (*qUd-), *qu i-, and, in adverbs, *q%u-, for the Relative
is characteristic of Italic.
The Latin distinction between qui,
198.
quod, and quis, quid, is also common to the dialects. The o-stem
forms are used for the ordinary Relative (with definite antecedent), the i-stem forms for the Interrogative (only one example),
Inflection
Indefinite,
and Indefinite Relative.
[198
For the distinction between
the Definite and Indefinite Relative,

terei
... inim
1st
"cf.
O. thesavrum pud
thesavrei piikkapid eefstit
pid epsei]
esei
'thesaurum
et quidquid in eo thesauro quanqui in eo territorio est

In
exstat'.
Latin, too, quis was originally used for the
doque
Indefinite Relative (Neue, Formenlehre II 3 p. 430), and Cato's
.
quesquomque
is
evidence
for * quisquomque (U. pisi-pumpe).
Cf.
also quisquis, and quisque in its Relative use.

How far there was any corresponding differentiation in the
other case-forms cannot be determined from the limited number
of occurrences.
forms (200, 1) and conjunctions (202)
Some
199.
STEM po-,
pa- (L.
of
the
compound
are included.
STEM pi-
quo-, qua-)
(L. qui-)
Singular
M.
NOM. O.
pui,
O. pud
U. poi,
M. F.
F.
N.
O.
pai, pai,
O.
pae, paei
U.
poe,
poei
N.
pis, pis,
O.
pid,
pis,
U.
pif-e
O.
pid, pid,
pis-i, pis-i,
pis-est,
pis-her,
sve-pis,
so-pir
O. pieis-um
O. piei
GEN. O. puiieh
DAT. U. pusme
O. pod,
Ace.
(U. sue-po,
O. paam,
O. phim 1
pam
pid-um,
pid-um,
puf-e,
pors-e,
(U.
etc.,
pirs-e, etc.,
conj.)
conj.)
O. poizad,
U. pora
ABL.
its
pif-e,
1
Misspelling for pirn, probably due to the influence of Latin orthography with
not infrequent confusion of p and ph, t and th, etc. Cf also O. Aphinis, Perkhen.
(beside Perkens)
Interrogative, Relative,
200]
and
Indefinite
Pronouns
145
Plural
M.
NOM. O.
piis,
U.
M. F.
F.
N.
O.
pai
O.
O.
pai
U. paf-e
pas,
N.
pas
pur-e,
pur-i
Acc.
is from *quoi, whence L. qui, while U. poi is to be explained as

form
the same
(*po from *poi) with the addition of the particle -I, seen in pur-i,
0. pui
a.
paf-e, etc.
the particle
6. O.
0. paei beside pal is probably only a careless spelling for pae, since
not found in the other Oscan forms.
-I is
piiiieh, for *piiiieis (see 64, 6, 113, c), is in origin the Gen. Sg. of
the Possessive Adjective, like L. nostrl, vestrl, etc. 1 The adjective is seen in
O. puiiu 'cuia': L. quoins, Grk. TTCHOS, all from a stem *q%oi-io- (253, note).
c. U. pusme is a form like esmei and so almost identical with Skt. kdsmai.
See 197,
1.
0. poizad, U. pora, are from a stem *poiso-, standing in the

tion to po- as *eiso- to i-, e(|)o-, and probably of similar origin.
d.
Nothing
is
same
rela-
See 195.
gained by assuming a compound *po-eiso-.
0. pieis, piei, instead of which we should expect *peis, *pei, are due to the
influence of pis, which as a monosyllable retained the i in contrast to other i-stem
e.
That
Nominatives.
The analogy
/.
is,
we have
of io-stems
*slag-s,
(Nom.
-is,
Gen.
Gen.
A form pom, porse, porsei, which
Nom.
M. (Via
Nom.
and so Gen. pi-eis.

have been a factor.
*slag-eis, butpi-s
-ieis)
may
also
occurs in place of certain case-forms,
N. (Via 15, 19), Acc. PI. N. (VI b 40),

although usually explained in various other ways, is best taken as the conjunction (cf. puf-e II a 26), used loosely as a sort of indeclinable Relative.
e.g.
Sg.
200.
pounded
U.
pif-i
1.
6, 9, etc.),
Indefinite
of pis are
Indefinite Relative
Pronouns com-
pis-i (pif-e etc.).
VII b
and
PI.
Indefinite
and Indefinite Relative.
But
2 has a definite antecedent.
Indefinite.
O. *pis-um (pid-um, pid-um, pieis-um).
Indefinite Relative.
O. pis-pis (pit-pit Festus).
Cf.
L. quis-quis.
U.
pis-Tier.
3d Sg. Pres.
Indefinite.
Indie,
Formed
from Aer-'velle'
like L. qui-libet, her being
(216).
The suggestion of Sommer, Lat. Laut- und Formenlehre, 472, that pfiiieh is
M. of the adjective, would be attractive if it could be shown that the order
of the inscription (no. 39) might be puiieh sum perkium, in which case we could
translate 'cuiussum? Perkiornm' (cf. no. 55). Yet on the analogy of Mais beside
Maiiui (173, 1) one would expect Nom. Sg. M. *puis.
1
Nom.
Sg.
146
Inflection
[200
*
The pronoun corresponding to L. uterque is seen in

O. Nom. PL putunis-pid, Loc. Sg. piiterei-pid, etc., U. Gen. Sg.
2.
adv. podruh-pei;
putres-pe,
in
also
U. sei-podruhpei 'seorsum
L. sed-utraque (Plautus, Stich.

utroque', with which compare
All these forms come through *potro- (81, 88, 4) from
106).
*(ôtero- (Grk. Trorepo?, Skt. katcird-), that is, *qUo- with the
L. uterque owes its u to the influence of
suffix -tero- (188, 2).
adverbial forms containing the stem *q u u- (see
3).
O. alttrei piiterelpid akenei, if akenel is 'year' (159, a), must mean 'in
other
every
year', where the Romans said in anno altero quoque' (Col. R.R. 5, 8).
a.
'
Besides the stems *qUo- and *qu i-, a stem *q u u-, frequent
in the adverbial forms of various languages (e.g. Skt. ku-tas
'whence?', ku-tra 'where?', etc., Cretan oirvt etc.), is to be recog3.
nized in O.
O. puz'ut', U.
puf ubi', U. pufe;
See 154 with
puze, puse, etc.
a, 202, 5, 6.
PKONOMINAL ENCLITICS
The
201.
as follows
1.
used with pronominal forms are
like L. -ce,
-fc,
common
enclitic particles
-c,
in hie, hunc, etc.
In contrast to Latin, this
is
very
pronoun corresponding to L. is (see 195); it occurs

of the Oscan forms of efco-, ekso- (see 196); further in U. esmik
in forms of the
most
In general it is
(197, 1), and various adverbs, as esoc, isec, itek, inum-k, etc.
more frequent in Oscan than in Umbrian. It has become an integral part of
some of the forms, just as in L. hie, hunc, e.g. 0. iiik, toe (but U. eu, eo), while
In Umbrian, however, the
in others its use is optional, e.g. O. eisud and eizuc.
also in
not always proof that the formation without the enclitic is

be separated from erek, erec
absence of
-fc,
intended.
It is altogether unlikely that ere, ere, is to
-c, is
(0. izic), or ersefroin efek (O. idic), or eso
from
esoc.
Probably the
final
fc,
like
other final consonants in Umbrian, was weakly sounded and so, frequently,
2.
-ik,
a combination of the preceding.
This
is
seen in the forms just
mentioned, O. iz-ic, fd-ik, id-ic, U. er-ec, etc., also in esum-ek, esom-e, and in the
adverbs enum-ek etc. The particle to which the k is added probably stands for
id (like pid).
For the change of *id-k to -ik, cf. Abl. Sg. eisak, eizac.
3. -i, as in Grk. ovroy-t.
This is found in Umbrian in nearly all forms
of the Relative-Indefinite
pu-e, etc.
Pronoun
(199), including the adverbs puz-e, pus-ei,
Pronominal Enclitics
201]
147
4. -pid, used like the Latin generalizing -que in quisque etc.

This is seen in
the forms corresponding to L. uterque (200, 2), and in the adverbs 0. pukkapid,
poca-pit 'quandoque', U. panu-pei 'quandoque', U. pum-pe in pisi pumpe'quicumque'. It corresponds in form to L. quid and stands in the same relation to
L. -que as Skt. -cid to -ca, both of these being used as generalizing particles
though in different combinations. The three occurrences of U. -pei (panupei,
podruhpei, seipodruhpei) make it probable that in Umbrian, in the adverbs at

least, the particle -I (above, 3) was added to -pi from -pid.
5.
-om (oT-dom
This
?).
isidum 'idem' etc. (195), where
is
found in Oscan,
Umbrian has
-hont
as a particle of Identity, in
(6), and in the adverb ekkum
1)
an Indefinite particle, in pid-um quidquam' etc. (200, 1), where

Umbrian has -I (3), and in the conjunction pun-urn 'quandoque'. It is probably
the same element in 0. per-um 'sine', and perhaps in O. tiium, U. tiom, etc.
For 0. -urn from -om, see 50.
(193, c).
There is a difference of opinion as to whether the particle is properly -om
or -dom, as it is also a matter of dispute whether in L. Idem etc. the -dem is
On general
original or due to a wrong division of id-em, Abl. edd-em, etc.
grounds there is no objection either to -dem, -dom, from the same stem do- that
is seen in various enclitics, e.g. -de in L. quamde, U. pane, or to -em, -om, to be
compared with Skt. -am inid-dm. The question is which suits better the actual
In the Indefinite forms there is no evidence for -dom, in fact it is very
forms.
In isidum we may divide is-id-um
unlikely that pid-um comes from *pid-dom.
The chief support for
(as we have assumed *is-id-k for izic) as well as is-i-dum.
-dom is found in ekkum and iussu, but the changes involved (kd to kk and sd to
'
2) as
'item';
ss) are otherwise unknown (139, a), and it is quite possible that ekkum is for
*ekk'-om with ekk' for *ekke (L. ecce), and that of the two spellings iussu and
iusu the latter is the more correct, the former being a slip due to the existence
PL form *iuss-u or else to an uncertainty as to the syllabic division

with
At any rate the
(ius-u
etymological, iu-su with phonetic syllabification).
derivation from *ek-dom and *eos-dom is not so obvious as to constitute proof of
of an Ace.
the particle -dom in Oscan.

6.
This
-(h)ont.
is
found in Umbrian only, namely in
eront, erihont 'idem'
and in the adverbs ifont 'ibidem', isunt 'item', sururont 'item' (whence
also suront by haplology).
It probably contains *hom, from the same stem as
etc. (195),
L. hie, with the
-t
of pos-t, per-t, etc.
We
find -hont after vowels, but -ont after
For sururo and eruhu, occurring once each, see 128,

a).
F. erafont which occurs twice beside erahunt owes its -font
consonants (149,
The Abl.
wrong
Sg.
division of other forms, e.g. if-ont
7.
Here may be mentioned the pronominal prefix
L. tantus.
8.
(ife 'ibi')
taken as
enclitics
to
i-font.
e in O. e-tanto 'tanta':
Cf. L. e-quidem.
For
2, a.
found only in adverbs, see the following.
148
Inflection
[202
RELATIVE ADVEEBS AND CONJUNCTIONS

202. Many of the pronominal adverbs have been cited among the forms
pronominal stems (195-200), but it is desirable to treat separately
the
Relative (and Indefinite) Adverbs, most of which serve as Conthe forms of
the sake of convenience the Conjunctions not formed from
and
for
junctions
the stems of Relative Pronouns are included.
of the various
O. pod in suae pod 'sive', svai puh (133, a), with which is
identical U. suepo, svepu; also in O. pod
min[s 'quo minus'.
This is Ace. Sg. N. like L. quod, not Abl. Sg. as in L. quo minus.
1.
The same form with the
enclitic -I is seen in U. puf-e 'quod,

III
a
cum, quomodo' (II 26,
5,
7), with which is identical
Of. also
pors-i etc. used in place of certain case-forms (199, /).
Va
O.
U. arnipo (below, 9, 10).

U. pif-e, pirs-i, etc. 'quod,
adpiid,
2.
'sede
cum
sederit'
in case fire has
persei mersei
'si
(Via
sit,
cum',
e.g. sersi pirsi sesust
ignis ortus est,

26 etc.; similarly pefe II a 3),
persei pir orto est
5),
broken out' (Via

ius
si,
'si
in so far as is right'
(Via 28
etc.),
with which compare L. quod opus siet (Cato). In form this is

It is not always to be distinguished
the Ace. Sg. N. of pis-i.
with certainty from pif-e 'quidquid' (V a 5).

3. O. pon, pun, U. ponne, pone, pune 'cum'; also O. pun-um
From *pom-de L. *quom-de (cf. quam-de). See
'quandoque'.
Another
combination of pom (L. quom, cum) is to be
92, 135.
:
recognized in U. (pisi)pumpe
also 201,
L. (qul)quomque, (qui)cumque.
See
4.
pan 'priusquam' (cf. Grk. irpoin

U.
From
postertio pane 'postquam tertium'.
repov ^),
pane
*pam-de L. quam-de. See 92, 135. The simple *pam (L. quam)
appears in U. pre-pa 'priusquam'.
(In O. pruter pam beside
4.
O. pan 'quam', pruter

:
pruter
pan
the
pam
probably stands for pan, the next word
beginning with m.)

5. O. puf, U. pufe
'ubi'.
From stem *qUu- (200, 3) and an
adverbial ending -dhe (cf. Skt. ku-Jia 'where?', O.Bulg. ku-de
U. ife 'ibi' has the same ending,
'where'), or -dhi (Grk. -8t).
the b in L. ibi being- due to the analogy of ubi (b = dh after ?/).
Relative Adverbs
202]
t is not the original short vowel, but is shortened

early L. ubei), which arose under the influence of the
U. pufe might also represent
representing Locatives of o-stems.
In L. w6i,
from
-I,
this
149
and Conjunctions
ibi,
from
the final
-ei (cf.
adverbs in -ei
such a form, but it is far more likely that it preserves the original -dhe, only
without syncope as in Oscan (cf. 0. pon U. ponne).
:
6.
O.
puz,
pous (mistake for pus
see footnote, p. 40),
Umbrian also 'quasi'). This

U.
stands for *pu-t-s (137, 2), in Umbrian with added -i, containing
the stem *qttu- (200, 3) and an adverbial ending -the (cf. Av.
puz-e, pus-e, pus-ei, etc. 'ut' (in
ku-da 'how') or
and addition of
L. ut
etc.
is
enclitic
with loss of the
final
(as in L. ab-s, O. az, i.e. ad-s, etc.).

the same form without the added s, the latter appearing
L. utei, utl,
7.
(as in au-ti etc.),
-ti
vowel
-s
is like
in
usquam
ubei etc.
U. pue, pue
From *po
where'.
'ubi,
quo)
(L.
with
-i.
U. ape, appei, ape, api, ap'ubi, cum' (always temporal).

From *ad-pe, in form like L. atque, but with a different force of
In U. ap the
the particle (cf. Grk. dial. eV-re, eV-re 'until').
final vowel is lost as in L. ac, while the other forms probably
8.
contain the enclitic
like pusei, puz-e, etc.

9. O. adpud 'quoad'.
Formed like L. quo-ad (rarely ad-quo],
that
is
pud
except
probably the same as pod (above, 1), and so
-i,
cognate with L. quod rather than with quo.

10. U. arnipo 'donee, until'.
From ar
(as in per-ne etc., or negative
donee.
11.
U. nersa 'donee,
From *ne-ddm
cf L.
.
?)
+ *pom
-we
used after a negative clause.

quon-dam etc., and dum.
in
From
panupei 'quandoque'.
For -pei see 201, 4.
piikkapid,
and
Cf. L. donicum,
until',
-dam
12. U.
do-que.
13. O.
'ad' (132, a)
or *pod.
pocapit,
*pan-do-pid
L. quan-
p~\ocapid 'quandoque'.
From
*pod-kdd(?)-pid, the second element being perhaps Abl. Sg. F. of

the stem seen in L. -ce, like O. efotf'de' from do- (190, 3, a).
14. O. svai, suae, U. sve, sue
Loc. Sg. F. of 8uo-, while L.

Cf. Grk. al
and
et
from stem
'si',
from
si is
so-
no-sue 'nisi'.
or
o-.
*sei,
From
*suai,
LOG. Sg. N. of
so-.
150
Inflection
a.
The
relation of U. sopir,
VI b
[202
54, to svepis 'siquis' of the parallel pas-
That it cannot be regarded as a later form of the same

sage I b 18, is puzzling.
The first syllable may be so from *soi, and
from
beside
sve.
sue
word is obvious
it is
conceivable that this *soi
is
from an
earlier *swei,
though such a change
is
only imperfectly paralleled by that seen in sonitu (37, a). Another view is that
sopir is not 'siquis', but an Indefinite Relative 'quisquis', and contains a generalizing particle *sod or *suod, related to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever.
But the
chief support for this, the derivation of Grk. 8ns
beyond question.
from
*<r/ro5-Tu, is
not
15. U. et'et': L.
et,
Grk.
ert, etc.
16. O. inim, inim, ewei/A (44), abbr. in. 'et'; U. enem, eine,
and ennom, eno(m), enum-ek, inum-ek,

These forms, together with Pael. inom 'et',
etc. 'turn, deinde'.
are obviously connected with L. enim (einom of the Duenos
inscription is best left out of account) in some way,
exactly
ene,
how
inen-ek (for *inem-ek),
is
not so
clear.
The ending -im

while U. enom
etc.
enim
of L.
is
seen in the Oscan forms and in U. enem
The
with Pael. inom show -om.
The Oscan forms point to i or e, not

The various Umbrian spellings
(possibly) e.
with the
difficulty is
etc.,
initial
inom also points to i or

most easily combined on the
On the whole, in view of L. enim, the probbasis of e, but i is also possible.
in
favor
of
*enim
and *eno/n, but the matter is quite uncertain.
is
ability
perhaps
The nn in ennom is very likely due to the influence of the correlative ponne.
vowel.
17. O. auti, aut, avt 'aut,
From *au
at',
U.
Pael.
e.
are
L. aut, autem.
ote, ute 'aut':
(Grk. av, av-re), with the same
-ti
as in *eti
The Oscan forms with and without

(L. tot), etc.
were differentiated in meaning at Bantia, where
aut 'at'.
Elsewhere we find only avt, usually 'at',
In form this is a 3d Sg.
18. O. loufir 'vel'.
*toti
(et),
apocope
auti
once
is
(92)
'aut',
'aut'.
Pass, of the
root seen in L. libet
(96, 238, 2), in the impersonal use (239).

the development of meaning, cf. L. vel, Imperat. of void,
For
and
the following.
19. U. heris
heris, Tieri
heri, herie
herie, etc.
These are from *herio 'volo', partly 2d Sg.

Pres. Indie, (heris, heri), partly 3d Sg. Perf. Subj. (herie, heriei).
'vel
vel'.
See Delbruck, Vergl. Syntax,
III, pp.
339
ff.
151
Verbs
203]
20.
The
*ne-sei, etc.),
Oscan has (1) ne (L. ne-fas, ni-si from

negatives.
(2) ni (L. ne), (3) nei (L. m); and for each of these
a corresponding form with the enclitic
-gw, in L.
we<?,
As regards
neque,
namely
-p,
1) nep, nep,
corresponding to
-c,
2) nip, 3) neip, neip.
cum' and as a prohibipon

tive with a pronoun in ne phim pruhipid 'ne quern prohibuerit',
while ni is always prohibitive, and nei occurs in conditional
use, ne occurs in ne
clauses, suaepis nei, nei suae.
have the prohibitive
'nisi
But
force, 'neve',
all
three
though
compounded forms
neip is also
used
like
nei, e.g. svai neip.
Umbrian has
nei in neifhabas 'ne
adhibeant'
(84),
otherwise
prohibitive and simple negative.

O. neip or nip or both is not clear,
the spelling ei being remarkable in any case.
See 29, b.
U. no-sue 'nisi' probably contains *noi, a by-form of nei.
neip,
(once nep), both

this corresponds to
neip
Whether
VERBS
On
the general system of conjugation, see
13.
THE PERSONAL ENDINGS
The personal endings
203.
tive Active are
of the Indicative
and Subjunc-
PRIMARY
SECONDARY
PRIMARY
SECONDARY
Plural
Singular
1.
-d
-m
1.
2.
-s
-s
2.
3.
-t
-d (lost in U.)
3.
For the endings
-nt
-ns
of the Imperative, see 235-237; for those
of the Passive, see 238-239.
Primary and secondary endings, which, in contrast to Latin,

are clearly distinguished in the Third Singular and Third Plural,
are used as follows primary in the Present, Future, and Future
Perfect Indicative,
secondary in the Imperfect and Perfect
Indicative and in all tenses of the Subjunctive.
:
152
Inflection
Remarks on
[204
the Endings
204. 1. The original endings of the Third Singular and

Third Plural were primary -fa', -nti, secondary -t, -nt. By the
loss of the final i (92) the former became -t, -nt, but in the
meantime the original -t, -nt, had undergone a change, as
follows
The -t became -d, which is preserved in Oscan, and

early Latin (feced etc.) until the primary ending
was
existed in
was generalized.
but since even
In Umbrian this, like every

final t is sometimes omitted in the writing, the distinction is
See 127, 1, 2, 133.
less clear in Umbrian than in Oscan.
The -nt probably became first -nd, then -n (cf L. dan-unt etc.),
final d,
lost
and
an
to this
was added under the influence of the plural
ending of nouns. See 128, l.

2. In -tit the n is regularly written in Umbrian (the only
exception is furfaB (25, a) beside furfant), while in Oscan it is
omitted in the case of -ent (the only exception being one occurrence of sent beside set), but written in stahint and eestint, the
In -ns the n is
only forms occurring which do not end in -ent.
always written in Oscan but frequently omitted in Umbrian.
See 108, 1, 2. For U. fefure and staheren, see 128, 2, a.
The
plural forms in -ent, -ens, represent the full endings,

original -enti, -ent, which belong properly to unthematic formations like U. sent, O. set (cf. Dor. eWt for *evri, Skt. sdnti, Goth.
3.
But they have been extended
at the expense
of thematic forms, just as in Latin, vice versa, -ont (-unt) has
Thus we have -ent in the Future
driven out -ent.
sind, I.E. *senti).
completely
and Future Perfect, which are thematic formations
and
-ens in
the Perfect, which, while containing types of various origin,

always thematic in the Third Singular.
a.
It is
is
probable that the same encroachment of -ent upon -ont is to be

compared with L. flunt, and likewise in 0. staiet. But
recognized in 0. fiiet as
some believe that the original ending of verbs of this class was -ienti or -inti.
For the double formation in the Fourth Conjugation, represented by 0. fiiet,
staiet, and O. stahint, eestint, see also 215, 2.
153
Examples of Conjugation
204]
In the Second Singular in Umbrian the -s is someomitted or changed to -r.

Thus seste 'sistis', heri,
4.
times
heri'vel' beside heris (see 202,
with
19),
sir,
sei,
si 'sis'.
See 113
b.
The secondary ending of the First Singular occurs only

manafum 'mandavi', and in O. sum 'sum' (217, 1).
5.
in O.
The primary ending
6.
in U. sistu 'sisto',
is
of the
First Singular, -<J, seen

not contracted with the preceding a of
Thus U. subocami, subFirst Conjugation as in Latin.

ocau 'invoco' from -did.
Cf. also U. stahu 'sto' from *staio.
the
See
83.
The Latin shortening of vowels before
7.
See
78, 3.
So O. faamat
'decet' as kasit (with
before
-nt, -ns,
The
final
is
unknown.
to be understood as fdmdt, O. kasit

For the vowel-quantity
from <f), etc.
is
see 78, a.
Second and Third Singular Present Indicative of the Third Conjugation, and of the Third
8.
short
of the
Singular Perfect Indicative,
does
not
suffer
syncope.
See
90,2.
EXAMPLES OF CONJUGATION
or
is
The following paradigms include all the verb-forms occurring in Oscan

Umbrian (barring some variations in spelling), except where an "etc."
added, that is in the 2d and 3d Sg. Imperat. Act., the 3d Sg. Fut. Perf.,
and the Perf. Pass. Partic. (including the periphrastic Perf. Indie. Pass.).
A few Paelignian (P.), Marrucinian (M.), and Vestinian (V.) forms are
included.
In the Perfect System there are given under the First and Fourth
Conjugations only those types which are characteristic of these conjugations, namely, in the following order, the /-, tt-, and nfcj-Perfects (and,
the Fourth, U. purtiius etc.).
The other types, which are found with
verbs of all conjugations, but mostly with those of the Third, are given
under the Third only, namely, in the following order, the reduplicated Per-
in
the simple Perfect without vowel-change, the Perfect with lengthened

vowel, and the Z-Perfect.
fect,
Under the Fourth Conjugation are included the forms corresponding

the Latin type capio.
See 216.
to
154
[205
Inflection
FIRST CONJUGATION
205.
ACTIVE
INDICATIVE
PASSIVE
INDICATIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
PRESENT
1.
SG. U. subocauu
2.
SG.
3.
SG. O. faamat
U. aseriaia
U. kupifiaia (or 3. Sg.?)
O. sakarater
O. deiuaid,
O.
tadait,
sakahiter,
sakra**ir(?)
U. portaia,
kuraia
3.
PL. U. furfant,
U.
furfaS
etaians,
etaias
O. karanter
IMPERFECT
P. upsaseter
3.
SG.
3.
SG. O. deiuast,
3.
PL. O. censazet
3.
SG. O. aikdafed
FUTURE
U. prupehast
PERFECT
O. sakrafir,
U. pihafi,
pihafei
O.
O. lamatir
pnifatted,
dadikatted,
djuunated
U.
combifiaribi
O. teremnatu-st, U. kuratu
U. stakazestetc.
3.
PL. O.
pnifattens,
O.
tribarakattins
teremnattens,
P. coisatem
O.
staflatas-set etc.
si
First Conjugation
205]
ACTIVE
PASSIVE
INDICATIVE
FUTURE PERFECT
3.
SG. U. andirsafust
U. combifiansiust
U. pihos fust
3.
PL. O. tribarakattuset
U.
cersnatur furent
IMPERATIVE
PRES.
FUT.
2.
SG.
2. 3.
U.
stiplo, aserio
SG. O. deiuatud,
O. censamur,
U. pihatu,
U. eturstahmu, spahamu
portatu, etc.
2. (3.)
PL. U.
U. arsmahamo, caterahamo
etafo
INFINITIVE
PRES. O. censaum, moltaum,
PERF. U. erow
ehiato, kuratu eru
tribarakavm
PARTICIPLES
PERF.
O.
U.
staflatas etc.,
anzeriates,
pihos, etc.
GERUNDIVE
O. sakrannas,
upsannam,
eehiianasum,
U. pihaner,
pelsans
SUPINE
U. anseriato
156
Inflection
[206
SECOND CONJUGATION
206.
PASSIVE
ACTIVE
INDICATIVE
INDICATIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
PRESENT
3.
SG. O.
U.
O.
kasit,
ticit,
^#5e,habe, U.
O.
putiad,
loufir
turumiiad,
habia
trebeit(?)
3.
O.
PL.
U. tursiandu
piitians
FUTURE
3.
SG. U. habiest
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
2. 3.
SG. O. licitud,
U.
likitud,
habitu, habetu,
tursitu, tusetu,
carsitu, kafetu, karitu,

sersitu, tenitu,
ufetu, upetu, eveietu

2. 3.
PL. U. habituto, habetutu,

tursituto, tusetutu,
upetuta
INFINITIVE
PBES. O. fatium
PARTICIPLES
PRES. U.
serse, zefef, kutef
PERF. U.
tases, tacez, uirseto, etc.
Third Conjugation
207]
157
THIRD CONJUGATION
207.
ACTIVE
INDICATIVE
PASSIVE
INDICATIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
PRESENT
1.
SG. U. sestu
2.
SG. U.
3.
SG. M.feretj
seste
O. kahad,
V. didet
aflukad,
O. uincter
U.ferar
U.
O.
da[da]d, P. dida,
U. dirsa,
tefa
teite
krustatar(?),
kaispatar(?)
3.
PL.
O. deicans,
M.ferenter U. emantur,
U. dirsans,dirsas,
terkantur
neifhabas
IMPERFECT
3.
PL.
2.
SG. U. menes, anpenes

SG. O. didest, pertemest,
O. patensins
FUTURE
3.
U.
ferest
3.
PL.
1.
SG. O. manafum
3.
SG. O. deded,
U. ostensendi
PERFECT
U.
dede,
O.
priiffed,
O. fefacid, dadid
aamanaffed
O. kiimbened,
avafa/cer
O. upsed
O. hipid
U. screhto
3.
est etc.
PL. U. eitipes,
O. uupsens,
ovrrcrevs
O. scriftas
set,
pniftii-set,
U. screihtor sent
etc.
158
Inflection
[207
ACTIVE
PASSIVE
INDICATIVE
FUTURE PERFECT
2.
3.
SG. O.
fifikus
O.
U.
aflakus,
U.
entelus, apelus
benus, kuvurtus
SG. O.fefacust, U. dersicust etc.
O. dicust, cebnust, etc.,

U. fakust, benust, habus,
U. entelust, apelust
3.
etc.
O. comparascuste'r,
U. benuso, couortuso
PL. U. dersicurent, pepurkurent

O. angetuzet,
U.facurent, benurent,
haburent, procanurent,
eiscurent
U.
prusikurent
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
2. 3.
SG. O. aetud,
U.
fertu, ustentu,
aitu, deitu, kanetu, etc.
2. 3.
PL. U.
fertuta, ustentuta,
aituta,
hatuto
INFINITIVE
PRES. O. deikum, deicum, acum, edum,

menvum, aserum, pertumum,
U. aferum, qfero
PARTICIPLES
PRES. U.
restef, reste
PERF. O.
seriftas, pniftii, censtom,
U.
screhto, sihitu, orto, etc.
GERUNDIVE U.
anferener
Fourth Conjugation
208]
159
FOURTH CONJUGATION
208.
ACTIVE
INDICATIVE
PASSIVE
INDICATIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
SUBJUNCTIVE
PRESENT
1.
SG. U. stahu
2.
SG. U.
heris, heri,
heri
3.
SG. O. sakruvit,
3.
U.
O.
U.
PL. O.
O.
O.
heri,
U.
U.
stait,
herter, herte,
herti, hertei
heriiad,
pis-Tier
fiiet,
fakiiad,
facia,
feia,
fuia
staiet
stahint,
eestint
IMPERFECT
3.
PL.
2.
SG. U.
3.
SG. O. sakrvist
O.
hjerrins
FUTURE
O.
U.
heries, purtuvies
hafiest, herest,
heriest, heries,
fuiest,
kukehes(?)
3.
PL. U. staheren
3.
SG.
PERFECT
U.
heriiei,
heriei, herie
U.
herifi,
cehefi(?)
FUTURE PERFECT
2.
SG. U. purtiius
3.
SG. U. purdin&iust,
U.
purtingus
disleralinsust
U. persnis fust,
purtitu fust
160
Inflection
[208
PASSIVE
ACTIVE
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
2. 3.
SG. O.factud,
U.
stahitu, seritu,
purdouitu, amparitu
2. 3.
PL. U. stahituto
U. persnimu, persnimu,
anouihimu, amparihmu
U. persnimumo
INFINITIVE
PRES. U.
fasiu, facu
PARTICIPLES
PERF. U.
persnis, purditom,
heritu, etc.
IEREGULAR VERBS
209.
THE VERB
THE VERB
INDICATIVE
'TO BE'
SUBJUNCTIVE
INDICATIVE
'TO GO
'
SUBJUNCTIVE
PRESENT
3.
SG. O. sum
SG.
SG. O. est, ist
3.
PL. O.
1.
2.
U.
U.
U.
U.
sir, si, sei

si, si,
sei
est, est
set, sent, set
sent
U.
O.
sins, sis
O. amfret
osii[ns
IMPERFECT
O.
3.
SG.
3.
PL. O. fufans
fusid
FUTURE
3.
SG. O.fust, fust
3.
PL. U. furent
U. fust, j-'us,
U.
eest, est
fust
PERFECT
3.
SG.
3.
PL. O.
(Passive) U. ier
O.fuid
fufens
FUTURE PERFECT
2.
3.
3.
SG.
SG. O.fust
PL. U. fefure
U. amprefuus
U. iust
U. ambrefurent
Formation of
210]
the
Moods and Tenses
161
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
SG. O. estud, estud
2. 3.
U./WM,
U.
eetu, etu, etu
U.
O.
etuto, etutu, etuta
futu
PL. U.fututo
2. 3.
eituns(?)
PARTICIPLES
PERF. U. daetom, peretom
PEES. O. praesentid
INFINITIVE
PRES. O. ezum, U. erom, em
FOKMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES

THE PRESENT STEM
Conjugation I
210.
1.
As
Denominatives.
U.
Present Stem in a
in Latin, this conjugation
Thus O. moltaum
See 262,
kuraia ' curet', etc.
is
made up mainly
of
'multare' from molto 'multa',
l.
The
Frequentatives, also of denominative origin, are

See 262, 1.
represented; e.g. U. eteum**itenf: L. ito.
3. Primary Verbs like L. seed, domo, etc., are
U. prusekatu
2.
U. mugatu -imiii\.io\ O. dadikatted 'dedicavit', O. censdwm'censere' contrasted with L. censed of the Second Conjuga<
'prosecato',
tion
here probably O. sakahiter 'sanciatur' from sakd-
L. sacer
(cf.
sak- in
etc.).
The
inflection of the Present is in the main that which belongs properly

primary verbs, in which the endings were added directly to the a. The
denominatives, which are formed from a-stems with the zo-suffix, furnish the First
In the other forms they would probably by regular contracSingular (204, 6).
tion show partly a, partly 6, before the endings but under the influence of the
primary verbs the a is generalized. However, whatever contraction took place
here occurred in the Italic period, and the O.-U. forms throw no new light on the
Note that *sta-io, U. stahu 'sto' follows the Fourth Conjugation (215).
question.
6. The interchange of conjugation between O. dadikatted dedicavit' and
deicum 'dicere' is the same as between L. died, de-died, etc., and died and with
a.
to the
'
L. occupo beside capio, compare U. anzeriatu'observatum' beside seritu 'servato'.

Cf. also U. andirsafust circumtulerit' beside dirsans 'det' (O. didest etc., 213, 4).
'
162
Inflection
As
211.
in Latin, the a
is
[211
not confined to the Present Sys-
So
tem, but normally runs through the whole conjugation.
U.kuratu, pihaz, pihafi, cersnatur, O. c?ema^ws,teremnatu,teremnattens,
But
priifatted, etc.
there are also
some forms
Perf. Pass. Part, without the a, as
is
of the Perf.
and
the case with several of
the Latin primary verbs, such as domo, domul, domitum, seed,

Thus U. aseceta 'non secta', prusecetu, proseseto
seem, sectum, etc.
which occurs in
'prosecta', beside Imperat. prusekatu (in prusektu
the same line with prusekatu and in the same meaning, the a is
O. ancensto 'incensa' beside Infin. cenomitted by mistake);
U. muieto muttitum' beside Imperat. mugatu

'
saum',
O. upsed
'portaverit' beside Imperat. portatu;
Partic.
uupsens,
U.
oseto
'fecit',
portust
3d PL
upsatuh), beside Gerundive

So doubtless O. urust 'oraverit',
(but O.
O. upsannam, Imperat. U. osatu.

I].frosetom ha ud3,tî^ (262,1), uasetom,uasetom viti^tum\Ij.vaco;
Present forms are
$, s, by 144), pesetom 'peccatum' (144), though
l
lacking.
Conjugation II
212.
Verbs of
as in Latin,
namely
Present Stem in e
this conjugation
comprise the same classes
Denominatives like L. albed from albus. So O. turumiiad

'torqueatur' from *tormo- (cf. L. tormentum), O. fatium 'fari',
See 262, 2.
O. putkd'possit'.
So U. fatrmtai 'terreto' with
2. Causatives like L. moneo.
L.
moneo
beside memini etc.
the regular o-grade (51, 97) as in
So O. likitud,
3. Primary Verbs like L. liceo, sedeo, etc.
1.
licitud 'liceto', kasit 'decet';

4
U. habe
'habet', ti9it 'decet', sersitu
sedeto', tenitu 'teneto', ufetu 'adoleto'.

a.
The
relation of the inflection of the Present to that
which belonged
originally to the primary verbs in e on the one hand and the denominatives and
causatives in -eio- on the other is similar to what is seen in the First Conjugation
(see 210, a).
etc., see 38,
For the i in O. putiad, U.

1, 39, 1, and 41, 42.
and
in O. licitud, U. tursitu,
e or, rarely, I)
e or , e
(i
precise cognates in Latin, of which it
impossible to say with certainty whether they belong to the Second or Fourth
6.
Owing
to the ambiguity of the spelling
there are several

is
habia, etc.,
Umbrian forms, without
Formation of the Moods and Tenses
213]
163
To the Second belong probably tremitu (L. tremo), sonitu (L. sonu),
L. Neptunus), which are used transitively ("overwhelm with terror,
water") and may be modeled after the causative type (tursitu); per-
Conjugation.
nepitu
(cf.
noise,
and
haps also sauitu in the same passage, but of uncertain meaning and derivation
That sonitu is of the Third (early L. sonit etc.) is less likely, for,
('sauciato'?).
short
vowel is not lost after n (88, 1), we should expect *sonetu. In
the
though
trebeit 'versatur' the ei points to I (48), but may also stand for e (42), and the
meaning rather favors the Second Conjugation.
To
the Second belong also,
much
'
doubt, eveietu 'voveto' (148); carsitu, kafetu, kafitu calato' contrasted with L. calo of the First upetu 'optato, deligito', with Perf. Pass. Partic.
without
which L. opto represents the iterative formation (opto

the same stem as in U. opeter, whence also L. optimus).
'
opeter lecti, choice', of
from
opeto-,
Conjugation III
Present Stem in e/
213. 1. Most verbs of this conjugation, as in Latin, show

Thus O. acum 'agere',
the simple root with the thematic vowel.
O. actud, U. aitu, from *agetod (143) O. edum 'edere'; U. emantur
'accipiantur'; O. pertumum 'perimere'; O. deikum 'dicere', dei;
U. deitu
cans,
Here
a.
(143), etc.
also,
in contrast to their
Latin cognates, O. kahad 'incohet',
U. amboltu 'ambulato', and U. vutu 'lavato' (but also L.
lavit beside lavat).
Presents in -no like L. cerno are represented by O. patensins aperirent' from *patno or *pateno (as if L. *patino).
2.
'
Presents with inserted nasals like L. rumpo, vinco, are

represented by O. uincter 'vincitur', U. ninctu 'ninguito'.
3.
4.
by U.
Reduplicated Presents like L.
sestu 'sisto';
and by *dido, seen
gigno, are represented

in O. didest 'dabit', U. tefa,
sisto,
c?zrsa'det', dirsans (131), teftu, dirstu, titu,
df&w'dato
(132
with
note), tefte'datur' (also Vest, didet'datf, Pael. dida'det').
Here
with loss of reduplication in composition, O. da[da]d 'dedat'

from *dad-dido (cf. L. reddo from *re-dido); and U. restef, reste 'instaurans,
On account of the meaning this view of U. restef is
renewing' from *re-sisto.
For the
far more probable than connection with U. stahu 'sto' etc. (215, 1).
a.
also,
restatu instaurato, offer' is also best taken as a reduplicated

Volsc.
sistiatiens, Pael. sestatiens(?) 'statuerunt'), with transfer to
(cf.
the First Conjugation (see 210, 6), or, less probably, with retention of original
same reason U.
'
formation
*sista- (Grk.
1
Also recognized by Hempl, with great probability, in the Duenos inscription,
See Trans.
Am.
Phil. Ass. 33, 157.
164
Inflection
[213
There are no examples of Presents
5.
like L.
cresco, in
confined to the Present System.

But
there are some forms parallel to L. posed in which the original
which the termination
become a part
Present-suffix has
*ponito'(?)
from
is
of the verb-stem.
*persketdd (146), to
O. comparascuster 'consulta
peperscust ;
curent 'arcessierint' (29, a).
For Presents
6.
(145);--U.
eis-
IV
Present Stem in
The
verbs of this conjugation comprise

Denominatives like L. finio. So U. persnihimu preca,-
214.
1.
from
See
*persni-.
262,
3.
Primary Verbs like L.

'faciat', U. fa$ia etc.;--U.
2.
fakiiad
erit'
like L. copio, see 216.
Conjugation
tor'
Thus U. perstu
which belongs the Fut. Perf.
used as adverb
see 202,
19),
with
venio.
So O.
heriiad 'capiat',
heris'vel' (2d Sg. Pres. Indie,

Fut. heriest, Perf. Pass. Partic.
herifi.
As appears from this last example,
not confined to the Present System as in most of the
hereitu, Perf. Subj.
the
is
Latin primary verbs.

3. Denominatives from it-stems, which in Latin follow the
Third Conjugation. So at least O. sakruvit 'sacrat', Fut. sakrvist,
from *sakru-id (cf. L. statuo from *statu-io).
215.
1.
The
Present
inflection of the
is
that which be-
longs properly to the primary verbs, and to a type of these,

to be recognized in other languages also, in which the suffix l
The length of the i is shown by

interchanges with -t-.
the absence of syncope and in part by direct evidence of the
Thus U. an-ouihimu 'induitor' (cf. Lith. aviii 'wear
spelling.
-(i)io-
from *ind-ouo, *ex-ouo, of Conj.
(shoes)'; L. indud, exud,
U. pur-douitu'-pOYYicito'
rihmu (L. pario, -perio)
U.
hereitu, herifi (214,

'sto' from *
stahu
2).
staid,
That the
concern us here.
and the
or
(96);
Ill);
am-paritu conlocato', ampa-
outside the Present System,

Likewise in U. stahitu 'stato', beside
also,
the
i
--U.
i is
of -(i)io-
almost certainly long, and

may
it is
belong ultimately to the root need not
Formation of the Moods and Tenses
216]
165
which may be
due to the influence of the regular spelling of the diphthong ai.
2. The Third Plural shows two formations.
O. fiiet'fiunt'
and staiet 'stant' (ai perhaps due to stait, above, 1; from *staient
would come regularly *staent) are like L. veniunt except for the
usual substitution of unthematic -ent for -ont (204, 3, a)-, while
O. stahint, eestint (89, 2) are as if we had in Latin *venint like
amant, monent, and a trace of such a formation is probably to
probably long also in O.
of the
stait 'stat' in spite
i,
This double formation is

be seen in L. prodlnunt etc. (128, 1).
in
that
seen
the
Future, where we find U. fieriest
paralleled by
and O.
(like ferest)
sakrvist (like deiuast),
and
by the Latin
also
Imperfects in -iebam and -ibam.

NOTE.
It is
uncertain which of the two formations
is
The
the earlier.
represent original -inti with vowel-shortening before nt, or -inti (see

216, note), or may be due to the analogy of -ant, -ent (-ant, -ent), of the First
and Second Conjugations. The corresponding Slavic verbs end in -etu, which
-int
may
points to -inti or
due
to
-inti,
an extension of
3.
In U.
but here again

i
it is
uncertain whether this
fuia'fiat'
(Fut. fuiest)
of
intervocal
retention
the
*fuiio]
/% A
/
r
analogy of forms like U.
Forms of
216.
In Latin
have short
is
original or
from the other forms.
i,
î
is
L. fid from
of course due to the
*fu-io
(:
fagia etc.
the type of L. capio
many primary
instead of
from
and
verbs in
-id,
like capio etc.,
after the thematic
vowel
of
such verbs had so many

the Third Conjugation had become
forms in common with those of the Third Conjugation that they
z',
commonly and conveniently grouped under it. In OscanUmbrian the great majority of the primary verbs have i. See 215.
Nevertheless there are some few forms which point to a
short i which has been lost by syncope, this bringing about
Thus
identity with the forms of the Third Conjugation.
are
O. factud 'facito' from *fakitdd, beside O. fakiiad 'faciat' ;

O. hjerrins caperent' beside O. heriiad'capiat'; --U. herter'oportet', U. pis-her 'quilibet', probably from Am'-, beside U. heris,
*
166
Inflection
with heri-',--U. hahtu, hatu, probably from

Whether O. stait, stahint, belong here is doubtful
hereitu, herifi (215,
*hapitod
(see 215,
[216
(218).
1)
1, 2).
The short
NOTE.
in Latin has been recently explained as having arisen
by iambic shortening (all the verbs of this type have the

That the iambic
first syllable short), from which it spread to the other forms.
shortening has been a contributory factor is altogether probable. But there
was already a nucleus of forms with inherited short i, for which there is eviin capis, fugis, etc.
dence in other languages. Otherwise, since iambic shortening is a purely Latin

phenomenon, we should have to separate 0. factud from fakiiad and L. /acid
and assume for it a different Present Stem.
Irregular Verbs
such as do not conform to

and
are mainly characterized
any
by the presence of the unthematic forms, are confined to the
two verbs 'to be' and 'to go' given in the paradigm (209). For
U. fertu is, in view of the Subj. ferar and Marruc. feret 'fert',
ferenter 'feruntur', better taken as thematic, from *feretod;
and U. veltu 'deligito', ehueltu, are from *ueletod (105, 2). The
Perfect System of U. fertu is supplied, not by a form corresponding to L. tull, but by a form belonging to *dido 'do', at
least in andirsafust (210, J), which belongs in use with U. anfeIrregular verbs, that
of the four regular types
217.
is
rener 'circumferendi'.
O. sum points to *s0m, whence also L. sum. This is

apparently a thematic form with secondary ending, which as an
Injunctive has come to be used in place of the original form
1.
of the Present Indicative.
But
(Grk. com, etc.).
O. 1st, which is the invariable spelling of the Cippus Abellanus
(7 occurrences) and so cannot possibly be a mere graphic variation of est, must be a different form.
It can represent *est
2.
(I
O.
= e, 41)
es-
est,
with
U.
es-
est,
agree with L.
est
standing in the same relation to the usual
as the ed- in L. est to the usual ed- of edo etc.

3.
Skt.
As
as-,
regards the distribution of the roots
etc.)
and fa- (Grk.
</>o-,
Skt. bhu-, etc.,
es-
(Grk. e<r-,
124), observe
Formation of
218]
the
Moods and Tenses
167
agreeing with L. foret rather than with esset, O.-U. fust

contrasted with L. erit, and U. futu contrasted with O. estud,
O.
fusid
L.
esto.
O. amfret 'ambiunt', for which one would expect *amfriiet

or *amfrint, is probably a form of the Second Conjugation, into
the analogy of which the Present had been drawn by the First
4.
Singular *amfreo, just as in Latin, vice versa, ambio follows the

Fourth Conjugation, starting from ambls, ambit, etc. In both
cases the isolation from the simplex
is
due to the
fact that the
prefixes were unusual, making the composition less obvious.

U. ambretuto 'ambiunto' etc. may also belong to the Second
Conjugation, but here there is no difficulty in assuming the
original unthematic inflection, the e corresponding to I in L. ltd
and both representing original ei.
Remarks on
the
Forms Connected with
L. habeo
U. habe 'habet', Pres. Subj. habia, Imperat. habitu,

But
habetu, belong with L. habeo to the Second Conjugation.
which
a
formation
the Future U. habiest shows
belongs properly
This might have arisen by analogy,
to the Fourth Conjugation.
owing to the resemblance between forms like habia (with i for e,
However, the inti39, 1) and those of the Fourth Conjugation.
mate relation between io- and ^"-formations is well known, and
218.
habiest
U.
may belong
to a lost present *habio.
may be compared with early

which the usual Present Stem
neifhabas 'ne adhibeant'
Latin advenat, tagam,

does not appear.
etc., in
The hep- of O. hipid 'habuerit', pruhipid 'prohibuerit', Fut.

Perf. hipust, pruhipust (cf. also U. eitipes, 264, 2) is best explained
as a contamination of the roots seen in L. habeo and capio, cepl.
Present *hapio is also to be assumed with great proba-
from *hapitod (216) through

*haptod, *haftod (121); to which belong further IT. subahtu
'deponito', subotu (?see 35, a), and subator 'omissi' (for the lack
bility for
U.
hahtu, hatu 'capito',
of the initial h, cf an-ostatu beside an-hostatu etc., 149, a).

.
168
Inflection
[218
very likely a mistake for *hapiest,

formed from *hapio, like U. heriest from *herio. In this case
all the Oscan forms would belong to *hapio.
O.
hafiest 'habebit' is
NOTE. L. habeo has often been connected with Gothic haban, Eng. have,
on the basis of a root khabh-. But the Umbrian forms point unmistakably
to a root ending in 6, not bh, and the Germanic words are probably from the
same root as Goth, hafjan, L. capio. 0. hafiest with / stands absolutely alone,
and is irreconcilable with U. habe etc., except on the assumption of a by-form of
the root.
Without further evidence for / it seems more likely that it is a mistake for *hapiest (cf fepacid for fefacid even as it stands hafiest contains one
etc.
obvious correction, the reading being
Remarks on
219.
The
the
hafiert).
Forms Connected with
Pres. Subj. O. fakiiad, U.
L. faci6
fagia,
Infin. facju, fasu,
Imperat. O. factud, agree entirely with the Latin inflection.

But the Umbrian Imperat. fetu, feitu, cannot correspond to
O.factud, for we should have *faitu like aitu to O. actud (143).
It
must rather come from
*fek(e)tod or fek(i)tod with the form
of the root seen in L. feel.
The
also
participles
U.
aanfehtaf
and
feta, if
belonging here, are
from fek-.
U.
feia
faciat',
should expect
beside
*fecia,
fa$ia,
but see
We
probably, from /<?&-.

on U. peiu.
is also,
144, b,
NOTE. It is noteworthy that in the Imperative form the spelling with e is

far more common than that with ei (fetu 48 times, fetu 52 times, feetu once feitu
20 times, feitu 5 times), while hi all other examples the diphthong resulting from
the change of k to i remains unchanged, not only in aitu, but also in -veitu and
:
The reason for the difference lies in the quality of the first vowel.
was an open e in both. -veitu (orig. e) and deitu (open e from ei; see 65),
and did not contract with the following i, while in feitu the e was a close e
In the same way ie was contracted
(orig. e; see 42) and did suffer contraction.
only when the e was close (82, 2, with a). Thus the spelling fetu, fetu, repre-
deitu (143).
The
sents the contracted form, while feitu, which is nearly as common as fetu in Old
Umbrian, is a retention of the old spelling prior to the contraction.
In
is
all
somewhat
the examples where
we have assumed
fek-,
some prefer fe-. This

Moreover it is
easier for feia, but less satisfactory for fetu, feitu.
probable that in the meaning do, make' the Italic root is always/efc-, fak-, though
this, of course, is an extension of an earlier fe-, fa- (Grk. By-, Skt. dha-, etc.), which
'
is
preserved in L. condo
etc.
and
in O. priiffed, pruftti (see
223 with
footnote).
Formation of
222]
the
Moods and Tenses
The Imperfect
220.
The only extant form
same formation
169
Indicative
is
O. fufans erant', showing the

'
form serving as the past tense

namely *bhud-, whence O. /-, L. -bd (124),
as in Latin.
of the verb 'to be',
was added to case-forms in -a, -e, giving a periphrastic formation, and this was then extended to root-forms, as in L. dabam,
ibam, with which O. fufans is most closely connected.
The Future
221.
This
Indicative
in origin a short-vowel Subjunctive
of an
with the Homeric short-vowel forms of the
Aorist Subjunctives.
In the Second and Third Singular the e
suffers syncope (90, 2), and in the Third Plural the -out is
supas
Thus
O.
deiuast
-ent,
planted by
regularly (204, 3).
'iurabit',
censazet cQusebnut\ U. prupehast piabit', from -dset, -dsent;
is
s-Aorist, identical
<
U.
ferest 'feret'
'
from
*fereset-,-
*ostendesenter (137,2,156);
furent 'erunt',
from
*fuset,
O.
U. ostensendi 'ostendentur' from

fust, U. fust (fus, 127,3) 'erit',
*fusent; -
U.
eest,
est 'ibit'
from
*eiset, etc.
properly formed from the VerbStem, the Future has come to follow the Present Stem even
where it differs from the former. So O. didest 'fabif with the
Although the
s-aorist is
Present reduplication, U. fieriest

(100, 3, e), U. purtuvies 'porricies',
(heries, 127, 3) 'volet',

fuiest'fiet',
with the
O. herest
-io-
of the
In the Fourth Conjugation there are two forregards the stem, related to one another as the
Latin Imperfects leniebam and lenibam e.g. U. heriest etc.,
Present Stem.
mations, as
but O.
sakrvist 'sacrabit' (Pres. sakruvit).
The
latter is analogous
to deiuast.
The Perfect
Indicative
This tense, as in Latin, includes various formations.

While the vl- and s-Perfects of the Latin are lacking, their place
222.
is
taken by others specifically Oscan-Umbrian.
The
/-,
tt-,
and
170
Inflection
[222
nki-P erfects (227-229), though having no formal connection with

the Latin w-Perfect, resemble it in scope, in that they are mainly
confined to the First and Fourth Conjugations.
An
NOTE.
an s-Aorist in origin, is assumed by some

But this is probably based on the partifrom two dentals (138). A w-Perfect is also assumed
s-Perfect, that
is,
for U. sesust 'sederit', andersesust.
stem *sesso- with ss

by some, but with even less
cipial
The endings
justification.
same
as in other secondary tenses.

In illustrating the different types, forms of the Perfect Subjunctive and Future Perfect are included.
are the
Reduplicated Perfect. Examples: O. deded 'dedit',

with Fut. Perf. U. tefust, dirsust, from *dedust
(131, c),
- - U.
O.
fecerit';
223.
U.
dede
fefacid
(by 131);
peperscust 'posuerit'(?);
U. pepurkurent 'poposcerint'; --U. fefure 'fuerint' (128, 2, a); O. pniffed 'posuit'

U. dersicust 'dixerit' from *dedikust (by 131);
1
from *pro-fefed: L. pro-didit, con-didit, etc. (for the ff cf.
L. rettull, reppull, for *re-tetuli etc.);
from *man-fefed (80, 2), as if

(see 264,2), manafum 'mandavi';
locavit'
etc.
is
O. aa-manaffed 'mandavit,
L. *mandidit like condidit
O.
fifikus <decreveris'(?).
This
a. In all examples but the last the vowel of the reduplication is e.
but
in
after
the
Perfect
of
the
vowel
the original
Latin,
reduplication,
analogy
it was replaced by an i, w, or o, of the root-syllable
was the same in both Perfect and Present; e.g. momordl
of tetendl to tendo, etc.,
wherever the
latter
O. fifikus, if connected with

cucurrl, etc., but pepull.
an example of a similar, though independent, development
None of the other Perfect forms is necessarily at variance
in Oscan-Umbrian.
with such an assumption, for in U. dersicust and fefure there is no identity in
for earlier memordi,
L. flgo, U. fiktu,
is
the root-syllable of Present and Perfect, and for U. pepurkurent the Present
is
unknown.
224.
Simple Perfect without reduplication.
Examples
O. kiimbened 'convenit', O. cebnust (ce- prefix as in L. cedo),

O. avafafcer 'dedicaO. dicu st 'dixerit';
U. benust 'venerit';
O. dadid
vit' (80, 2), U. fakust 'fecerit'; -- U. habus 'habuerit'
;
1
(
The meaning
Irk. irporLOrj/ju
of O. pruffed
and
(244, 1) agrees more nearly with that of

In the Latin compounds in -do are merged
pruftfi
than with that of L. prodo.
forms of the roots dhe- 'put' and do- 'give', and the existence of the former is less
obvious in prodo than in condo, which is therefore a more certain cognate of the
Oscan forms.
Formation of
226]
'dediderit';
-- U.
the
Moods and Tenses
'
couortus, courtust converterit'
171
O. pertemust
U.
peremust 'perceperit';
procanurent '*proci-eiscurent
U.
U.
nuerint';
'arcessierint';
portust portaverit'
- O. urust 'oraverit'; -- O.
comparascuster consulta erit';
O. aflakus 'detuleris'(?).
'peremerit',
'
'
a. As in Latin, it is impossible to distinguish always between forms which

are in origin simple thematic Aorists, like Grk. e\nrov etc., and those which
belong historically to the Reduplicated Perfect, but have lost the reduplication
in composition or, by analogy, in the simplex, as L. scidi beside earlier scicidl etc.
Loss of reduplication is most evident in cases like 0. dicust beside U. dersicust

or U. fakust beside 0. fefacid. O. dadid and U. procanurent are doubtless exam0. urust and U. portust from verbs
ples of loss of reduplication in composition.
of the First Conjugation (see 211) are, of course, not original formations.
6. U. lust 'ierit' is parallel to L. il, and U. purtiius 'porrexeris' is an
extension of the same type, like L. audil after il.
With purtiius belongs also
U.
heriiei 'voluerit'
(234, note).
Perfect with lengthened vowel in the root-syllable.

Examples: O. hipid 'habuerit', hiputt, etc. (218), U. prusikurent
225.
'pronuntiaverint' (cf. also O. sipus 'sciens', 90, 1, 5), with e, like

L. cepi, venl, etc.; further O. upsed 'fecit', uupsens, upsens, oi>7ro-ez>?,
with
o (53) in contrast to o of the
lengthened vowel
a short vowel of the Present.
a.
By
is
Present (upsannam
etc.).
meant here simply a long vowel
in contrast to
represents an inherited variation e.g. e a in

0. hipid, sipus, as in L. cepi to capio (see also 218), or e: e in U. prusikurent,
as in L. venl to venio.
0. upsed belongs to a denominative of the First ConjuIt
gation, from which one would expect Perf. *upsatted or *upsafed, but is formed
after the analogy of Perfects of primary verbs, and the o in contrast to the o of
the Present must be due to Perfects like L. eml, odl, etc.
b. Observe that the forms corresponding to L. eml, venl, and feel do not
follow this type. Thus O. pertemust (224); 0. kumbened, U. benust (224);
O. fefacid (223), U. fakust (224), like fhefhaked of the Praenestine brooch (cf.
L. pepigl beside pegl).
The
found in Umbrian only, the

examples being Fut. Perf. entelust 'imposuerit', 2d Sg. entelus,
and apelust 'impendent', 2d Sg. apelus. These are based on
226.
participial
cipial
Z-Perfect.
This
is
forms * en-tend-lo-, *am-pend-lo-
suffix
in the
credulus, etc.),
a regular partialso L. pendulus,
(-lo- is
Slavic languages ; cf
with the change of ndl through nnl,
.
nl,
to
(135).
172
Inflection
[226
arose in the Future Perfect, which is of

participial origin, and as the only examples are in this tense it
is impossible to say whether it ever extended to the Perfect,
The type doubtless
If not, its mention here

giving such forms as *enteled etc.
among the Perfect types is only justified by convenience.
227. The /-Perfect. Examples: O. aikdafed decrevit'(?);4
O.
U. andirsafust circumtulerit'
*
sakrafir 'sacrato';
-- U.
'piatum sit';
O.
'accensum sit';
hafi
herifi
'
oportuerit' ;
probably U.
U. picehefi
U. amprefuus 'ambieris',
fufens 'fuerunt';
ambrefurent 'ambierint'.
This /-Perfect is a periphrastic formation like the Imperfect, the second element in this case being *blmom, *bhues,
*bhuet, etc., that
is,
formed from the root 'to be'

The Latin Futures like amdbo con-
a past tense
with the thematic vowel.

tain the same form, but in
Subjunctive function.
228. The ^-Perfect.
This is found in Oscan (with PaeligOscan
nian, Marrucinian, and Volscian) but not in Umbrian.
all of
examples,
PI. priifattens
the First Conjugation, are:

dadikatted 'dedicavit'
priifatted 'probavit',
teremnattens 'terminave-
tribarakattins 'aedificaverint'; - - lamatir,
runt';
tur'(?)
its
lamatir 'caeda-
Cf. Pael. coisatens 'curaverunt',
djuunated 'donavit'.
Marruc. amatens, Volsc. sistiatiens 'statuerunt'. This formation

is probably based on the 0-Participle through the medium of the
Future Perfect (cf. the Umbrian Z-Perfect), but so long as the
double
t is
left
NOTE.
unexplained
its
It is possible that
history
must remain
obscure.
a contamination of the to-Participle and
the wes-Participle resulted in a form with tu (e.g. -tuos) which then

became U. But it is difficult to support the change of tu to U.
O. angetuzet proposuerint', the etymology of which is wholly uncertain,
has sometimes been taken as a ^-Perfect. But without further evidence of a
'
a.
^-Perfect in the Third Conjugation, it seems

to the root (get- or gent- with prefix an-).
angitu..
if
229.
related,
The
is
more probable that the t belongs

By any theory the fragmentary
puzzling on account of the
w&i-Perfect.
This
is
i.
found in Umbrian only,
the examples being Fut. Perf. purdinsiust 'porrexerit', purdinsust,
purdinsus, 2d Sg. purtincus;
combifiamiust 'nuntiaverit',
Formation of
231]
the
Moods and Tenses
173
disleracombifiansiust, combifiansust, Perf. Subj. combifiansi ;

These forms point clearly to a formalinsust 'inritum fecerit'.
tion containing nki (see 144), but

Taking purdinsiust as the
earlier
precise origin is uncertain.

formation, one may assume that it is
its
based on an adjectival stem *purdinkio-, again through the medium of the Future
Such a form would contain an -inko- based on the O.-U. suffix
Perfect (226).
-In- (0. leginum etc.) like L. -iunco- based on the corresponding -ion- (cf. L. ratiuncula to ratio). But neither this nor any of the other explanations is entirely
convincing.
The Future Perfect
For examples, see 205-209 (especially 207) and 223-229.

For the omission of final t in U. 3d Sg. habus and couortus, cf.
230.
127,
3.
The
origin of this formation is disputed, but the most probable explanation is that it is periphrastic, a combination of a
short-vowel Subjunctive of the verb 'to be' with an old Nom.

Sg. of a Perf. Act. Partic. in -us, a possible relic of which is
O. sipus 'sciens'
-us-ses,
3d Sg.
(90,
-us-set,
l, b).
whence by syncope
analogy of the Future,

-ust the
3d
The forms would then be 2d
After the
would
arise beside
e.g. after -azent to -ast,
PI. in -uzent (O. -uzet, -uset,
Sg.
-us(s), -ust.
U.
-urent).
Another possibility is that the type is formed from the

Connection
Perfect Stem after the analogy of the Future fust erit'.
with the Latin vi- and m-Perfect, which is strongly urged by some,
seems to the author the least likely view.
a. U. uesticos libaverit' (VI b 25) beside Imper&t.uesticatu is taken by some
as coming from *uestikaust, but we should expect rather *uesticafust, or *uesticust
like portust.
It probably stands for uesticos fust, 1 and is a fo-Participle, like
NOTE.
'
'
U. pihos 'piatus', but used here in the Active sense likeU. cersnatur, L. cenatus.
THE SUBJUNCTIVE
231.
The
Italic
Subjunctive represents a fusion of the old
Subjunctive and Optative, which are kept distinct in Greek and

in
Vedic Sanskrit.
1 Such
an ellipsis, though perhaps without parallel in Latin, is natural enough
where the Future Perfect has been used in a clause immediately preceding, and where
the conjunction arnipo donee' prevents any ambiguity. But it is also possible that
the omission is a mere error.
'
174
Inflection
The Optative mood-sign was
[231
%e,
I,
for unthematic verbs, as
seen in L. sim, s7s, etc. (early L. siem, sies, etc.), velim, edim, etc.,
and also in the Perfect Subjunctive in -im etc. In thematic
verbs the mood-sign, including the thematic vowel, was oi, as in
Grk. <t>epoL etc., but of this formation there is no trace in Italic.
The Subjunctive mood-sign

tical
for unthematic verbs
was iden-
with the thematic vowel of the thematic Indicatives.
This
which may be called the short-vowel Subjunctive, is seen

in Latin in ero and in the Future Perfect, and in Oscan-Umbrian
in the Future and probably in the Future Perfect (230), but has
not survived in any forms which are Subjunctives from the
For thematic verbs there were two moodItalic point of view.
e.
a
is seen in Latin in the Present Subjunca
The
and
signs,
The e is seen in the
tive of Conjugations II, III, and IV.
Present Subjunctive of Conjugation I (probably, see below) and
in the Imperfect and Pluperfect Subjunctive, also in the Future
In
of Conjugations III and IV except in the First Singular.
type,
general, then, the Italic Subjunctive forms represent either unthematic Optatives with ie, I, or thematic Subjunctives with a or e.
In Oscan-Umbrian their distribution

except in the Perfect Subjunctive
is
the
same as
in Latin
(234).
The Present Subjunctive

232.
For examples, see
205-209.
In the First Conjugation
the Oscan forms deiuaid i\lTQt\ acfcra''censeat', sakahiter 'sacrificetur', contain -de-, from which comes L. -e- by contraction.
i
This -de- from
-die- is
probably the ^-Subjunctive of
-dio-,
though
might also be wholly or in part the ^"-Optative of an untheThe Umbrian forms portaia 'portet' etc.
matic stem in -a.
it
represent a departure from the original type and are due to

the influence of such forms as U. facia, feia, fuia, etc., of the
Fourth Conjugation. The forms of Conjugations II-I V agree

Of the unthematic forms, U. si, sins,
entirely with the Latin.
etc., show the same generalization of the I as is seen in L. sis
etc. (early sies etc.); while O. osii[ns with U for ie shows the
Formation of
236]
opposite extension of
*si-ent (ending -ent)
forms containing
ie, or,
with
Moods and Tenses
the
175
more exactly, represents the original

changed to e under the influence of
-ie-.
The Imperfect Subjunctive

233.
The only examples
are O. fusid 'foret', hjerrins 'cape-
rent', patensins 'aperirent'
(with P&e\.upsaseter 'operaretur, fieret').

identical with the e in L. esses, amdres, ageres, etc., and
the formation represents an <f-Subjunctive of an s-Aorist.
The
The
is
an unthematic formation, would take the short-vowel

Subjunctive, and this is preserved in the O.-U. Future (221).
But, used as Subjunctives, the forms followed the analogy of
s-Aorist, as
the long-vowel type, which had become characteristic of Italic
Subjunctives.
The Perfect Subjunctive
For examples, see 205-209 and 223-229. The i of

O. sakrafir and tribarakattins points to e rather than i, so that
the formation is an ^-Subjunctive.
234.
NOTE.
Some maintain
that the two Oscan forms with
are not sufficient
evidence to justify us in assuming a divergence from the Latin formation, which

is an S-Optative
that the i of sakrafir may be a mistake such as is found in the
;
and that the of tribarakattins may stand

As regards the latter point, the Imperf. Subj.
forms like hjerrins etc. beside fusid show that before the ending -ns a long vowel
was either retained or restored by analogy (78, a), and so we are reasonably
justified in assuming from tribarakattins a 3d Sg. *tribarakattid. As for U. heriiei,
class of inscriptions to
for
i,
shortened from
it
before
belongs,
nt.
best taken as a Perf. Subj. voluerit' (and heriei, herie vel', which is the
form), the spelling ei is otherwise unknown for either e or z, but may stand
which
same
which
'
is
'
It must be admitted that the material bearing

e, like the ei in nesimei (42).
on the question is scanty, but so far as it goes it points decidedly, we think, to
an e-Subjunctive.
for
THE IMPERATIVE
are
Two
probable examples of the Present Imperative

U. aserio 'observa' and stiplo 'stipulare', both of the First
235.
Here also Pael. eite ite'.

Conjugation, with o for final a (34).
236. All other forms are such as correspond to the Latin
c
Future Imperative.
176
Inflection
The ending
1.
U.
-tu,
Second and Third Singular
of the
corresponding to L.
For examples, see
[236
-to,
early -tod, Grk.
is
O. -tud,
-ro>, etc. (53, 54).
All the Oscan forms are of the Third
205-209.
In the Third Conjugation the thematic vowel suffers

syncope except after n (88, 1). For U. aitu, deitu, -veitu, see 143
Person.
for 'U.feitUifetu, 219.
no unquestioned example of a Plural in Oscan,

but eituns (nos. 14-18) has often, and perhaps correctly, been
As such it is easily explained as formed
taken as 'eunto'.
from the Singular after the analogy of the Third Plural of
other tenses, where -ns corresponds to Sg. -d, e.g. Subj. -am
beside -ad, -ins beside -id, etc.
It is no objection to this that
the Latin and Umbrian formations are different, for both are
2.
There
is
secondary.
In Umbrian a Second and Third Plural has been formed
by the addition of -td (written -ta, -tu, -to see 34), of uncertain
So fututo 'estote', aituta 'agunto', habetutu, habituto
origin.
;
'habento', tusetutu, tursituto 'terrento', etc.

a.
The form
etatu, etato
'
itatote'
comes from
*etatutu, *etatuto,
by hap-
lology, as L. semestris from *semi-mestris etc.
also a Passive Imperative, ending in Oscan

in -mur, in Umbrian in -mu, PI. -mumo.
Thus O. censamur 'cen-
237.
There
-- U.
is
PL persnihimumo
eheturstahamu
anouihimu 'induito',
'exterminate', etc. (the UmThe history of the ending is
brian forms are all Deponents).
like that of early Latin -mind, in fruimino etc., which is related
se tor';
persnihmu, persnihimu 'precator',
Second Plural (originally an Infinitive form),

but modeled after the Active ending -to(d). Similarly O.-U.
*-mod was formed after -tod, and in Oscan the d was replaced
by the r of the Passive. The Umbrian pluralizing -md is
modeled after the -td.
to the -mini of the
NOTE.
This *-mod
may come from *-mnod and
so be almost identical
But, in the absence of other evidence for a change of ran to

in Oscan-Umbrian, the possibility must be granted that, while formed in the
with L. -mind.
same way as L. -mino, it started from a by-form with m, perhaps one

cases in which an I.E. interchange of mn and m has to be recognized.
of the
Formation of
238]
Moods and Tenses
the
177
U. armamu, arsmahamo ordamini' comes from *arsmamumo by hapAnd this has effected a reduction in the following
as
etato 'itatote'.
lology,
word, kateramu, caterahamo 'catervamini'.
'
a.
THE PASSIVE
238.
The Imperative forms have
just been mentioned.
In
the Indicative and Subjunctive only the Third Singular and

Third Plural are represented, but two different types of formation are to be distinguished. For omission of the final r in
Umbrian, see
1.
with
is
103, 4.
Forms
-tur.
and
answering to the Latin formation

In Oscan only -ter is found, while in Umbrian -ter
in -ter
-tur,
used in primary tenses, -tur in secondary.

Indicatives.
O. uincter 'convincitur',
Examples
sakarater 'sacratur',
vescuntur', comparascuster 'consulta erit'

'
'oportet', tefte <datur'(?), ostensendi osteudentur'
karanter
'
(39,
U.
herter
2,
156).
Cf. also Marruc. /erewfer 'feruntur'.
Subjunctives.
O. sakahiter 'sanciatur';
U. emantur, emantu
'accipiantur', terkantur 'suffragentur', tursiandu 'terreantur' (156).

Cf. also Pael. upsaseter 'operaretur, fieret'.
2. Forms in which r alone appears as the ending of the
Third Singular. This type is unknown in Latin. The most certain examples are: Pres. Subj. U./erar;
Perf. Subj. O. sakrafir, with which belong O. lamatir, lam&tir, U.pihafei, herifi, cehefi,
and probably U.
ier (cf.
Fut. Perf.
Pres. Indie. O. loufir

L. libet; for meaning 'vel',
iust);
(from *loufer beside Act. *loufet:

see 202, 18).
For the meaning of forms of this type, see 239.
The Future Perfects U. benuso, couortuso, probably belong
here, standing for *benusor
and *couortusor, though their precise
origin is doubtful.
a.
The view that U.
ent Subjunctive of a
given up.
Though
of its use for short
still
ei
i
hertei, herti,
stands for *herter, and represents a Presfrom those cited under 1 and 2, is to be
different type
usually stands for a long vowel, there are a few instances

(29) which, taken in connection with U. ostensendi with i
for e before final r (39, 2), show that it is unnecessary to separate hertei from
herter and other forms in -ter. Nor is the Subjunctive demanded by the syntax.
178
Inflection
0. sakraitir 'sacretur', for which one
6.
[238
would expect
*sakraiter like saka-
Or shall we
possibly owes its i to contamination with forms like sakrafir.
adopt the other possible reading sakrattir in spite of the fact that this would
hiter,
give us a ^-Perfect
and an /-Perfect from the same verb
kaispatar 'caedatur'(?) and krustatar 'cruentetur'(?), apparently

If they
related to L. caespes and crustus, there is no satisfactory explanation.
of
the
^-Perfect
from
of
the
First
denominatives
are taken as Subjunctives
ForO.
c.
Conjugation, the -ar instead of -ir cannot be accounted for. It is more probable
that they are Present Subjunctives of the Third Conjugation, from *kaispo,
*krusto, the -tar in place of -ter being due, possibly, to contamination with the
Another suggestion is that they are from Presents

which case they belong to the same type as U. ferar.
type of U. ferar.
-aid, in
Passive and Deponent formation characterized by

the common possession of the Italic and Celtic languages.
239.
is
in -ato or
This r
is
unquestionably to be connected with a series of Third
Plural secondary endings containing r, which are preserved in

But the precise starting-point
Sanskrit (-ur, -ran, -ranta, etc.).
and the various steps in the development are necessarily obscure.

The following view seems most probable. 1
We
ending
start
from an Active ending
-r,
parallel to the usual -nt,
and a Middle
-ro parallel to the usual -nto.
The forms in -r, though originally Plural and Active, came to be used
the subject was indefinite, and in this way lost their specifically
when
only
Plural force.
Cf. Eng. 'they say' or 'one says', but Germ, 'man sagt', Fr. 'on
From
such a meaning it is but a step to an Impersonal Passive (cf.
etc.
dit',
and from that again to a fully developed Passive with definite
development would be assisted by the existence of other forms
containing r which were based on a Middle ending and so had partly Passive
In the O.-U. forms in -r the impersonal meaning prevails,
force from the outset.
there being only one form with subject expressed, namely O. esuf lamatir let
him be beaten' (?). In O. Itiviass
sakriss sakrafir, avt ultiumam kerssnals 'the
loviae are to be consecrated with sacrifices, but the last one with banquets',
sakrafir has the Accusative construction which goes with the meaning 'let one
O. loufir, U. ier, herifi, benuso, and
consecrate', 'let there be consecration of.
Eng.
'it is said'),
subject
and
this
'
couortuso are impersonal, while in the case of U. ferwr, pihafei, and cehefi it is
impossible to say whether the word or clause to which they refer is to be taken
as Nominative or Accusative.
1 1 follow
Thurneysen, K.Z. 37, 92 ff., in his explanation of forms in -ter, but
forms like U. ferar I still hold to what is substantially the view of Zinnner,
K.Z. 30, 276 if., and this without regard to the question of how far an Active imper-
for
sonal use
is
actually to be recognized in the corresponding Celtic forms.
Formation of
242]
the
Moods and Tenses
179
The forms in -ter sprang from a Third Plural in -ntro representing a contamination of the Middle endings -nto and -ro (cf. Skt. -ranta, a combination
of the same elements in the reverse order).
After this the Third Singular ending
-to
became -tro and -tro, -ntro, became -ter, -nter, in the same way as U. ager,
from *agros (91, 2).
The forms in -tur, undoubtedly from -tor, are the most difficult, but per;
L. ager,
haps originated in a combination of -nto with the simple -r, giving -ntor, whence
the Singular -tor.
All the formations mentioned, though originating in secondary endings,
came to be used in primary tenses as well. The distinction of primary -ter and
secondary -tur
in all tenses
is
unoriginal and confined to Urnbrian.
In Latin, -tur prevailed
in Oscan, -ter.
The Periphrastic Passive
In the Perfect System of the Passive, periphrastic

forms are more common than the r-forms. Thus Perf Indie.
240.
est',
pruftuset 'posita sunt', seriftas set
'scriptae sunt', U. screhto est 'scriptum est', screihtor sent, etc.;

Perf. Subj. U. kuratu si'curatum sit'; Fut. Perf. U. pihaz fust
'piatus erit', muieto fust 'muttitum erit', cersnatur furent 'cenati
Perf. Infin. U. kuratu em 'curatum esse', ehiato erom
erunt', etc.
;
'emissum
esse'.
The Present
Infinitive
For examples, see 205-209.

The ending was -om,
doubtless an Accusative form in origin, with change to -urn
in Oscan (50).
In the First Conjugation -aum remained uncontracted, and in tribarakavum the v is simply a glide sound. See 83.
For the Perfect Infinitive Passive, see 240.
241.
The Supine
242.
The one
example of the Supine is U. anzeriatu,

showing the same formation and use as
certain
aseriato 'observatum',
the Latin Supine.

a.
U. aso
VI b
Perf. Pass. Partic.
50
On
is
o for -w(m),
see 57.
often regarded as a Supine, but is more probably a

same person carry it lighted on the right shoulder").
("Let the
180
Inflection
The Present Active
The formation
243.
O. praesentid 'praesente'
reste 'instaurans' (213,
[243
Participle
is
(178,
4, a),
5,
U.
the /, see no, 4.

a. The existence
a),
U.
kutef
Examples
zefef, serse 'sedens',
'murmurans'
(262,
are
U. restef,
For
2).
of an O. staief stans' is altogether doubtful, owing to

the uncertainty of the reading and division of words (no. 29).
'
The Perfect Passive
The formation
244.
is
Participle
O. scn/itos'scriptas', U. screihtor;
U. sihitu cincO. pruftu 'posita' from *pro-fa-to- (faO. status 'stati';
4
1. -to-.
tos';
reduced grade of /<?-, as in fak- beside fek-); L. pro-di-tus,

- - U. daetom
con-di-tus, Grk. Trpo-de-ros (see 223 with f ootnote)
O. ancensto 'incensa', censtom-en
'delictum' (as if L. *de-itum);
;
'in censum', to
censaum
ing in a dental, see 138
For forms
and for U. spefa
(211).
in -soetc.,
from roots end-
see no,
3.
0. ancensto, censtom-en, represent the normal formation, as compared

is one of the examples of the analogical extension of -so-.
L. censor (O. kenzsur, occurring once, is due to Latin
censtur
O.
Similarly
a.
with L. census which
influence).
probable example of the analogical -so- is *pelso-, assumed from

See 262, 1, a. So also U. sepse, which may well mean 'sane'
'sane
sarsite
sarteque'), is perhaps an adverb formed from *saipso(sepse
b.
U. pelsatu
etc.
L. saeptus.
Cf. L. lapsus.
c. U. aso'arsum' (242, a) is commonly connected with L. assus, which
seems to contain *asso- in place of *asto-. But it might also be connected with
L. arsus,
That
if
the r of arded, areo, were original and not from s, as is often assumed.
might stand in the same relation to the rf of U. trahuorfi (115, 3)
is, its s
as that of L.
impossible
whole
if
rusum
L. areo
class of
2.
to the restored rs of rfirsum, versus, etc.
words
-dto-.
is
is
cenati', anzeriates
a.
--U.
est',
staflatas
statutae',
pihaz, pilios 'piatus' (35, 137, 2), $ersnatur
observatis', etc.
0. deiuatuns 'iurati
form to the influence
is
obscure.
ehpeilatas 'erectae';
This of course
connected with ara, O.-U. asa-, but the history of this
1
,
if
the n
is
not merely a mistake, must owe
of agent-nouns in -fin- like L. praedo, O. sverrunei (247,
its
L').
Formation of
245]
the
Moods and Tenses
181
U. purditom 'porrectum', Amftt 'opt&to', stahmito

statutum', persnis precatus' from *persnit(o)s, etc. Like persnis
in formation and use is U. uestis, uesteis 'libans', beside uesticatu
3.
-ito-.
'
etc.
from an extended stem
site 'sarte' (see
above,
4. -eto- (see
36,
1,
3,
uirseto 'visum',
5),
as
88,
2).
'lecti'
opeter
comatir 'commolitis' with
U.
tion,
Here belongs also U. sarL. *sarcltus instead of sartus.
*uestikd-.
if
U.
tacez,
(137, 2),
maletu 'molitum'
(beside
5),
further, in the First Conjuga-
(212,
-to-):,
tases 'tacitus'
prusecetu, oseto, etc. (211).
U. comohota commota' probably belongs here, coming from *mouetoby syncope and change of ou to 6 (72). L. motus also comes from *moueto-, but
independently. For it is not to be separated from votus from *uoueto-, earlier
'
a.
*uoghyeto-, U. vufetes (152), in which, obviously, the process

Latin.
is
specifically
The Gerundive
245.
of
nd
to
The forms correspond

nn (135). The origin of
to the Latin,
the formation
with the change

is still
unsettled.
Examples O. upsannam 'faciendam', sakrannas 'sacrandae', eehiiaU. pihaner 'piandi', anferener 'circumnasum emittendarum'
:
'
ferendi', pelsans 'sepeliendus'(?).
The Oscan-Umbrian forms bear upon the much-disputed question

Gerundive to this extent, that they are unfavorable to any
theory which assumes that the original form contained ndh. For there are too
NOTE.
of the origin of the
we think, in the way of assuming that the representation of

an original sonant aspirate after a nasal by a simple sonant is not only Latin and
Umbrian (161) but also Oscan, and so may belong to the Oscan-Umbrian or even
the Italic period.
See 161, a with footnote, and 264, 2 (O. aa-manaffed from
Pres. *man/o), not to mention 0. Anafriss.
Otherwise Fay, Trans. Am. Phil.
serious difficulties,
Assoc. 29, pp. 15
ff.
WORD-FORMATION
DERIVATION OF NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

NOUNS
246.
1.
U.
4
-tor- in
agent-nouns (L.
victor).
O. aenstur 'censor',
'
affertur *adfertor, flamen', O.embratur'imperator', O.Regaturei

See 180, 1.
Rectori' (with -d-tor- after derivatives of a-verbs).
a. Derivatives of agent-nouns are regularly formed fr.om the reduced grade
of the suffix (97), like L. victr-lx; e.g. U. kvestretie, uhtretie (251, 1), beside
Here belong the Oscan proper names Sadiriis
kvestur, uhtur, O. Fuutrei (180, a).
'Satrius' (81, 157, 2; cf. L. sator), Vestirikiitii 'Vestricio' (81; cf. L. Vestorius
with
-tor-), Tintiriis
'
*Tintrius'
(cf.
L. Tintorius with -tor-; Tintirius
is
simply
But the later formation

the Oscan form, like Pontius, Popidius, Calamus).
with -tor- (cf. L. amatorius, auctoritas) is also represented, e.g. U. speturie
'censores'.
'*spectoriae' beside Speture '*Spectori', O. Kenssurineis beside kenzsur
-ter- (-ter-, -tr-) in
2.
U.
pater',
247.
f rater
1.
nouns of relationship
See
'fratres'.
O.
(L. pater).
patir
180, 2.
-ion- (-m-), -tion- (-tin-), in abstracts
denoting action,
or, with a transfer to the concrete sense, the result of the action
O. tribarakkiuf aedificium', tanginud 'sententia',

fructus', medicatinom 'iudicationem', U. natine'natione'.
'
(L. legio, dctio).

'
fruktatiuf
See
181,
a.
with
-ti-,
of
a.
which
-tion- is
Latin has the extended form.

'
O. uhftis voluntates'
tid.
L. optio
'
Cf. also U. puntes pentads'
from *span-ti
(110,
an extension, is seen in some words where the

Thus U. ahtim-em ad caerimonium'(?): L. actio
*
U. -vakaz, -uacos, from *uakat(i)s
L. vaca-
U. spanti 'latiis'
from *pomp-ti- (146, 153)
Germ, spannen, related to spa- in U. spahatu
;
(root span-, Eng. span,
3, a).
That is, the formation of the word as a whole, irrespective of inflectional variastrictly under this head, such us the formation of
adverbs, of the comparative! and superlative, etc., have been treated, for greater convenThere remain, then, Derivation of Nouns and
ience, in connection with Inflection.
No
Adjectives by means of suffixes, Secondary Verbal Derivation, and Composition.
1
tions.
Some matters which belong
attempt is made to present the material in

more important formations.
182
full,
but examples are given of
all the
Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives
248]
183
O. sverrunei 'spokesman'
U. maron-, name of an
see note to C. A. 2 cf L. susurrd)
(?
For other nouns in -on-, see 181, b.
official (see note to no. 84).
-on- in
2.
agent-nouns (L. praedo).

.
probably an extension of -on-, and frequent in names of divinities

In the parallel names of male divinities,
seen in U. Vesune.
U. Afmune, Puemune, Uofione, all Dat. Sg., it is not clear whether the suffix is
a.
-ona-,
is
(L. Bellona),
-ono- or simply -on-.
-men- (-mn-) in nouns denoting action or result of the action

O. teremniss 'terminibus' (but
U. nome 'noinen';
(L.fragmeri).
3.
U. termnom-e
etc.,
like L. terminus beside termen)
'dedicatione' (from dikd-;

form -mento- is seen in
U. pelmner
248.
cf.
L. certdmen
etc.).
- - U. tikamne
The extended
But
O. tristaamentud 'testamento'.
L. pulmentum.
-lo-, -elo-, -flo-,
-Mo-, -tro-, in
nouns denoting means or
instrument, or sometimes place or result.

-lo-,-elo-(L.vinculum). U. *uislo- (preuislatu^pYaevmcuU. tigel 'dedicatio', Ace. Sg. ti9lu, from
lato') from *uinkelo- ;
1.
See
*dikelo-.
2.
-flo-
88, 4, 144.
orig. -dhlo-,
(L. pabulum-,
Grk.
-#Xo-).
*staflo-
(L. stabulum) is implied by O. staflatas 'statutae', U. staflarem

1
Cf the
*stabularem', Pael. pristafalacirix *praestibulatrix'.
'
adjective suffix -fli- (261, i).

3. -Jclo-, -kid- (L. pidculum
orig.
-tlo-,
Grk. -r\o-
see 129,
2).
O. sakarakliim templum', U.pihaclu piaculo', U. naraklum 'narratio';

-U. kumnahkle 'inconventu', from *komno- (U. kumne, O. comono),
either directly, after the analogy of other forms m-dklo-, or through
'
'
a denominative verb-stem *komnd-;--U. ehvelklu 'sententiam'

from *ueleklo- (ehueltu,velta' cf. L. vehiculum);
U. muneklu 'sportulam' from *moini-klo- (cf. L. perlculum), containing a denom9
inative verb-stem *moinl- (cf. L. munia, communis, O. muini-ku)

(Masc.) O. puklum 'puerum', Pael. puclois (Skt. putrd-);U. fikla 'offam' from *fig-kid (L. jingo). For O. pestlum 'templum'
with
-tlo-
see 129,
a.
preserved, and U. persclo, belonging probably under
1,
2.
Is U. aviekla, auiecla
*auie-klo-,
'
angurali' simply an adjective
formed from a denominative verb-stem *auie-
(cf.
form of a noun
U. auie 'augurio')?
Word-Formation
18-4
[248
We should expect
an additional adjectival suffix, as in L. perlculosus, piacularis,

But on the other hand, a diminutive form *auiekelo-, whether with -kelo-,
Cf. U. ar^lataf
or from an *auieko- (cf. U. aviekate), would give U. *avie$la.
144.
and
and struhgla, 249, 1, 2,
etc.
4. -tro-)-trd-(L.ardtrum).
U.krematru'*crematra'(L. cremo)-,
cringatro cinctum' (39,3);
kletram 'lecticam' (L. cli-no,
'
cll-
tellae, etc.).
transfer to the w-Declension is seen in O. castrous, U. castruo, etc.
a.
L. castrum.
249.
-Z0-, -elo-, -kelo-,

-?0-, -elo-
1.
in diminutives.
(L. porculus).
U.
Funtler-e, Fondlir-e 'in
U.
from *fontelo- (L. fons);

from *arkelo- (L. arcus, arculus; see
tulis'
arglataf
154);
*Fon-
'arculatas', derived
O. iiiklei probably
'formula of consecration, consecration' from *iokelo- (L. iocus,
U. iuka
2.
(cf.
'preces').
-kelo- (L. osculum).
U.
L. diecula);
O. ziculud
Ace. PI. djiikulus

'*struiculam\ See
'die',
veskla 'vascula', struhgla
88,4,144.
250.
For the
-id-.
-io- i-i-},
n
/
\
>
si,
see 172, 173,
inflection of the
Neuters in
-io-,
*
i, 5.
O. kumbenIn primary derivatives (L. studium, fur la).

'monumentum'
from
O.
memnim
nieis 'conventus';
*me-men-io-\
O. heriam 'arbitrium, vim'.
-U. afkani 'cantum';
1.
In secondary derivatives (L. magisterium, familia).

O.
meddixud
and
meddikkiai
medicim 'magistracy', Abl. Sg.
(100, 3, c),
2.
the meddixship', both derived from meddik- 'magistrate,

meddix', the suffix having here the same force as L. -dtus in
'in
iudicdtus, magistrdtus (L. iudicium, vindicia, are primary derivaO. famelo 'familia' from *famelid
tives from iudico, vindico);
O.
derived from *famelo- (O. famel, Ij. famulus);
2
*
'Italia' (also Vitelliu, 162, 1) from
Uitelid, probably derived
(100, 3,
Viteliii
from
<?),
*uitelo- (U. vitlu, L. vitulus)
pukid 'by previous agreement' (173,

1
in.tr,
is
The derivation from a
on the whole
2
5).
*ditto-kelo-'Any', though altrjictiveon
tlie
side of
mean-
less likely.
From some such form was borrowed
of L. Italia.
here also probably O. pru-
the Grk. 'iraXia, whii-li lircamc the source
Derivation of
252]
251.
1.
-itid-
Nouns and Adjectives

U.
185
kvestretie 'in
quaestura',
beside kvestur, uhtur (see 246, 1, a).
a. That these are Locatives of the First Declension and not Ablatives of
Fifth with the suffix -itie- (L. durities), is shown by the form of the adjective
(L.
dilritia).
uhtretie 'in *auctura',
the
agreeing with kvestretie.
-nd- (L. donum, urnd).

O. dunum, U. dunu 'donum';
O. fiisnii
U. tremnu 'tabernaculo' from *treb-no- (125, 1);
2.
-no-,
'fanum', U.
fesnaf-e,
from *fes-nd-
(99, 1).
O. comono 'comitium',
U. kumne, and O. amnud 'circuitu', amnud 'causa', are formed

from the prepositional adverbs kom and am, like L. trdnstrum
from trans. For -noin adjectives, see 255.
a.
-niis
-sna-
is
to be
assumed
for O. kersnu 'cena', U. sesna, etc.
See 116,
2.
seen in U. poni 'posca' (po-ni-).
O. *tormo-, whence turuO. e^wo'res' (L. eged?);

miiad'torqueatur', from* torArW-wo-(H8);
- U. arswor'ritus,' whence also arsmatiam 'Titu&lemârsmahamo
'ordamini', without any certain cognates, but probably coming
3. -mo-,
-md- (L. armus, spilma).
For
from *ad-mo-, with a root ad- used of 'orderly arrangement'.

-mo- in adjectives, see 189.
4. -urid-, -erid-, in derivatives
dequrier 'decuriis' (191, 10);

pumpefias the f
5. -tdt(i)-
tas
cf.
O.
of numerals.
piimperiais
'
U.
tekuries,
*quincuriis' (in U.
probably an error).
O. Herentateis 'Veneris' (Pael. fferen(L. bonitds).
is
also 'E/ateW?;?
'A^/aoStr??? eTrtovvôv.
-- Hesychius) from
by haplology, like L. voluntds from *uolonti-tdt(i)-.

6. -tu- (L. cantus).
U. Ahtu '* Actui'
U. afputrati arbitratu' with -dtu-, like L. consuldtus etc., but with this force more
*herenti-tdt(i)-
'
commonly
-io-
(250, 2)
or -dto- (259,
2).
ADJECTIVES i
252.
1.
-io-, -iio-
(L. patrius).
especially common
see 174-176; also in deriva-
This
is
praenomina and gentiles, for which

tives of names of divinities, as O. Mamerttiais
in
Including
many
'Martiis', O.
substantives of obviously adjectival origin.
Iiiviia
Word-Formation
186
'loviam', U. luvie, U.
beside U. Fiso.
Cerfie
beside
Cerfe,
[252
O.
Fiisiais,
U. Fisier,
etc.,
Many of these are used as epithets of other divinities, as in U. Prestate

Tefre
They someluvie, etc. (cf. L. Hercules lovius, Venus lovius, etc.).
Qerfie,
times stand alone as independent names, e.g. U. luvie (II a 6, 8), Sagi (II blO).
a.
2. -eo(i
from
e,
from
aureus)
(L.
-eio-.
U.
fasiu,
farsio 'farrea'
39, l).
253. *-aiio-,
See
-eiio-, -eiio-.
61, 3.
O. kersnaiias *cenariae' ; '
1. -aiio-.
U.
peraaiaf 'anticas',
pefaia,
pustnaiaf 'posticas', from perne 'ante', postne 'pone';
so
in
names
'fossam';
persaia 'humi stratas'(?) from perum, per
of persons, O. Tantrnnaium, Vesulliais (176, 3), Mamies, Gen. Sg.
extended by the suffix -dno-, O. Pumpaiians
Maraiieis (176,4);
'Pompeianus', O. Buvaianud'in Boviano'.

a. Like Veil etc., Pompeii was named from a
paiius
(derived from *pompe 'quinque';
gens, in this case the *Piim-
cf. Quintil).
Gen. Sg. vereias, vere/i/Vis

from
*uero'defense'
(see note to no. 4);
(? reading uncertain)
U. Teteies 'Tetteius'(?). It is doubtful whether U. deueia 'divinam' belongs here, though if it contains the simple -io- suffix
(252,
2.
-eiio-.
1),
like
O.
O.
vereiiai 'iuventuti',
Diiviiai,
the spelling ei in both occurrences
is
remarkable.
3. -eiio- (L. plebeius).
O.
Kerriiai 'Cereali', Kerriiuis, etc.
NOTE. The suffixes -aiio-, -eiio-, and -eiio- probably originated in the
With -aiio- is
addition of the suffix -io- to the Loc. Sg. of a-, o-, and e-stems.
to be compared Grk. -cuos (5i'/ccuos); and Grk. -eios (oketos), though coming from
various sources, corresponds in part to -eiio-.
Similarly 0. puiiu'cuia', L.
like
Grk.
from
TroFos,
*quoi-n>-.
quoins, cuius, are,
'
254. -dsio- (L. ordindrius).

O. purasiai 'in igniaria', degetasis
in
substantive
use, denoting certain
frequent
*decentarius'
ceremonies, as O. Fiuusasiais
'
Floralibus', kerssnasias '*cenariae',
U. plenasier urnasier *plenariis *urnariis',

For the
with
an
added
etc.;
-iko-, O. miiltasikad 'multaticia'.
retention of s in Umbrian, and for U. ezariaf 'escas'(?), see 112, a.
sakrasias '*sacrariae',
NOTE.
not unlikely that this suffix originated in the addition of the

Gen. Sg. of o-stems.
It is
suffix -io- to the
'
Derivation of
256]
255.
O.
1.
-wo- in
sullus 'omnes',
Nouns and Adjectives
etc. (L. soll-emnis etc.;
'omnibus'), probably from
solois
see 251,
U. plener 'plenis';-
primary derivatives.
sullu/w,
*solno- 1
187
For
cf.
also Pael.
-no-, -nd- in nouns,
2.
primary derivatives. U.fons 'favens', Nom. PL

foner, etc. (cf. L. Fones beside Faunus}.
U. ahesnes'ahenis'.
3. -noin secondary derivatives.
4. -dno- (L. Romdnus).
O. Abellanus 'Abellani', U. Treblanir
-ni- in
2.
with added
Trebulanis', etc.;
-io-,
O. Dekmanniiiis, name of a
festival.
a.
O. amvianud
'
detour' would
seem
to be a derivative in -cmo-, used sub-
not for the spelling amviannud, which occurs twice, and is

probably the more correct (n for nn can be paralleled, but not nn for n see
162, 163). The form looks like a Gerundive used substantively, as if L. *amm-
were
stantively,
it
andum, and meaning a 'circuitous
route'.
But there
is
apparently nothing like
this in Latin.
-mo- (L. dlvlnus).

O. deivinais 'divinis', Bantins 'BanU. cabriner 'caprini', Ikuvins
MafJieprLvo 'Mamertina';
5.
tinus',
'Iguvinus', etc.
6.
there
-ono-.
is little
\J.
esono- 'sacer'
is
support in Italic for
-ono-, -ona-, originated in
possibly
from
*ais(e)s-ono- (112, a),
such an adjective-suffix.
an extension of -on- (247,
The
though
noun-suffix
2, a).
names of peoples (L. Opscl, Osci, Falisci,

U. Turskum, Tuscom 'Tuscum';-- U. lapuzkum, lapusco
256.
etc.).
1.
-ko- in
*Iapudicum' from *Iapud(i}sko- (cf. lapydes, 'lavruSe?, name of

an Illyrian people) - - U. Naharkum, Naharcom *Narcum' (cf
4
'
L. Ndr, Nahartes, Ndrtes}?

2. -iko- (L. bellicus).
etc.
- ;
O. tuvtiks 'publicus', toutico^ U. totcor,

etc. - - U. fratreks,
O. muiniku 'communis', muinikam,
fratrexs *f ratricus, magister fratrum'.

'
3. -ikio- (L. patricius).

O. serevkid 'auspicio' probably from
*seruikio- (173, 5);
O. Kastrikiieis 'Castricii'; - - with syncope
O. Iuvkiiui'*Iovicio'.
1
Some
derive from *soluo-, but the change of lu to
is
one which we do not
accept.
The uniform spelling with h in both alphabets shows that the h is not merely
a sign of vowel-length, and that L. Ndr is from *Nahar, like cors from cohors.
2
188
Word-Formation
4.
-ikio- (L. novlcius,
O.
-tlcius).
than
Vestirikiiui
-ikio- is
but otherwise rare except in the type
Vestricio', Viinikiis
assumed here on account
from kastru-) in contrast to O.
'
Vinicius'
(-ikio-
of the spelling with
U. Kastru9iie
-ukio- (oT-ilkio-?).
5.
[256
(cf.
i,
rather
not i).
O.castrous, U.castruo,
Kastrikiieis.
O. malaks 'male volos' (?);-- U. huntak

auddx).
'puteum'C?), probably Ace. Sg. N. of *honddk- meaning 'under6. -ok- (L.
ground' (cf. hondra 'infra') and used substantively of a 'well';

U. curnaco 'cornicem', curnase: L. comix with -Ik-.
-dko- (L.
7.
U.
etc.).
8.
merdcus
cf.
also Celtic
Tesenakes, Tesenocir (see 35,
O. Vezkei
-k-.
is
names
like Teutobodidci
a).
most easily derived from *Uetes-k- or
*Uetos-k- with -k- beside -ko- in L. vetuscus, yet the connection

with the latter word must be regarded as wholly uncertain.
257. 1. -TO- in primary derivatives.
O.-U. sakro- 'sacer'
U. rufra 'rubra' ;
U.vufru 'votivum'
(O. a-arcopo, U. sacra, etc.);
(uof-\
vufetes 'votis').
cf.
2.
in
-ri-
(see 187, 2);
L.
pax
see 91,
3.
etc.);
primary derivatives. O.-U. sakri- beside sakroU. pacer 'propitius', Nom. PL pacrer (pak-; cf.
O. akrid (99, 3);
U. ocrer (99, 3; for ocar
b).
For
-era-, -tero-,
see 188,
2.
secondary derivatives (L. regalis,populdris).

'(ceremonies) celebrated with sacrificial cakes' (L. fer-
4. -dli-, -dri-, in
O.
fertalis
O.
tum);
luisarifs (see 138,
'Decurialem';
piscdrium
5.
--U.
etc.).
-ilo-
(cf.
and note
furu sehmeniar
'forum seminarium'
Cf. also U. disleralimust, 262,
L.
in hostllis etc.).
-Ili-
O. Dekkviarim
to no. 21);
O.
(cf.
forum
3.
iuvilu
'
*iovila', diu-
probably an adjective form used substantively, from *diouilo-, a derivative of Diou- (O. Diiivei etc.).
vilam, iiivilam, etc., is
Cf L.
which
.
lulus, lulius,
is
from
*Iouilo-, louilio-
and
luilius (inscr.),
perhaps luilius.
primary derivatives. O. salavs 'salvus' (80, 1),

U. saluom 'salvum', etc.
O. siuom 'omnino', U. seuom 'totum',
etc., from *se-uo- (15, 12);--U. give'citra' (189, l, a, 190, 1);258.
1. -noin
Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives
259]
with participial force, O.facus

*fak-uo- (cf. L.-mortuus etc.).
189
factus', praefucus praef ectus', f rom

'
'
secondary derivatives. U. mersuva'iusta' from

*medes-iio (132, a);--U. tesvam, dersua 'prosperam' probably
2. -uo- in
from *dedes-uo-
(132,
6);
U.
(L. holus? see 149, b).

3. -uio-, an extension of
-uo-, in
Kalaviis, Helleviis, Heleviieis, for
from
felsva 'holera'(?)
proper names.
which see
also 80,
*feles-uo-
O.
O.
Salaviis,
Akviiai,
U. Piquier.
proper names. O. Kaluvis, Gen. Sg. Kaluvieis

U. Fisouie, Grabouie.
U. Ikuvinus, liouinur, etc. also implies an
Cf. Mars. Cantouios, and Vitrovius, Sal*Igouio-: L. Iguvium.
4. -ouio- in
which occur in Latin
lovius, etc.,
inscriptions but are dialectic,
the regular Latin forms being Vitruvius, Salluvius, etc.

NOTE, -ouio- is an extension of -ouo-, earlier -euo-, as -uio- is of -uo-.
For -euo- beside -uo-, cf. Ion. Kej>e6s from */ce'e/:6s and /cet^s from *Ki>f6s. In
Latin the two forms of the suffix become identical. 1
259.
1.
-to-,
the suffix of the Perf. Pass. Partic. (244),
is
Latin (barbdtu*), to form adjectives directly

from noun-stems. U. hostatu 'hastatos', mersto 'iustum' (88, 3),
also used, as in
petenata 'pectinatam, comb-shaped', etc.
name
of
an
official,
perhaps named from
L. punicus).
or
ticiples
adjectives in -to-,
(*poiniki-ato-
from puklo2.
U. ponisiater,
punicate,
purple costume
Cf. also proper names from paras O. Minaz, Pukalatui (*pukldtoa
O. puklum etc.), Kluvatiis, Betitis, etc.

used in substantives denoting office or
'puer',
-dto- is
official
O. senateis 'senatus' (cf.

U. fratrecate (Loc. Sg.) 'office of fratrex';
U". maronatei
(Loc.
of
'office
maro'
maronato
note
to
no.
84),
Sg.)
(Abl. Sg.;
(see
body, like L. -dtu-.
also L. sendti);
see 302).
3.
-ati-
in
derivatives of
names
of
towns
(L. Arplnds).
O. Saipinaz Saepinas, of Saepinum', Liivkanateis *Lucanatis' '
'
For the material see especially Solmsen, Studien zur lat. Lautgeschichte,
who, however, goes too far in assuming that all such forms as are cited
above in 1, 2, and 3 contain -euo-. not -&ro-. See author's Verb-System, p. 175.
pp. 135
ff.,
190
U.
Word-Formation
Tarsinate
Tafinate,
names
stantively as
W Tadinatem,
of
[259
used sub-
Tadinum';
of gentes, U. Atiiefiate, Kaselate,
b 1-7).
-do-.
U.
Casilate,
Talenate, etc. (II
260.
1.
kalefuf,
calersu 'with a white forehead'
L. cal(l)idus, Isidorus, Orig. 12, 1, 52), like L. pallidus etc.;

(cf.
-probably U. sorser 'suilli', sorsalem 'suillam' (see 57).
in proper names (L. Calidius).
O. Husidiis,
with
also
Pael.
Pupidiis, Caisidis,
syncope O. Pupdiis,
Apidis ;
with added -ino-, O. Tafidins;
U. Coredier, KurePael. Popdis ;
2.
-idio-, -edio-,
(Pael. Uibedis)',--^J. Atiersiur, Atiiefiur (but L. Attidium),

The reason for O. i (not i) and, in general, the
Pael. Ouiedis.
relation of the different forms are obscure.
ties
261.
-fli-
of -dhlo-, 248,
(L. amdbilis
2).
U.
Nom.
Since anaptyxis
first e in -fele is
Sg., in
from *pakris
which
orig. -dhli-, the adjective z'-stem
form
facefele (aes facefete) '*facibile, *sacrificabile',
purtifele '^porricibilem'.
brian the
-fel
is
unknown
in
Um-
Possibly it is due to the

would be regular (cf. pacer
surprising.
from
-flis
91, 2).
SECONDARY VERBAL DERIVATION

DENOMINATIVES
262. 1. As in Latin, the great mass of denominatives,
whether or not derived from a-stems, follow the First Conjugation.
Examples: U. kuraia'curet', kuratu (Pael. coisatens) from
O. moltaum 'multare' from *molktd (O. molto,
*koisd (L. euro)',
O. ehpeilatas 'erectae, set up' from *peild L. plla
L. multa);
O. deiuaid 'iuret', deiuast, deiuatud, etc. from *deiuo- (L. deus
U. stakaz 'statutus' from *stdko- (cf. L. ttdgnwri); see 16, 4)
O. pruU. pihatu 'piato', pihos, etc. from adj. *plo- (L. pirn)-,
:
O. teremnattens
from adj. *profo- (L. probus);
'terminaverunt' from *termen- (O. teremniss, L. termeri);U. vepuratu Testinguito'(?) from adj. ue-pur- fireless' (U. vepurus,
O. upsannam 'operandam, faciendam', U. osatu, etc. from
263, 2);
-- U. tuderato 'finitum' from *tudes- (U. tuder}\
*opes- (L. opus)-,
fatted'probavit'
'
191
Secondary Verbal Derivation
262]
-U.
etufstamu,
eturstahmu 'exterminate'
from
*tudes-to-
(cf.
L. modes-ins).
There are also examples of the formation from the o-PartiThus U. etaians
ciple, corresponding to the Latin iteratives.
from *ei-to-, not from *i-to- like L. ito;

U. statitatu 'statuito' from statlto- (U. statita, see below, 3) U. frosetom 'fraudatum' from *frausso- (L. frausus) as if
L. *frauso
U. preplotatu of uncertain meaning, but perhaps
*praeplauditato, strike down' from *plaudeto-.
'itent',
etato,
etc.
'
a.
L. pulso
U. pelsatu, pelsans,
etc. is
from pulsus, though
its
probably derived from a Partic. *pelso-, like

etymological connection
is
The
uncertain.
meaning bury' (in the trench cf. VI b 40) seems the most probable among
various suggestions, and the connection with L. sepelio may be maintained if
'
we
take the latter as se-pelio (for se- beside se- cf. solvo from *se-luo, socors from
In this case *pelso- will be *pel-so- for *pel-to- with the same analog*se-cors).
ical -so- as in L.
pulsus
etc. (see also
244,
1, a, 6).
Denominatives of the Second Conjugation are O. turuO. fatium

miiad torqueatur from *tormo- (cf. L. tormentum);
from
Partic.
L.
which
'fari' like
was
*fato- (<aro?),
fateor
2.
'
replaced in Latin by/afo-;--U. kutef speaking low' (kutef pesnimu equivalent to the more- common tacez pesnimu tacitus pre'
cator')
O.
probably as
piitiad,
if
L.
putiiad'possit', as
*cauteo
if
from cautus
potens, potul), from
(*cautens)
L. *poteo
(cf.
poti- (L. potis).

3. Denominatives of the Fourth Conjugation are
U. persnihimu 'precator', persnis, etc. from *persni-, *persk-ni- (146) (cf.
Skt. prap-nd- from the same root, whence denom. prapnaydmi) 1
- - U. stahmito
-U. statita 'statuta' from *sta-ti:
(Grk. ardent)
'statutum', stahmeitei, from the stem of U. stahmei 'statui'

O. sakruvit 'sacrat', sakrvist, from *sakru(*std-mo- or *std-mi-):
(214, 3);--U. disleralinsust 'inritum fecerit' from an adjective
*dis-leisdli- 'off the track' (L. lira, Germ. G-eleise) and so 'wrong,
l
void'.
1
The assumption
no other
of a primary verb with a m-suffix, a type of
relics in Italic, is altogether less probable.
which there are
Word-Formation
192
[263
COMPOSITION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
element is a noun or adjective stem
O. meddiss, meddis 'meddix', Gen. Sg. medikeis,
(L. armi-ger).
1
etc., from *medos (U. mefs 'ius') and dik-, precisely like L. iadex
263.
from
The
1.
and
ius
first
dik-;
Liganak-dikei,
name
of a goddess, the first part
being a derivative related to L. lex (80, 2; cf. Seo-jMotyopos an epithet of Demeter);-- U. man-trahklu, man-draclo 'mantele'(97); -
U.
tu-plak (192,
drupedibus'
U. nuf-pener
1)
II.
(94, 191, 2,
du-pursus 'bipedibus', petur-pursus 'quaU.

'bifidum'
2,
a, 4,
a);
'
pondiis',
name
di-fue
a);
(191,
of a small coin, the first part
being obscure, while the second is from *pendo- (cf. L. du-ponO. tribarakkiuf 'aedificatio'
U. seu-acni- (159, a).
dius
94);
;
and the verb tribarakavum
are probably derivatives of a *trebarkor *trebarkio-, compounded of *trebo- or *treb- (O. triibum
'domum'; see 171, 14) and *ark- (L. arx, arced), and so meaning
4
first
the closing
in, i.e.
simply 'building', like L.
the construction
of,
a building', then
aedificatio.
U. seuacni-, peracni-, exemplify the same shifting to the i-stem form

seen in L. inermis, biiugis, etc.
a.
that
is
2.
The
first
(264, l),
and
element
is
an adverbial
Most
prefix.
of these
same which
are used in the composition of verbs

occur separately as prepositions, e.g. O. kiim-bennieis
prefixes are the
For examples, see 299-302. But the following

occur only in noun and adjective (including participial) com'conventus'.
pounds.
The negative an-
corresponding to L.
(L. in-; see 98),
in-, in
0. an-censto
'non censa', am-prufid 'improbe', amiricatud '*immercato'; U. an-hostatu 'non

hastatos', an-takres 'infeegris', aanfehtaf inf ectas' (73, a), ansihitu 'non cinctos',
auirseto 'non visum', asnata 'non umecta', asegeta 'non secta' (n omitted in last
two examples by 108, 1; for auirseto from an-u- cf. U. co-uertu etc. (300, 2).
U. sei- (L. sed-, se-) in sei-podruhpei 'seorsum utroque' (200, 2).
'
O. meddiss
two mutes,
may
be from *mvdcs-dik~ through *m(>df<dik-,
being lost between
or from *medo-dik- with the not infrequent substitution of the o-stem for
the .s-stem form.
264 J
Composition
IT.
93
ven- in ven-persuntra, vem-pesuntres, ve-pesutra 'ficticia' (?) beside peris evidently connected with L. we-, but with a nasal,
sontro- 'figmentum'(?)
1
perhaps representing an added particle ne, and without distinctly negative force.
Another probable example of this prefix is U. vepurus, which is best explained
as 'fireless'
fices
(cf.
without
3.
U. pir, pure-to, etc.), esunes-ku vepurus meaning 'at the sacriGrk. iepa &irvpa).
fire' (cf.
Juxtaposition
(L.
U.
sendtusconsultum).
L. lupiter from Voc. Sg. *Dieu-pater (Ze>

'duodecim'.
Trare/o);
lupater,
like
U. desen-duf
a. The juxtaposition of prepositions and adverbs of time and place, as in

L. ab-hinc, inter-ibi, etc., is exemplified by U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra, extrinsecus'.
For other examples of compound adverbs see 202, passim.
VERBS
264.
The only
1.
that in which the
first
extensive type of verbal composition is

is an adverbial prefix.
Most of
element
these prefixes are such as occur separately as prepositions, and

examples will be given in connection with the latter (299-302).
Those not occurring separately
are
0. aa-manaffed 'mandavit, locavit', U. aha-uendu 'avertito',
(L. a, ab).
See 77, 2.
aha-tripursatu, a-tripursatu, ah-trepufatu, a-trepufatu 'tripodato'.
The preposition with a case-form does not happen to occur. But cf U. ap-ehtre
'ab extra, extrinsecus' (263, 3, a).
.
For am- and *aw/er-, for which, however, there is a

(L. am&-, am-).
related preposition, O. ampt (300, 1), see 161 with a.
U. an-tentu, an-dendu, with the same meaning as
(L. an- in an-helo).
en-tentu, en-dendu 'intendito', am-pentu, a-pentu 'impendito',
itor', an-zeriatu, an-seriato
'observatum', a-seriatu,
an-ouihimu 'indu-
etc., an-stintu, a-stintu 'distin'
'
an-stiplatu 'stipulator', am-paritu 'conlocato', am-parihmu surgito (in

the last four examples connection with L. am-, a?w6-, is possible, but less likely)
0. avafaKer 'dedicavit' (80, 2), probably an-getuzet 'proposuerint' (228, a).
Cf. also U. anda, anglaf 'oscines' (155).
guito',
See 262, 3.
U. pur-douitu, pur-.tuvitu 'porricito', pur-din&iust, pur-ditom,
U. disleralinsust.
(L. dis-).
(L. por-).
etc.
See 51.
(L. re-).
U. re-vestu
0. ce-bnust
'
'revisito', re-statu 'instaurato', re-stef, etc.

venerit' contains the particle seen in L. ce-do, ce-tte.
So occasionally
in Latin.
See I.F.
10,
248
if.
Word-Formation
94
Juxtaposition.
probable parallel to L. animadverto
U. eitipes 'decreverunt' from *eitom *hipens (see 84), used like
2.
is
[264
L. 'ratum habuerunt'.
For *hipens,
i.e.
*hepens,
cf.
O. hipid
etc. (218).
The first part is perhaps from *aiketo- with the same root as Skt. l'have power', Eng. own, etc. (cf. also 0. aikdafed, 264, 3), the phonetic develop-
ment being
*aikto-, *ekto-, *eito- (143).
O. manafum 'mandavi', aa-manaffed 'mandavit,
locavit',
from
belong to a Pres. *manfo, earlier

*mandho, whence also L. man-do, which was originally inflected
like abdo, condo, etc., but passed over to the First Conjugation
*manfefom, *manfefed
(8'0, 2,
223),
(thus avoiding confusion with mando 'chew').

This *man-dho is formed after *con-dho (L. condo) etc. from man-, seen
in U. manf manus' (Ace. PL), L. man-ceps, etc.
(If it is viewed thus as an
a
case-form in man-.)
is
to
assume
it
not
formation,
necessary
analogical
A parallel formation is probably U. hondu 'pessumdato'(P), belonging to
a Pres. *hondo, this from *hon-fo, *hom-dhd, horn- being the same element that
The phonetic development is the
is seen in U. hondra 'infra etc. (L. humus).
same as in U. -uendu (161).
1
3.
O. tribarakaviim
'
aedificare'
is
probably, like L. aedificd, a derivative
noun already compounded. See 263, 1. Of O. aikdafed the most probable

explanation is that it means decrevit, authorized' and is derived from *aiko-do-,
of a
'
the first part belonging to the root aik- seen in Skt.
U.
eitipes,
264,
2).
'
l$-
have power'
etc. (cf also

.
SYNTAX
USES OF THE CASES
THE GENITIVE
The Possessive Genitive in the various phases of
possession and connection is common. Thus O. sakarakliim Here265.
kleis
'templum Herculis'; predicative O.
Herentateis
siim'Veneris
O. L. Pettieis meddikiai 'in the meddixship of L. Pettius';

sum';
U. farer agre Tlatie
O. senateis tanginud 'senatus sententia';
'farris agri Latii';
U. popluper totar liouinar 'pro populo civipredicative U. pisest totar Tarsinater 'quisquis
tatis Iguvinae';
est civitatis Tadinati'. 2
The Objective
Genitive.
arsier frite 'sancti fiducia,
266.
The
U.
katleticel 'catuli dedicatio';
with confidence in (thee) the holy one'.

U. mestru karu fratru'maior
Partitive Genitive.
pars fratrum';
O. minstreis aeteis eituas 'minoris partis pecu-
O. idic tangineis 'id sententiae', like L. id temporis etc.

The following are bolder than anything in Latin, but may
U. iuenga peracrio tursituto 'iuvencas
be paralleled elsewhere.
niae';
ex opimis fuganto' (VII a 51);
U.
struhclas fiklas sufafias kumaltu
some sacrificial cake, etc.' (II

The use of the Partitive Genitive
'prepare
a 41).
as subject,
which
is
found
and rarely in Greek, is probably to be

emantur herte '(whether) any of them are to
in Avestan, Lithuanian,
recognized in U. eru
be accepted' (Va 8).
1
The treatment
side of the
owing
met with.
is,
of the Syntax is brief, not through any intention to slight this

grammar, but because the syntactical material is relatively meagre. That
to the nature of the remains only a limited number of constructions are

Moreover, in view of the general similarity to Latin syntax, it is needless
heap up examples of the common constructions, and some matters, such as the
etc., may be passed over entirely.
2 These last two
examples belong to the class in which it is impossible to draw
the line between the Possessive and the Partitive Genitive.
195
to
uses of the parts of speech,
196
Syntax
[267
Genitive with Adjectives. O. diuvilam Tirentium Magiium sulum muinikam iovilam Terentiorum Magiorum omnium
267.
'
communem'.
Genitive of Time.
268.
This Genitive, which
found
is
Greek and elsewhere (VVKTOS 'by night', rpiwv fjLrjvwv within

three months', etc.),, and which is a natural development of the
Possessive Genitive (the time to which an action belongs), is
nesimum
to be recognized in O. eisucen ziculud zicolom
comonom ni hipid 'shall not hold the comitia within the next
Cf. L. in diebus Vproxsuthirty days from that day' (T. B. 17).
meis in the Latin inscription of the Tabula Bantina.
1
in
XXX
The zicolom
is often taken as an Ace. Sg., as if 'from that day

day following', but there are serious objections to this, namely
1) the use of the Accusative without a preposition, 2) the use of the numeral
signs for the ordinal, 3) the use of nesimum proximum' in such a phrase, as if
L. ad diem tricensimum proximum.
NOTE.
until the thirtieth
'
Genitive of the Penalty.

O. ampert minstrels aeteis
moltaum fo'c#wc?'dumtaxat minoris partis pecuniae
multae multare liceto' (T. B. 12, 13), and moltaum licitud, ampert
269.
eituas moltas
mistreis aeteis eituas licitud ' multare liceto,
dumtaxat minoris
B. 18).
That is, 'one
partis pecuniae
(a fine of) not more than half the property'.
liceto' (T.
may
fine
with
In the former passage aeteis may be the Genitive of the Penalty with moltas
it may be taken as an explanatory Genitive with moltas, this
the
Genitive of the Penalty. 1 The preceding ampert, literally nun
being
in apposition, or
last
is not a preposition (in this case, we should expect the Ace.), but an
adverb used without effect on the case-construction, just as, frequently, L. plus,
trans,
Similarly in the corresponding Latin phrase [dum minoris]

taxsat
partus familias
(T. B. Latin side), partus is Genitive of the Penalty, and
minus, amplius.
not governed by taxsat.
a.
noteworthy construction, perhaps containing a sort of detached
Genitive of the Penalty, is seen in IT. fratreci motar sins a. CCC
'magistro multae sint asses

L. lovei bovidpiaclum datod
CCC' (VII b
et a.
4),
CCC moltai
where moltai must be Gen. Sg. and not Nom.
which
is
paralleled
by
suntod (CIL. XI, 4766),

PL, as is shown by the
1
Some take moltas as a Connate Accusative (Plural) and assume that it
be understood in the shorter passage. But the Plural is unlikely. See also a.
is
to
Uses of the Cases
271]
197
The confollowing eius piacli moltaique dicator[ei] exactio est\od].

struction might arise through a contamination of such expressions
CCC
CCC
as rnagistro a.
multa sint (sunto) and magistrum a.
multae
multato.
Cf. the detached Abl. in U. muneklu habia numer prever
and L.
(292),
270.
O. suaepis
lupiter, tibi bove aurato voveo
futurum (Acta Arvalium).
Genitive of the Matter Involved, in legal phraseology.
castrous auti eituas zicolom dicust 'siquis

alteri capitis aut pecuniae diem dixerit', that is, on a
charge involving the death penalty or a fine (T. B. 13, 14 ; on castrous see
.
altrei
note to passage), contrasted with dat castrid loufir en eituas 'de

Cf. L. quoad vel capitis vel
capite vel in pecunias' (T. B. 8, 9).
pecuniae iudicasset privato (Livy 26, 3, 8), beside de capite, etc.

bolder example is O. aserum eizazunc egmazum pas exaiscen
make a
seizure involving these matters which

are written in these laws' (T. B. 24).
Cf. L. eiq(ue) omnium
ligis seriftas set 'to
rerum siremps
lexs esto (T. B.,
use of the Genitive in the
Law Code
matter or person involved,

freeman', rw XP
'as is written in
NOTE.
V(0
'
each
Latin side).
of
Note also the
Gortyna
e.g. TO> eXevOepco 'in
the matter of time',
77
free
to denote the
the case of a
peKacrrw eypdrrai
case'.
To take such
Genitives as depending on a noun either expressed

Oscan example) or understood, is forced. It is possible,
of course, that they originated in connection with a noun and afterwards came
to modify the sentence as a whole, thus going through the reverse of the process
seen in the case of the Adnominal Dative.
But even this assumption is unnecessary, and it is more probable that we have to do simply with certain phases of
a broad use of the Genitive denoting the sphere to which an action belongs.
(e.g.
zicolom in the
first
Free use of the Genitive of a noun with gerundive

in agreement.
With L. (arma) quae cepit legum ac libertatis
subvortundae (Sallust) compare U. uerfale pufe arsfertur trebeit
271.
ocrer peihaner 'the templum where the flamen remains for the
more striking example
purification of the mount' (VI a 8).
is U. sururo
stiplatu pusi ocrer pihanerêt him make the same
request as for the purification of the mount' (VI b 48).

NOTE. This Genitive, which obviously modifies the sentence as a whole,
and not a noun expressed or understood, belongs historically with the preceding.
See note to 270.
198
Syntax
[272
DATIVE
Dative of the Indirect Object with transitive verbs.
O. Anagtiai Diiviiai dunum deded 'Angitiae Diae donum dedit';
U. buftriffetu Marte Grabouei 'boves tris facito Marti Grabovio'.
272.
Dative with certain verbs used intransitively. U. ri

esune kuraia 'rem divinam curet' (cf. euro with Dative in early
arsferture ehueltu 'flaminem iubeto' (cf. iubeo with
Latin);
273.
Dative in Tacitus);
persnihmu Puemune supplicate Pomono'.
U. prosesetir
274. Dative with prepositional compounds.
'
strusla fida arsueitu 'prosectis struem offam addito (advehito)',

U. pir ase antentu 'igneni arae imponito'.
The Dative
275.
anglaf esona mehe,
U. aserio
of Reference or Concern.
lioueine
tote
'observa
oscines divinas
O. piei ex comono pertemest

mihi, civitati Iguvinae' (VI a 4, 5);
'(the magistrate) in whose case the assembly shall be prevented
zicolom dicust
O. suaepis altrei
in this way' (T. B. 7);
.
'siquis alteri
speturie
diem
dixerit'
U. pune karne
(T. B. 13, 14);
naraklum vurtus 'cum carni *spectoriae
U. ahauendu
mutaverit' (II a 1);
malum populo' (VII a 27;

.
O. Maiiui
Vestirikiiui
nuntiatio
atero pople 'avertito
L. sohtitium pecori defendite etc.);

atero tote 'advertito malum civitati' (VII a 11);
preuendu
'Maio Vestricio
et
cf.
inim Maiiufi] luvkiiui

ekss kumbened
lovicio
ita convenit' (C. A. 1 ff.;
Maio
observe the use of two Datives where Latin has one Dative and
cum with
O. ekas iiivilas luvei Flagiui stahint 'hae

the Ablative);
lovi Flagio stant' (no. 25) ;--(). aasas ekask eestint
hurtui these altars are for (belong to) the sacred grove' (T. A.)
*iovilae
'
'NOTE.
Several of these Datives might of course be differently classified,
that with O. kumbened and U. preuendu under 274, that with ahauendu
under a special class of "verbs of taking away." The last two examples cited
are very close to the Dative of the Possessor (276), but this is only a special
e.g.
variety of the Dative of Reference and in our usual terminology

the use with the verb 'to be'.
Dative of the Possessor.

multa
flamini sit' etc.
'tanta
276.
U.
etantu
is
mutu
restricted to
afferture si
Uses of the Cases
281]
Dative with Adjectives of Relation. U. futu fans

O. nessimas
pople 'esto favens propitia
populo';
277.
pacer
199
'proximae stant portae' (but veruis

as an Ablative of the Point of View, 288).
staiet veruis
Dative with Nouns.
278.
The Dative with nouns
meaning
(L. obtemperatio legibus etc.)

'with a dedication to lovius' (II a 8).
with nouns
is
also be taken
may
of verbal
seen in U. tikamne luvie
is
The Dative
of Reference
found only in brief clauses which are
in the nature
of headings, as O. Evkliii statif 'Euclo statua' (T. A.).
ACCUSATIVE
The Accusative
279.
of the Direct Object with transitive

the Accusative with Prepositions (299, 30 1) are of
verbs and
course extremely common.

The Cognate Accusative is seen
in U. teio subocau suboco 'te invoco invocationes' (Via 22 etc.;
De
Note also
Agric. 134).
U. perca arsmatiam anouihimu 'virgam ritualem induitor' (cf.
L. galeam induitor)',
O. censamur eituam 'censetor pecuniam'
bonas preces precor, Cato,
cf.
te
(cf.
voluisti
magnum
agri
modum
censeri,
cum
te
audisset servos
suos esse censum, Cic. pro Flacco, 32).
LOCATIVE
In contrast to its restricted use in Latin, the Locative
in Oscan-Umbrian.
used
It has preserved a distinct
widely
form in the Singular, at least in the First and Second Declensions, to which nearly all the examples belong, while in the
In
Plural it is merged with the Dative-Ablative-Instrumental.
280.
is
Oscan
it is
ordinarily used without a preposition, but in
Umbrian
very frequently, perhaps always (see 169, 7), combined with

For the Locative with other prepositions,
the postpositive -en.
it is
see 301, 302.

281.
Tiianei 'at
assembly',
Locative of Place.
Teanum',
viai
1.
OSCAN.
Bansae
eisei terei 'in this territory',
mefiai 'in
'at Bantia',
comenei 'in the
the middle of the road', aasai purasiai
200
Syntax
'on the
with
tire-altar', liivkei 'in
the grove
the grove'
-en, hurtin'in
[281
1
thesavrei 'in the treasury';
(171, 7), ezaisc-en licfisîn
these
laws'.
2.
UMBRIAN.
Akefunie,
toteme louinem (169,
7,
Acersoniem
a] 'in the
'at
Acedonia', tote Touine,
city of Iguvium', ocre Fisie,
ocrem Fisiem
(169, 7, a) 'on the Fisian mount', destre onse, testre

e uze 'on the right shoulder', arven 'in the field', tertie sviseve
'in the third pot', tafle e 'on the table',
fer ine 'on the stand'(?),
manuv-e'in the hand', Fondlir-e 'at the Springs', fesner-e'at the

fane'.
282.
Locative of Time.
1.
OSCAN.
eizeic zicel[ei] 'on that
day', alttrei putereipid akenei'in every other year' (? see 200,

piistrei iiiklei 'at the following ceremony' (?), medikkiai 'in the
2, a),
med-
dixship', Fiuusasiais 'at the Floralia' (similarly eidiiis Mamerttiais,

Fiisiais piimperiais, used, in the iovilae-inscriptions, of certain
festivals).
2.
UMBRIAN.
uhtretie (251,
1,
sume ustite'at the last period' (?), kvestretie,

'in the quaestorship' etc.,
#), fratrecate, maronatei
sehmenier dequrier at the festivals of - -'.

Locative of Circumstance is seen in O. eizeic uincter
'
plenasier urnasier,
283.
'is
convicted of
this'.
Cf. L. in hoc scelere convictus beside the
usual Genitive construction.
ABLATIVE(-INSTRUMENTAL)
fusion of the original Ablative and Instrumental
was accomplished in the Italic period, so that in Oscan-Umbrian,
284.
The
they are no longer distinguished in form.

Ablative with prepositions, see also 300, 302.
as in Latin,
For the
ABLATIVE USES
285.
Ablative of the Place or Time Whence.
O. Akudun-
niad'from Acedonia', Tianud Sidikinud 'from Teanum Sidicinum'

O. imad-en 'from the bot(both examples from coin-legends);
tom
up', eisuc-en ziculud
hom
this
day on' (the
-en here is not
Uses of the Cases
290]
201
the Ablative force).

In Umbrian this Ablative
is regularly accompanied by the preposition e, ehe 'ex' or the
postpositive -ta, -tu, -to (300, 9), as ehe esu poplu 'from this people',
to
essential
akru-tu 'from the field', anglu-to
hondomu
anglom-e somo 'from

the lowest to the highest corner', pure-to 'from the fire'.
O. eitiuvad miiltasikad, aragetud
286. Ablative of the Source.
multaspkud] 'from the
money
raised
by
fines'.
Cf. L. (ex) aere
conlato, aere moltaticod.
NOTE.
287.
These examples might also be classed under the Ablative of Means.
Ablative of Accordance.
O. senateis tanginud (once
with dat) 'in accordance with the judgment of the senate',

U. afputrati fratru Atiiefiu 'in accordance with the judgment of the
Atiedian brothers', O. prupukid svemmei 'spokesman(?) by previous agreement', U. fratru mersus 'in accordance with the customs
of the brothers' (III 6
cf.
L. (ex) moribus).
NOTE. This Ablative is probably, in part, of Instrumental origin, and

not always to be distinguished clearly from the Ablative (Instrumental) of
Attendant Circumstances, and of Means.
is
288.
Ablative of the Point of View.
to the altar' (L.

altar' (see 307);
both
U. nesimei asa'next
proxime ab), testru sese asa'at the right of the

so probably U. todceir tuderus seipodruhpei on
'
sides, separately, of the city limits'
(VI a
11).
Ablative after Comparatives.

O. mais zicolois
nesimais
mois 'more than the ten following days'.
Although
might
be used without effect on the following case, as sometimes
289.
an Ablative of Time seems
L. pltts,
less probable here.
INSTRUMENTAL USES
290.
Ablative of Means.
kerssnais consecrate
'
-O.
with victims, but the
tristaamentud deded'gave
possible;
with the
litter';
cf.
left
L.
by
will'
sakrafir, avt
ultiumam
with banquets'
(Ablative of Source also
last
-- U. mani nertru femftt'hold

kletra fertuta 'carry on (by means of) a
bue pihafei 'expiate with this ox';--U. vinu
(ex) testamento)
hand'; -- U.
U. esu
O. sakriss
-,
202
Syntax
[290
persnihmu 'make supplication with wine', similarly, with verb

understood, tio esu bue 'thee with this ox (I supplicate)'.
U. herie uinu herie poni fetu \el vino vel posca facito' (VIb 19, 20)
is to be compared with L. ture et vino fecerunt (Ada, Arvalium), etc.
But the
Accusative construction is the usual one, as in Latin also, and the use of the
l
a.
is perhaps due to its denoting a subsidiary offering, thus approaching the uses mentioned in 293.
6. With L. quid hoc homine facias compare U. fetu uru pirse mers est
do
Ablative here
'
with him what
291.
is right'
(VIb
55).
Ablative of the Route.
U. uia auiecla
etuto 'go
by
O. eksuk amviannud eituns 'let them go(?) by

the augural way' ;
this detour' (see note to nos. 14-18).
O. r[ihtud] amnud 'right
around in a circle' (C. A. 16, 17) is to be compared with L. sur-
sum (deorsum)
rivo recto (iugo recto} 'right up (down) the stream

(ridge)' (GIL. I 199).
292. Ablative of Measure and Price.
O. via teremnattens
perek(ais) III 'laid
cially
habeat
U. muneklu
Note espe-
out the roads three rods wide'.

habia
numer prever pusti kastruvuf 'sportulam
nummis
singulis in capita, shall receive a perquisite of

a 13).
one sesterce for each person' (V a 17, 18 ; cf. also
This is regularly accomcom.

U.
com
the
preposition
prinuatir staJiitu stand
panied by
with the assistants', eru-com prinuatur dur etuto 'let the two
293.
Ablative of Accompaniment.
1-
go with him', O. com preiuatud actud, con preiuatud

urusf-deal (plead) with the defendant', com atrud awm'have a
But it also appears without the preposilawsuit with another'.
tion where the feeling of accompaniment has become subordinate
Thus U. apretu tures et pure 'go
to that of means or manner.
about (i.e. perform the lustration) with the bulls and the fire'
Note the Ablative with and without com in U. eno
(I b 20).
assistants
com prinuatir peracris sacris ambretuto 'let him together with the
but also
assistants go about with unblemished victims' (VI b 56
The Ablative of Accompanietuto com peracris sacris, VI b 52).
ment without com, in close attachment to a noun, also appears
in U. arvia puni purtuvitu 'offer fruits of the field with sour wine'
;
203
Uses of the Gases
297]
(II a 24)
and U.
persontrum with
persutru vaputis mefa vistica feta fertu 'bring the

incense etc.' (II b 13), in which the feeling is
much
the same as in some of the examples given under the

See also 290, a.
Ablative of Attendant Circumstances (294).
a.
In Umbrian, the Ablative with postpositive
-co(ra), -ku(m),
has devel-
oped a distinctly locative sense, 'at', e.g. asa-ku 'at the altar', termnu-co 'at
the boundary', testru-ku peri, nertru-co persi 'at the right (left) foot', vuku-kum,
uocu-com 'at the temple', ueris-co 'at the gate', etc. In the sense of 'with' the
postpositive occurs only with pronominal forms, as eru-com (in
Cf. L. mecum, quibuscum, etc.
example above).
Ablative of Attendant Circumstances, Manner, etc.

U. eruhu ticlu sestu luvepatre 'present to Jupiter with the same
294.
dedication' (lib 22), fetu tikamne luvie offer with a dedication

to lovius' (II a 8), arsier frite tio subocau 'with confidence in
'
(thee) the holy one I invoke thee' (VI a 24 etc. ; frite could also
be a Locative in form, but probably belongs here rather than in
futu fos pacer pase tua^bQ favorable and propitious with

here
thy peace' (Via 30 etc.), O. dolud mallud with guile';
also O. medikeis serevkid 'under the inspection of the meddix',
pr. meddixud 'under the magistracy of the praetor' (cf. Loc.
283),
medikkiai, 282).
a.
Of the same origin are the adverbial O. ammcatiZ'*immercato, with(cf. L. immerito, inauspicato, etc.), and U. heritu consulto,
out remuneration'
'
intentionally' (see 307).
295.
month'
U. menzne kurclasiu 'in the last(?)

pesclu semu 'in the middle of the prayer' (VI b
Ablative of Time.
(II a 17),
15, 36).
296.
Ablative Absolute.
observed'
(I
O. toutad praesentid in the presence of the people', U. aves anzeriates 'when the birds have been
a 1
'
etc.).
LOCATIVE USES
The sphere
of the Ablative (-Instrumental)

overlaps that of the Locative at certain points, and in several
of the examples already given the Ablative expresses what might
297.
of
meaning
204
Syntax
also be expressed
by the Locative.
and we find U. mani
[297
Thus Means and Place
are
often identical,
kuveitu 'bring with the hand',
niani tenitu 'hold with the hand' (290), beside manuv-e habetu 'hold
in the hand'; -- U. kletra fertuta 'carry by means of a litter' (290),
beside
tafle e fertu
'
carry on a table'.
The road by which one
is also the road on which one is, and the Ablative of the
Route may be used even where there is no word of motion.
Cf. L. iam consul via Labicana ad fanum Quietis erat (Livy
goes
The Ablative
4, 41, 8).
of Time, originally an Instrumental
denoting duration of time, comes to be used with much the

same force as the Locative of Time. See 295. The Ablative
of
Accompaniment with
See
tive force.
293, a.
postpositive -co has developed a LocaCf. also the Ablative with op in
Oscan
in a strictly local
meaning (300, 5).

These and other points of contact in function, together with
the identity of form in the Plural which exists in all branches of
Italic, have led in Latin to the almost complete absorption of
the Locative by the Ablative.
And even in Oscan-Umbrian,
where in general the Locative preserves its identity, 1 there are
examples of the Ablative which can only be viewed as encroachments on the Locative, namely
298. Ablative of the Place Where. U. tremnu serse 'sitting
in the tent' (Via 2, 16), sersi 2 pirsi sesusfwhen he has seated
himself on the seat' (VI a 5);
so also probably anderuomu
sersitu (VI b 41), though anderuomu is of unknown meaning,
and is taken by some as ander uomu 'inter O. Bvivaianud
-';
'at Bovianum' (no. 46
see p. 43, footnote).
:
1 In consonant-stems in Umbrian the Abl.

Sg. and Loc. Sg. are not to be distinguished, both ending in -e, which, like the L. -e, is probably the old Loc. ending -i.
In Oscan there are no examples of the Locative in the Third Declension.
Abl. Sg. of an i-stem.
would end
in
-e.
The Loe.
Sg.,
whether of an i-stem or consonant-stem,
205
Prepositions
299]
PREPOSITIONS
(AND THE CORRESPONDING PREFIXES 2)
With
(). az
(L. ad}.
(ad-s, like L. ab-s ; 137,2), U. -af, -a
O. az hurtiim 'at the grove'; --U. asam-a '(return) to
299.
1.
(133,6).
the
the Accusative only
altar', asam-af
'
(offer etc.) at the altar', spinam-af
'
(go) to the
column', spiniam-a (pray) at the column'.

'
CPDS.
O. adfust 'aderit', aserum 'adserere' (137, 2), akkatus 'advocati'

139, 1), aflukad, aflakus (?97, a, 139, 1), adpiid 'quoad' (202, 9);
(89, 3, 102, 3,
U. afpeltu 'adpellito', afveitu, arveitu, arsueitu, etc. 'advehito', affertur, arsfertur,
arfertur, etc. '*adfertor, flamen', neifhabas ne adhibeant' (84), af kani *accinium,
cantum', afputrati 'arbitratu', ope, appei, etc. 'ubi' (202, 8), arnipo 'donee'
For U. af-, ar-, ars-, ar-, see 132 with a.
(202, 10).
'
'
NOTE. U. -af -a, occurs only in Tables III, IV, and II a. Elsewhere 'to' is expressed by -e(ri) (301, 2) and 'at' by -ku(m), -co(w)
,
(293, a).
O. ant 'usque ad' (from *anti; see 92).

The
(L. ante).
only example is ant punttram (no. 3) 'up to the bridge' (i.e. 'up to
in front of the bridge', and so 'close up to the bridge').
2.
NOTE.
3.
The meaning
'before' is expressed
O. ehtrad
(L. extra).
by O.
(142, 190, 3).
prai,
U. pre (300,
Thus
7).
ehtrad feihiiss
'outside the walls'.

4.
U. hondra, hutra
'infra' (15,
5,
188, 2).
Thus hondra
esto
tudero 'below these limits', hondra furo, hutra furu 'below the
forum'.
a. O. huntrus teras (no. 19, 11) apparently means 'infra terrain' and contains a related preposition, of obscure formation, followed by the Genitive.
But
the sentence
simply Ace.
5.
from
is
incomplete, and
O.
not wholly certain that huntrus cannot be
the column'.
U.
pert 'trans'
cf.
post
viam 'across the road', U. pert spinia 'beyond
Cf. also O. am-pert'not beyond, not more than',
(L. per).
*pos-ti).
it is
PI. 'inferos'.
O.
pert,
(from *per-ti;
pert
"Prepositions"
is
used here as a syntactical term and includes the post-
positives.
2 Given here for convenience.
For prefixes which have no corresponding forms
used as prepositions, see 263, 2, 264, 1.
206
Syntax
[299
which however is used adverbially, not as a preposition (see 269).

The same form, joined postpositively to the Ace. PL, appears in
the numeral adverbs O. petiro-pert quater', U. triiuper, trio-per
'
'ter'
(192,
for the loss of -, see 127,
3).
The
(pert-emest, pert-emust) 'perimere, prevent'.
in
out'
in
U.
'stretch
0.
also
per-emust 'perceperit',
per-tentu
simple per- appears
('protendito' may be used in translating, since L. pertendo is used only in a
CPDS.
0.
pert-umum
transferred sense, but this per- has nothing to do with -per pro' for U. perne
etc. sec 300, 8, a), per-etom 'peritum', per-acni- 'sollemnis' (159, a); with inten'
sive force, in U. per-acri- 'opimus, in perfect condition' (in form like L. per-acer,
but with the meaning which the root shows in Grk. CLK/AT) etc.).
The meaning 'beyond, across', seen in O.-U. pert, is an

of 'through', and traces of a similar use are found
development
easy
Cf. Lith. per tilta'go over the bridge', per trls myles
elsewhere.
NOTE.
'over (more than) three miles', etc.
6.
O.
perum 'sine'
mallom 'without
NOTE.
Cf.
pert.
7.
(*per-om
see 201,
5).
Thus perum dolom
guile'.
The meaning
is
Eng. 'beyond doubt'
O.
Here, probably, L. perfidus.
pustin,
U.
simply a further specialization of that seen in

= 'without doubt'.
pustin, pusti, posti
'according
to'
(an exten-
O. pustin slagim senateis suveis

sion of post, probably *posti-en).
vote
of
the
tangimid 'by
respective senates according to the territory' (see note to C.
A. 34);
U. posti acnu
'(four
pounds of
each year' (or 'ceremony'; see 159, a), pusti kastruvu

or
three sestefces) per head, for each person' (or 'estate';
'(one, two,
but see note to T. B. 8, 13), pustin ancif 'by turns', pustin ereclu
spelt) for
'(to
Pomonus and Vesuna) on

NOTE.
with
i,
From
their respective altars'.
U. post-ne) one would expect 0. *ptistln

of ptistin is regular (see 44, b).
For the
in
our
'after
their
'after
sins',
according to,
value',
nach, etc., and also the distributive force of L. in in
a *posti-ne
(cf.
while from *posti-en the
meaning, cf. Eng. after =

etc., L. secundum, Germ,
in singulos annos' etc.
'
8. (L. supra).
U. subra (157, 1, 190, 3). Thus subra esto
tudero 'above these limits'.
Elsewhere the form is used adver-
bially (subra screihtor 'written above' etc.).
207
Prepositions
300]
With
the Ablative only
Grk. aî).
O. ampt (see 161, a).
Thus
eksuk amviannud eituns ampt tribud tuv. ampt Mener by this detour
let them go(?) around the Public Building (and) around the
300.
1.
(L. amb-,
'
temple of Minerva'
find, as in Latin,
CPDS.
also in
with
The
Except
(no. 18).
for this one
example we
only the prefix.
prefix appears usually as am-, rarely as
an extended form *amfer-
(after anter-), O. arnfr-,
amb- (Umbrian), and

See 161
U. ambr-.
a.
2.
(L. cum).
CPDS.
O. com, U. com, -co(m), -ku(m).
See 293 with
a.
O. kiimbened 'convenit',
kumbenniefs 'conventus', comparascuster

U. combifiatu 'nuntiato', couertu
erit',
kujmparakineis 'consilii';
'revertito' (17, 13), kuveitu 'convehito, congerito' (for co- before u cf. early
Latin coventioriid, Yolsc. couehriu 'curia'), comoltu 'commolito', comohota 'com'consulta
Cf. also O. comono

conegos genu nixus', kukehes 'incendat'(P).
'
'comitia', U. kumne comitio' from *kom-no- (15, 4, 251, 2).
mota' (17,
'
17),
O. dat (190, 3, a). Thus dat eizac egmad 'con(L. de).

cerning this matter', dat eiza(i)sc 'concerning these matters', dat
sena[teis] tanginud 'in accordance with the judgment of the
3.
senate' (also senateis tanginud, 286 ; cf L. de sententid beside

sententid), dat castrid 'in a matter involving the death penalty'
.
(also castrous, 270).

CPDS.
O. dadikatted 'dedicavit', da[da]d 'dedit', dadid 'dediderit',

U. da-etom '*de-itum, delictum' (da from *dad
dad- for dad-d- (163);
and extended
all
with
by 133,
to cpds.).
There are only two examples,

e-asa 'from the altar' and ehe esu poplu 'from this people', the
meaning being commonly expressed by the postpositive ~td
4.
(L. ex, e).
U.
e,
ehe.
(below, 9).
CPDS.
'exstat',
0. ehpeilatas 'erectae', ehprelvirf (142, a); eestint 'exstant', ee[stit]

U. e^we^w'iubeto', ehvelklu 'sen1);
eehiianasum'emittendarum' (77,
'
eveietu 'voveto', efieturstahamu, eturstahmu exterminato', efurfatu

Cf. also 0. ehtrad extra'
'expurgato'(?), ehiato 'emissos', ebetraf-e'in exitus'.
tentiam',
'
and U.
ap-ehtre 'ab extra' (142).

NOTE. The conditions under which the e of O. eestint
are not clear.
See 77,
1,
with note.
etc.
arose
208
Syntax
5.
dpi).
O. up, op (from *opi- by 92
(L. 06).
Thus
[300
cf.
Grk.
CTTL,
Skt.
iip eisiid sakarakliid 'at this temple', [tip] slaagid 'at the
boundary', op toutad, op eizois 'in the presence of the people, of

these persons', 'apud populum', 'apud eos'.
CPDS. 0. osii[ns'adsint' (122, 2); U. ostendu 'ostendito' (122,
ufestne
(138, a), perhaps ooserclom (77, 3).
ably
1),
prob-
post, U. post, pus (from *pos-ti cf. Lith.

'behind
the walls', post eizuc, post exac
pas etc.).
'after this';--U. post uerir, pusveres (139,2) 'behind the gate'.
In origin this is probably an Ablative
Cf. L. posted, posthdc.
6.
(Ij.post).
O.
O.
piist,
piist feihiiis
of the Point of View.

a. In U. postertio pane 'postquam tertium' tertio is not an Ablative after
an independent adverb of time, post being here an adverb, forming
but
post,
with
pane a conjunction.
together
Cf. the derivatives U. postne 'pone'

'posticas'; 0.
posmom
'postreinum',
(cf.
perne 'ante'), whence pustnaiaf

See 139, 2, 188, 2,
piistiris 'postering', etc.
189,1.
U. pre, pre (63). O. prai Mamerttiais

'before the Martian festival', U. pre uerir 'before the gate.'
As
only plural forms occur, the Locative is also possible, but it is
7.
far
(L. prae).
O.
prai,
more probable that the case
is
the same as that used with
pru, post, etc.

CPDS.
U. prehabia
praef ectus'
'praehibeat', prepesnimu 'praef ator', preuendu advertito' (used in contrast to
ahauendu 'avertito'), etc. Cf. also prepa 'priusquarn' (202, 4) and pretra 'priO. praesentid 'praesente,' praefucus
'
'
ores' (188,2).
8.
for
-pe,
(L. pro).
see 103,
4).
O. pru (53), U. -per, -pe(r) (from -pro, 91, 2;

O. pru meddixud 'by virtue of magistracy'
pro imperio etc.), pru medicatud 'in place of judgment', that is

'as if judgment had been rendered' (cf. L. pro ioudicatod, CIL.
IX 782); U. tota-per, tuta-per, tuta-pe'for the city', poplu-per
(L.
'for the
people', ocri-per 'for
the
mount',
fratrus-per 'for
the
brothers', etc.
'
CPDS.
O. pruhipid 'prohibuerit', prupukid 'by previous agreement' (86, 5,

U.
173, 6);
prusekatu 'prosecato', procanurent '*procinuerint', prupehast 'ante
etc.
Note the distinct temporal force of the prefix in O. prupukid,
piabit',
U. prupehast.
Cf. also 0. pruter
pan
'priusquain' (188, 2, 202, 4).
In U. perne ante' pernaiaf ant leas' 0. Pernai Prorsae' the perCf. Lith. pernai in the
not from pro-, like U. -per, but is original.
is
'
'
a.
skalce-ta
the
'
'
U.
9.
'
previous year', Grk.
irtpva-i, etc.
see 34), of uncertain origin. Thus

the bowl', akru-tu 'from the field', pure-to 'from
(for -td
-ta, -tu, -to
from
See
fire', etc.
285.
With
the Accusative and Locative
O. anter (U. anter-, ander-, 98, c, 156 ;

(L. inter).
Thus O. anter slagim
certain example of prepositional use).
301.
no
209
Prepositions
301]
1.
[Ajbellanam inim Nuvlanam 'between the territory of Abella and

but anter teremniss
that of Nola' (C. A.; cf. also nos. 14-17);
'within the boundaries' (that teremniss is an Ablative is much less
we may judge from
If
likely).
the single example, the Locative
was used where the meaning is 'within'. In all examples

the Accusative the meaning is 'between (two points)'.
Cms.
of
U. andersislu intersidito', antermenzaru Mntermenstruarum', anderuacose, antervakaze *intervacatio' (? see note to

O. Anterstatai '*Interstitae'
'
'
VI b
47,
2.
Ib
8),
anderuomu
(L. in).
O.
(? see
298).
en, -en,
With Accusative. O.
census'; --U. anglom-e 'to
U. -en
(-e,
-em, 109,
en eituas for a
'
fine',
once
-i,
39, 5).
censtom-en 'to the
the corner', fesnaf-e'to the temple',
used where Latin would prefer ac?'to',

Frequently
and in a few cases even like c?'at'. Thus (Via 10) anglu-to
somo uapef-e auiehclu todcom-e tuder'-irom the highest corner at
-en is
etc.
the augural seats to the city limits' (uapef-e auiehclu resumes

briefly the previous porsei nesimei uapersus auiehcleir est).
With
Locative. O. exaisc-en
'in the hand', etc.
added
this
to both
See 280-282.
noun and
'
ligis
in these laws'
For O.
U. manuv-e
hurtin Kerriiin
adjective, see 171,
with -en
7.
In O. imad-en'from the bottom up', eisuc-en ziculud'hom

day on', -en is used adverbially.
CPDS.
O.
embratur 'imperator', U. enetu 'inito', endendu 'intendito',

Cf. also the derivative 0. Entrai '*Interae'.
isegeles 'insectis' (39, 5).
210
Syntax
[301
U. super with Locative, super-ne (cf. adverbs

Thus
per-ne, post-ne, L. pone, super-ne, etc.) with Accusative.
adro
the
white
over
superne
'(place
vessels)
(on top of) the
but super kumne '(let loose the heifer) above the place
black';
3.
(L. super).
of assembly', super erecle '(make libation) over the shrine'.

4.
U.
(L. trans).
trahaf,
traf,
traha, tra (110,
4).
Thus
traf Sahatam etu 'go across the Sacred Way' (similarly with
couertu return' combifiatu 'announce');
but trahaf Sahate feetu
'sacrifice on the other side of the Sacred Way' (similarly tra
1
',
ekvine fetu).
CPD.
U. trahuorfi 'transverse'.
With
302.
(L.
the Locative and Ablative
O.
sub).
O-VTT
fieBiiciai 'in
the
meddixship';
'in the maroship' (see note to
but U. su maronato (su by 125, 1)

Some assume that maronato
no. 84).
is Loc.
Sg., from a w-stem,
Abl. Sg. of the 0-stem seen in the Loc.
difference in construction is more likely than
Sg. maronatei.
a difference in stem.
For both Locative and Ablative are paral-
but more probably
it
is
by the corresponding constructions without the preposition

O. meddixud, 294). For
(O. medikkiai, U. maronatei, etc., 282
leled
the Abl. Sg. in
-o
see 171,
6,
a.
U. subocauu 'invoco' (102, 2), subahtu 'deponito, set down', subator

omitted' (218; for force of sub cf. L. subdued 'remove'), sumtu
'sumito' (114, c), sutentu 'subtendito' (su- by 121), probably sufafiaf 'partis
CPDS.
'set aside,
exsertas'
(? cf. faf-
in ex-fqfillatd,
Plautus Mil. Gl.
1180,
and
ef-fqftldtum
'exertuin', Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 69), and sufefaklu of uncertain meaning.

a. In Umbrian, forms of the adjective sopo- are used predicatively
in the sense of 'sub'.
See 306.
With Other Cases

303.
(L. contra).
to
this' exeic
'contrary
O. contrud
(190, 2).
In O. contrud exeic
commonly taken
as a Locative, but is
a
much more easily understood as Dative, properly a Dative of
Cf. L. siti contra pugRelation with contrud used adverbially.
nandum
is
(Cels. 4, 5 (2)), huic contra
itum (Tac. A. 11, 10).
211
Adjectives
307]
The Genitive
found only with the so-called improper

causa'
prepositions, as in O. egm\as touti]cas amnud'iei publicae
amniid 'circuitu'), U. ocrer pehaner paca 'montis piandi causa'
(cf.
(paca Abl. Sg. of *pdkd- cf. L. pdetum etc.). Another possible
example is O. liimitu[m] pernum 'in front of the boundaries' (C. A.
For O. ampert
29), but the reading here is wholly uncertain.
mistreis aeteis, where aeteis has been taken as a Genitive after
304.
is
ampert, see 269.
ADJECTIVES
of adjectives to denote a part.
With L. summits
mons etc., cf. U. pesclu semu 'in the half of the prayer' (semu:
L. semi-; see 189, l, a), that is, 'in the middle of the prayer, dur305.
Use
O. ejisai viai mefiai 'in the middle of this road'.

ing the prayer'
306. Predicative use of adjectives with the force of adverbs. 1
;
With
L. sciens 'wittingly', libens 'willingly', etc., compare O. dei-
uatud sipus swe&T wittingly', U.

l
tases
persnimu 'pr&j silently',

Similarly U. postro in sopo
postro peperscust 'put the under parts behind' is an adjective
agreeing with sopo (cf. pustra, pustru, II a 32, II b 19), but in
effect an adverb.
U. sopo- is frequently used in the same way,
like L. suplnus, Grk. VTTTIOS.
Thus persuntru supu erecle (IV 17),
where supu, though an adjective agreeing with persuntru, has the
kutef pesnimu 'pray quietly',
etc.
force of 'sub', in contrast to the 'super' of persuntru
super
(IV 19);
purom-e (VI b 17 cf. also Vila
38), where sopa, though agreeing with uestisia, goes in sense with
the following, sopa purom-e meaning 'beneath, into the fire' and
so 'beneath the fire, sub ignem'.
uestisia sopa
erecle
ADVERBS
Predicate use of adverbs in the sense of adjectives 2
U. porsei nesimei asa deueia esf" which is
(L. bene est, etc.).
next to the altar of the gods' (but O. nessimas staiet veruis 'stand
307.
That
That
is,
is,
where an adverbial construction seems more natural to us.

where an adjectival construction seems more natural to us.
212
Syntax
[307
U. esuf testru sese asa asam-a purtuvitu 'himnext to the gate');

self standing at the right of the altar he shall place the offering
on the altar' (IV 15 cf. also III 23, IV 3), in which sese is prob;
ably an adverb, as if L.
vorsum etc.);--U. efek
*sesse,
meaning
'situated'
(cf.
L. dextro-
prufe si 'let this be approved', literally
be (regarded as) properly (done)' 1

U. fetu puze neip
in
a
briefer
form, pusei neip Jieritu (VI a 27
4) and,
(II
not
as
intentionally (done)'.
'(take it)
'let this
eretu
etc.)
THE VERB
VOICE
f
308.
The
Passive.
Besides the Passive force, as ,seen for
example in O. uincter 'vincitur', comparascuster 'consulta erit',

U. emantur 'accipiantur', ostensendi 'ostendentur', the Deponent
So O. karanter vescuntur', U. terkantur suffrafrequent.

gentur', U. ewrsta^77iM' exterminate', U. persnihimu 'precator',
use
'
is
'
persnisfust 'precatus erit', etc. Sometimes, however, the Active

form is used in contrast to the Deponent of the Latin, e.g.
U. osatu, O. upsed, etc. L. operor
U. stiplo, stiplatu: L. stipulor;
44
O.
no.
is
sent
upsatuh
Deponent 'operati sunt', in contrast
(but
:
U.
facta');--O. fatium: L.fateor. Compare

the use of Active forms in early and late Latin parallel to
to
oseto 'operata,
Deponents of the
classical period.
With the Deponent use of L. cenatus beside ceno, iuratus beside

compare 0. deiuatuns 'iurati', U. gersnatur furent 'cenaverint', and
a.
etc.,
U. uesticos (fust) 'libaverit' (230,
iuro,
also
a).
6.
Passive form with distinctly middle force is seen in U. amparihmu
'raise oneself, rise' beside the Active amparitu ' raise, set up (the litter)'.
similar relation is sometimes assumed between U. subra spahatu 'spread out
throw on' (VIb 41) with object expressed (the vessels that have just been
and subra spahmu (VIb 17, Vila 39), subra spafu (Va 20), with no
But the meaning of the latter is probably not 'throw oneobjects expressed.
self over, walk over', but 'perform the ceremony of throwing on (the vessels)'.
over,
used),
Cf. O. izic
amprufid facus estud
people contrary to this) let
(if
him be (regarded
any one has been made

as)
made
so improperly'.
ti-ibune of
Mm
The Verb
311]
c.
U.
uestis, uesteis
'
213
libans' is parallel to U. persnis
'
precatus' both in
*uesti-, of which
an
extension.
The
*uestika- (U. uesticatu libato')
etymology of this group of
also
libamentum'
and probably Uestisier,
to
which
U.
vestigia
belong
words,
name of a god, is unknown.
formation and use.
It
comes from *uestlto-s, with verb-stem
'
is
'
The frequent impersonal use
309.
itum
est, etc.) is
noteworthy,
e.g.
of the Passive (L, itur,
O. sakarater
'a sacrifice is
made',
U. pur dito fust 'the offering shall take place', muietofust 'a noise
shall be made', herter'it is desired, desirable' and so used like
L. oportet.
Nearly all of the forms in which r alone appears as
See 239.
the personal ending are used impersonally.
310. Transitive use of verbs usually intransitive, and vice
U. ninctu, in form L. ninguito, means 'overwhelm with

snow'; similarly U. sonitu 'overwhelm with sound', tremitu 'make
versa.
though these are not of the same conjugation as L. sono,

Cf. also U. nepitu*- overwhelm with water' from a root
tremo.
U. habe (VI b 54 = I b 18) is used intransiseen in L. Neptiinus.
tremble',
tively, 'holds himself, remains'.
TENSE
311.
The use
found in Latin.
what is customary
is
of the tenses
The use
shows no variation from what
of the Present Indicative to denote
frequent, as is natural in the language of

It occurs with future meaning in some temporal and
ritual.
is
There
conditional clauses cited below.

of the Imperfect Indicative,
namely fufans
only one occurrence
is
'erant', C.
A. 10, where
simply denotes past situation, as so frequently in Latin. The

Perfect Indicative occurs chiefly in dedications and inscriptions
it
on public works, where
has the simple narrative force (HisThe Future and Future Perfect
torical or Aoristic Perfect).
it
are very frequent in temporal clauses, the difference

the two being the same as in Latin.
between
All 'the occurrences of the Imperfect Subjunctive are in

namely O. ekss kum-
clauses depending on an Historical Perfect,

bened
puz idik sakara[klum]
fusid,
pun patensins,
214
Syntax
patensins,
'
.
[hjerrins
cum aperirent,
ita convenit,
[311
ut id templum
esset,
aperirent,
caperent' (C. A. 10-54); also
Pael. upsaseter coisatens 'fieret curaverunt'.
The Perfect Subjunctive is regularly used in prohibitions and occasionally in positive commands and expressions of wish. See 312, 313. It occurs
also a
few times
in temporal
and conditional clauses
(319, 320).
MOOD
Commands and
The Subjunctive
312.
in the passage
l
let
Command
is
frequent in Umbrian
Brothers decreed
V a 1-V b 7, where the Atiedian
the flamen, whoever he shall be, have the care (kuraia) of the
ceremony,
him
of
Prohibitions
let
him furnish
(prehabia)
receive (habia) certain fees.
whatever
When
is necessary.
Let
the brothers shall have
feasted, let the magister or quaestor take a vote (ehvelklu

to whether the matter has been properly looked after.
feia)
as
And
if
the majority pronounce it satisfactory let

approved (efek
a vote (ehvelklu
take
If
let
or
the
not,
prufe si).
quaestor
magister
it
feia)
si)'.
let
amount
of the penalty, and whatever penalty they

the flamen's penalty be so great (etantu mutu affer-
as to the
demand,
ture
be
But even within the
limits of this passage the Imper-
and elsewhere the Imperative is almost

The
exclusively employed, occurring in hundreds of examples.
other examples of the Subjunctive are ene tra Sahta kupifiaia 'then
announce across the Sacred Way' (I b 35, in the midst of a series
of Imperatives
the corresponding clause in VII a 43 has the
Imperative combifiatu), and terkantur 'let them approve' (III 9,
ative occurs
twice,
also in the midst of Imperatives).

NOTE. It is hardly accidental that the series of Subjunctives in Va is
Although the clauses are not
immediately preceded by eitipes decreverunt.
actually dependent, they are so closely attached in feeling that the choice of
the Subjunctive rather than the Imperative may well be due to the exclusive
use of the former in dependent clauses.
Similarly /o.s set, pacer sei be favorable
'
'
'
under 314, always occurs immediately after the

phrase teio subocau'I invoke thee', whereas elsewhere the Imperative futu /<*
pacer is used. Cf VI a 22 ff
and
propitious', belonging
The Verb
314]
In Oscan
215
the Imperative is nearly always employed in

Examples of the Subjunctive are saahtiim
positive commands.
lamatir
tefiirum sakahiter 'let a burnt-offering be made' (T. A.);
also,
him be
sakrafir 'let there be a consecration'

beaten' (T. B.);
For the use of the Perfect in the last two exam(nos. 29, 30).
ples, cf. L. sit denique inscriptum in froute unius cuiusque quid
'let
de re publica sentiat (Cic. Cat. 1, 13, 32), and see 313.

With the preponderance of the Imperative in both Oscan
and Umbrian
tions, in
many
Imperative
tia
is
is
compared the usage of early Latin inscripwhich (e.g. the Lex Bantina, Lex agraria) the
to be
of
used exclusively, while in others
Minuciorum)
a Subjunctive of
(e.g.
the Senten-
Command may now and
then
appear.
313.
In prohibitions, Umbrian uses the Imperative reguPresent Subjunctive occurring once in neifhabas let
the
larly,
them not furnish' (IV 33). In Oscan, however, the Imperative
'
never used, but always the Perfect Subjunctive. Thus nep

Nuvlanus pidum tribarakattins 'let neither the Abellani
nor the Nolani build anything' (C. A. 46 ff.);
izic eizeic zicel[ei]
is
Abellaniis nep
him not hold an assembly on this day' (T. B.

ne phim pruhipid 'let him not prevent any one' (T. B. 25);
7, 8);
nep fefacid 'let him not cause' (T. B. 10), in contrast to the
Imperative factud of a positive command in the same sentence
comono ni hipid
'let
nep cemtur fuid, nei suae pr. fust

he has been praetor' (T. B. 28).
'let
no one be censor, unless
NOTE. -This use of the Perfect Subjunctive is to be compared with the

with the Aorist Subjunctive, and, together with its occasional
Greek use of
use in positive commands (312) and expressions of wish (314), is to be connected
with the energetic force natural to the aoristic function. No temporal distinc-
tion
is
involved.
The Subjunctive
is
of
Wish
314. The Subjunctive of Wish, though of different origin,

not always easily distinguished from the Subjunctive of Com-
mand.
tious',
But
certainly U. fos
pacer sei'be favorable, propialternating with futu fos pacer (see 312, note), belongs
sei,
216
Syntax
Oscan Subjunctives
and the shorter curse, no. 20, namely
here, likewise the
[314
in the Curse of Vibia

turumiiad, krustatar, kais-
lamatir'may he be tortured, etc.', and, with the negative,

1
Here also
nep piitiad, nep heriiad'may he not be able, etc.'
U. pihafei'may it be expiated' (Via 29 etc.). For the use of
patar,
the Perfect, as in the case of U. pihafei, O. lamatir (possibly krustatar, kaispatar; but see 238, e), which is also frequent in early
Latin, see 313, note.
The Subjunctive
315.
The Subjunctive
in Substantive Clauses
usually introduced by O. puz,
is
U. jpim'ut' (202, 6), but in certain phrases, as in Latin, it may

also stand without any conjunction.
Examples are: U. stiplo
I
observe'
a
U. etaians deitu 'let
that
'demand
aseriaia
(VI 2)
;
him tell them to go' (VI b 64);--U. combifiatu erus dersa'-lei

him give notice to add the ems' (VII a 44) but with an inter;
puse erus
vening clause as well as a different verb, carsitu
with
dersa'let him call out ... to add the ems' (Vila 43);
U.. ticit 'decet', herter 'oportet', O. kasit'decet' (in form L. caret},
.
as
U.
facia tigit'one
ought to
sacrifice'
(II a 17),
O.
fakiiad kasit
'one ought to sacrifice' (no. 31), U. dirsans herti'ihey ought to

fusid
O. ekss kiimbened
give', etc. ;
should
A.
10
be' etc. (C.
ff. ;
etc. 'it was agreed that this temple
.
U. eo iso ostendu, pusi pir pureto ceJiefi dia (VI a

see also 31 1);
20), best taken as 'let him set them out in such a manner (iso)
fire to be lighted from the other',
dia
on
so probably U. pepurkurent
;
cehefi depending directly
herifi (V b 6) 'shall have urged to be necessary' (as if L. poposceO. factud pous touto deiuatuns tanginom deirint oportuerit)
cans let him cause the people to declare their opinion under
that (pusi) he cause (dia) one
oath' (T. B. 9).
In Greek curses the Optative is used in both the positive and the negative form.
For convenience the Subjunctives in Substantive Clauses are grouped together
here, without regard to their specific origin (Volitive etc.).
The Verb
317]
217
noteworthy construction is seen in O. nep fefacid pod pis

dat eizac egmad min\8\ deiuaid dolud malud let him prevent any
one from swearing falsely in this matter' (T. B. 10 f.), in which
l
nep fefacid is felt as the equivalent of a verb of preventing and

followed by pod mins, which is identical with L. quominus in
1
meaning and nearly so in form (202, I)
.
Clauses of Indirect Question
316.
as to
In U. ehvelklu
feia
what the flamen's penalty
panta muta afferture
(V b
shall be'
If.),
si
'take a vote
the
si is
simply
a dependent Subjunctive of Deliberation or Propriety.

But an
unquestionable example of a Subjunctive in an indirect question
of fact, where the direct question would have the Indicative, is
U. ehvelklu
it
is
feia
sve rente kuratu
si
'
take a vote as to whether
has been arranged properly' (V a 23 ff.).

Noteworthy, because of the lack of any interrogative word,
U. revestu
emantur herte 'see whether they are to be accepted'
.
(V a
still
Since even in Latin the original Indicative may

stand in indirect questions of fact, there is no necessity of
8, 10).
taking
herte as a
Subjunctive.
See
238,
Relative Clauses
317.
is
the relative clauses occurring, whether

or
definite
indefinite, and whatever the mood of
In nearly
the relative
2, a.
all
the principal verb, the Indicative

eetu*- whoever is
let
Herekleis [up] slaagid pud
him
is
used.
go' (VI b 53
Thus U.
(C.
A. 11 f.);--U.
ever shall be
O. censamur esuf
pisi
let
pumpe
fust
him look
O. sakarakhim
f.);

the temple of Hercules which is at the boundary
ist,
pisest
fusid 'that
should be'
ere ri esune kuraia
a 3
'
who-
after the ceremony' (V

ff.)
iusc
censtur
censaum
angetuzet
poizad ligud
;
1 1
cannot understand the objection of v. Plauta (II, p. 482) to this view, nor his
assertion that the construction does not correspond to L. prohibeat quominus but to
prohibeat quominus non or prohibeat ut non.

2
Except those of time, for which see 318.
218
Syntax
him be rated according
[317
law by which the censors

shall have proposed to take the census' (T. B. 19 f.), etc. (examples of the Future and Future Perfect are very numerous).
Hence in U. prehabia pife uraku ri esuna si herte, et pure esune
sis 'let him furnish whatever is necessary for the ceremony, and
whatever persons are necessary' (V a 5 f .) there is no necessity
of taking herte as a Subjunctive (see 238, 2, a), and in the second
clause sis probably depends on a herte to be supplied from the
preceding, though of course a Subjunctive would also be possible
'let
(cf.
cui iussus
siet,
to the
De
auscultet, Cato,
A reasonably certain
Agric.
5, 3, etc.).
of a Subjunctive in a descrip-
example
tive relative clause is seen in O. siom
idle tangineis
deicum
pod ualaemom touticom tadait ezum (having sworn) that they will
render such judgment as they think to be for the best public
'
good' (T. B. 9
f.)
Here may be mentioned, though persei
is
in this case a con-
junction (202, 2), U. persei mersei'so far as is right' (Via 28, 38,
48) beside perse mers est (VI b 31, 55), the main verb each time
Cf. L. quod opus siet, used by Cato even
being a Subjunctive.
where the main verb is Indicative (e.g. De Agric. 16). The choice
of the two expressions, 'so far as is right' or 'so far as may be
right',
has nothing to do with the
mood
of the principal verb.
Temporal Clauses
318. All the temporal clauses which occur refer to future
time, and in the great majority of cases, as in Latin, the Future
or Future Perfect Indicative
is
used.
The usual conjunctions
The latter is
3) and U. ape (202, 8).
far more common than ponne in the later Umbrian, and with
the Future Perfect entirely displaces it (cf. ape ambrefurent
VI b 56: puni amprefuus Ib 20, etc.). IT. pure (202, l) and pife,
are O. pon, U. ponne (202,
pirsi (202,
1
in
it
///(/,
2),
also
have temporal force sometimes, as
Better taken so than as an Indirect Question (Verb-System,

is used.
in pure nuvime
p. 144),
since
]>o<1,
ferest
219
The Verb
319]
shall bring them the ninth time' (II a 26), sersi

sesust'when he shall have taken his seat' (Via 5).
'when he
pirsi
But the Present Indicative with future meaning is also

Thus U. ponne oui furfant, uitlu torn trif fetu'when
found.
they purify(?) the sheep, sacrifice three bull-calves' (VI b 43
-- U. pune
furfant Pres. Indie, of Conj. I, as shown by efurfatu)
seste, urfeta manuve habetu 'when you dedicate (the calf), hold the
;
22
U. ponne iuengar tursiandu

hertei 'when it is necessary to drive forth the heifers' (VII b 2
Cf. also O. adpiid fiiet 'so long as they
for hertei see 238, 2, a).
31
a
for
occur' (no.
adpiid see 202, 9).
orbita in the hand' (lib
f.);
Compare
the Latin use of the Present Indicative with future force after
antequam and priusquam, and, especially in early Latin,
in relative
and condi-
tional clauses (see also 319).
also found.
edum 'when he takes food,
kahad, nip putiiad
to eat' (no. 19,
is
This of course
may he not
8);--U. pone esonome ferar pufe pir

'when that
in
which the
erefertu,poe
brought to the ceremony, let him bring
.
Thus O. pun
is
fire
it,
far
be able
entelust,
has been placed
who
the Anticipatory Subjunctive, which
'
.
is
is
(VI b 50).
frequent enough
in such clauses in early Latin, arid which in Oscan-Umbrian, as in Latin, was

not completely displaced by the Future Indicative (itself a Subjunctive in
origin).
The Imperfect Subjunctive occurs
A. 50, where the

in the same tense,
in C.
verbs of the surrounding clauses are also

depending on ekss kiimbened. See above, 311.
319. With the Conjunctions meaning 'before',
'after', 'until',
U. prepa (202, 4), post pane (202, 4),

(202, 11), arnipo (202, 10), the Future Perfect is the commonest construction, but there is one occurrence each of the
Future Indicative and the Perfect Subjunctive, the latter, as in
Thus
Latin, with the same force as the Future Perfect.
Future.
O. com preiuatud actud, pruter pam medicatinom
didest 'let him treat with the defendant before he gives judgment' (T. B. 15 f.).
namely O. pruter pan
(202, 4),
nersa
220
Syntax
[319
Future Perfect. --U. nep andersistu, nersa courtust porsi

angla anseriato iust'one shall not interrupt(?) until the one who
has gone to observe the birds has returned' (VI a 6) - - U. postertio pane poplo andirsafust,
persnihimumo 'after he has
;
performed the lustration of the people the third time, ... let
earn mani nertru tenitu, arnipo uestithem pray' (VII a 46 f.)
;
him hold
it
out the libation' (VI b 24
f .)
sia uesticos 'let
pesnisfust
'let
him
hand until he has poured

anderuomu sersitu, arnipo comatir
in the left
;
the
sit in
until he has prayed with the
broken cakes' (VIb 41).

Perfect Subjunctive.
neip amboltu, prepa desua combifiami
'one shall not go around before he has announced a propitious
(VI b
bird'
52).
Conditional Clauses
320.
sue
(202,
In conditional clauses, introduced by O. svai, suae, U. sve,

14), the commonest construction is the Future or Future
Perfect Indicative, the main verb being usually an Imperative

The Tabula Bantina alone furor Subjunctive of Command.
The Future Perfect in both

nishes some sixteen examples.
condition and conclusion occurs once in Umbrian (VI a 7).
U.
pife,
pirsi
(202, 2),
case that, if, e.g. persei
(Via 26 etc.),
have occurred'
pefe
(II a 3
The Present
sometimes has conditional force
also,
aiu
pir orto
urtu
see 128,
est 'if
fefure 'if
fire
'in
has occurred'
disturbances (?) shall
2, a).
Indicative with future force, which
in early Latin legal inscriptions
and
is
is
frequent
found occasionally in
Latin poetry (e.g. Verg. Aen. 3, 606), is seen in O. suaepis censtomen nei cebmtst, in eizeic uincter, esuf lamatir 'if any one shall
not have come to the census and
beaten' (T. B. 20
(Ib 18),
is
convicted of
Cf. also U. svepis habe
f.).
'if
him be
let
any one remains'
any one wishes' (IV 26).

is found in U. svepu
vakaze,
b 8, VI b 47), according to the explanation
svepis heri 'if

suepo
it,
uacose
(I
as *uaco8-se 'vacatio
sit'.
See note to passage.
221
Agreement
323]
The Perfect Subjunctive

also
found
in future or future perfect sense,

in Latin, is seen in O. svai neip dadid, lamatir 'if he
does not give
U.
ier (238, 2)
so probably
up, let him be beaten' (no. 19, 4)
in nosue ier ehe esu poplu,
portatu ... 'if one
it
'
does not go from this people, carry him

(VI b 54 f.).
of
because
the
lack
of
Noteworthy,
any conjunction, is
U. heriiei faciu affertur,
facia ticit 'if the flam en wishes to make
.
the sacrifice,
it is
proper' (II a 16
The Present
INFINITIVES
321.
f.).
AND PAETICIPLES
Infinitive
is
used as in Latin.
The
con-
struction with subject Accusative
O. deiuatuns
is already developed, e.g.

siom deicum 'having sworn that they will say'
The Supine is
(T. B. 9) etc.
U. aseriato etu 'go to observe.'
The
passive force, see 308, a.
e.g.
iuvilas
pihaner, see
be consecrated', upsannam
For the Genitive construction in U. ocrer
sakrannas 'the
deded 'had made', etc.
used exactly as in Latin, e.g.

For the -to- Participle without
Gerundive is used as in Latin,
iovilae
to
271.
AGREEMENT
Agreement of adjectives belonging to nouns of different gender.
Agreement with the Masculine is seen in U. peiqu
322.
peica merstu 'pico pica iusto' (VI a 1 ; but elsewhere with adjective repeated, peico mersto peica mersta, etc.).
Agreement with
the nearest
noun
is
seen in the recurring passage (VI a 32
f.
etc.) saluo seritu ocrer Fisier, totar liouinar nome, nerf, arsmo,
ueiro, pequo castruo,fri salua seritu 'salvum servato arcis Fisiae,
civitatis
Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus, viros, pecuwra capita,

salvas
servato', where saluo agrees with the first object
fruges
nome, and salua with the last, fri.
323.
Agreement by
sense.
As
in Latin, the Plural
may
be used with a collective noun or a noun joined to another by

com.
Thus O. pous touto deiuatuns tanginom deicans 'ut populus
222
Syntax
iurati sententiam dicant' (T. B. 9)
[323
;--U.
sve mestru karu fratru
maior pars fratrum AtieU. com

diorum, qui illuc venerint, pronuntiaverint' (V a 24 ff .)
com prinuatir eso persnimumo 'cum
ambretuto,
prinuatir
Atiiefiu, pure ulu benurent, prusikurent 'si
cum
legatis sic precantor', 'let

legatis ambiunto,
men) with the assistants go about, pray' (VI b 56
him
(the flaCf. also
f.).
U. hondra furo sehemeniar hatuto totar pisi heriest 'infra forum
seminarium capiunto
324.
The
Attraction.
attraction of a
noun
to the case of
seen in U. uasor (Nom. PI.) uerisco Tret

pehaner paca ostensendi, eo iso ottendu VB8&
the relative pronoun

blanir, porsi ocrer
(VII a 52).
civitatis quisquis volet'
is
ad portam Trebulanam, quae arcis piandae causa ostendentur,

also in O. eitiuvam paam
ea sic ostendito' (VI a 19 f.);
deded,
ea
eisak eitiuvad 'pecuniam quam dedit,
pecunia' (no. 4), though
In Latin such
here the noun is repeated in its proper case.
.
mainly poetical in the best period (urbem quam

statuo vestra est, Verg. Aen. 1, 573), but not uncommon in early
damnati sunt,
eos omneis etc.
Cf. Vituries quei
prose.
attraction
is
43
viatores praecones quei ex Tiac lege lectei sublectei erunt, eis viatoribus praeconibus etc. (CIL. I 202, col.n,31f.).
(CIL.
I 199,
f.),
OMISSION OF
WORDS
Asyndeton. The omission of the connective in a

of coordinate words or clauses is, as in Latin and else-
325.
series
where, extremely common.
the frequency of
phrases consisting of pairs of words without connective, like
Thus U. fans pacer 'favorable and proL. volens propitius etc.
pitious', pernaiaf pustnaiaf 'before and behind', antakres kumates
Noticeable
is
'whole and broken',
afepes arves 'offerings of fat
of the
'black and white'
field', atru alfu
and the
fruits
29), dupursus peturpursus 'bipeds and quadrupeds', perne postne 'before and after',
fato
first
(I
'success and good fortune' (as if L.factum fitum, the

referring to 'efficiency, successful accomplishment', the
fito
second to 'that which happens, turns out well, good fortune'),
223
Order of Words
328]
sepse sarsite 'together and completely' (cf. L. sane sarteque; for

1
the forms see 244, 1,
veskla snata asnata 'vessels wet and
244, 3)
>,
and those not for liquids cf. Eng.

dry' (i.e.
Note also O. pr. censtur
'dry measure' and 'liquid measure').
vessels for liquids
'praetor or censor' (T. B. 27).

326. Omission of the Subject.
In the Iguvinian Tables,

as in early Latin prose, the subject is frequently left unexpressed, when it is well understood who is the proper person
to perform the action in question.
Thus ape apelust, muneklu
habia etc. (V a 17 ff.) 'when one (i.e. the proper person, in this
case the flamen) shall have performed certain rites, he shall
Even when
Thus
unexpressed.
receive certain fees'.

it
may
be left
there
in
VI
a change of subject,
b 48 ff. there is a series
is
no subject expressed, though some of the actions

by the augur and others by the flamen, as is seen
from the more detailed statements in VI a 1 ff.
327. Omission of the Verb.
The verb subocauu 'invoco'
is omitted in U. tio esu hue
peracrei pihaclu 'te hoc bove opimo
piaculo' (VI a 25 etc.), tiu puni tiu vinu 'te posca te vino' (II a 25),
with which compare L. te hoc porco piaculo (Cato, De Agric.
141, 4). Corresponding to eno deitu arsmahamo etc. 'tune dicito
" ordinamini" etc.
(VI b 56 etc.) the older version has simply
enumek armamu etc. 'tune "ordinamini" etc. (Ib 19 etc.).
of verbs with
are performed
'
'
of
The omission of the verb or of the object in

course common, likewise of the verb when
dedications
it
is
is
readily
supplied from a preceding clause.
ORDER OF WORDS
no fundamental difference from the Latin
order, the resemblance being closest with the style of early
The following
prose such as that of Cato or the inscriptions.
328.
There
is
points are perhaps worthy of mention.

1 U.
sepse sarsite is also taken as separately and together', sepse being explained
as from *se-pse. But this is on the whole less likely.
'
224
Syntax
1.
but
As
[328
in Latin, the adjective regularly follows its noun,
may precede
it if
emphatic.
Thus U.
ocri-per Fisiu, tota-per

etc., but destru-co
liouina 'pro moiite Fisio, pro civitate Iguvina',
'
destram-e
persi, nertru-co persi ad dextrum (sinistrum) pedem',
In
the
numerous
sacrifices
etc.
'in
dextram
scapulam',
scapla
numeral always follows its noun in VI a 22,

58, VI b 1, 3 etc., but always precedes it in the earlier version
14 etc.). Demonstrative pronouns precede, posses(I a 3, 7, 11,
of three victims the
sives follow their nouns, as in Latin.
As
words or even whole clauses belonging to

a subordinate clause are sometimes introduced before the rela2.
tive
in Latin,
pronoun or conjunction.
'which are before the Martian'

in the
[lip]
Thus O.
prai Mamerttiais pas set
(no. 27), beside the
normal order
O. sakaraklum Herekleis
(no. 28) ;
'the temple of Hercules which is at the boun-
companion inscription
slaagid
pud
ist
In this last passage all the words quoted,

dary' (C. A. 11 ff.).
together with the succeeding four lines, belong to the clause
introduced by puz (1. 17), which depends upon ekss kiimbened
But in this case, owing to the length of the intervening

10).
Cf. L. sei
relative clauses, the subjects are repeated after piiz.
Bacanal
ese
necesus
deicerent
sibei
esent
liabere, eeis utei
(1.
quei
ques
Romam
venirent (SC. de Bacch. 3 ff.).

3. With a series of objects the verb is sometimes placed
Thus U. fertu
before the first and repeated after the last.
ad pr. urbanum
fertu (II a
(VI a 32
17
f.
ff.),
pihatu
quoted in
322).
pihatu (VI a 29
f.),
seritu
seritu
COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
The following
collection contains all the
more important
inscriptions.
Those omitted contain, for the most part, only proper names or mutilated words.
Uncertain letters are indicated by a change in type, italic in black-face
1
Obvious mistakes are corrected in the text, the
text, rouian in italic text.
Where there can be any reasonoriginal reading being given in a footnote.
able doubt as to a correction, it is given in the footnote, the original reading
Mistakes in the division of words (which is indicated by
being left in the text.
sometimes
dots, usually one,
two) are corrected without remark. Restorations
The division of the lines is indicated by

except
where the printed lines follow those of the original. 2
For the sake of convenience, capitals and marks of abbreviation and
are inclosed in brackets.
3
The transpunctuation are supplied in the text, as well as in the translation.
lation of the more uncertain words is given in italics, or sometimes omitted
entirely yet from the fact that a given translation is not italicized it does not
;
follow that this translation
reasonably certain.
marked with an
few
is
undisputed, but only that the author regards it as

Latin words are used for convenience, and
fictitious
But transcriptions and
translations of proper na'mes,

are
notso
marked,
Latin,
except in the Glossary. The brief
comments to some of the inscriptions are merely supplementary to the Glossary.
For each inscription the corresponding numbers of the collections of
even when
asterisk.
unknown in
Con way and
v. Planta are given.

of one or both of these are based
Some
Notes to Oscan Inscriptions, I.F. 12, 13
from the reading

See the author's Critical
slight variations
upon autopsy.
ff.
OSCAN INSCRIPTIONS
The Cippus Abellanus and the Tabula Bantina are given first, as furnishing
connected reading of some length and illustrating the spelling in each of the two
alphabets. They are also commented upon more fully than the other inscriptions.
After these numbers the arrangement is geographical.
1
make
Many
letters
which are somewhat mutilated, but of which enough remains
to
perfectly clear what was intended, are printed without change of type. In
the texts of Conway and v. Planta mutilated letters are marked more freely. I am not
it
now that
mark
have been entirely consistent in this matter, but think I have not
which are mutilated enough to be really doubtful.
2 In the case of a one-line
inscription covering more than one line of printed
is added at the end.
So nos. 6, 41 b, etc.
text,
3 But in some cases where the
interpretation is extremely doubtful, notably in
no. 19, marks of punctuation are omitted from the text and given only in the translation.
225
sure
failed to
letters
226
Oscan Inscriptions
Cippus Abellanus
i.
[No.
limestone tablet about 6 feet 5 inches high, 1 foot 8 inches broad, and
Inscribed on both sides. Found in 1745 at Avella in use as
11 inches thick.
a door-step, and believed to have been brought from Castel d' Avella, the probNow in the Seminary at Nola. Conway no. 95,
able site of the ancient Abella.
v.
Planta no. 127.
Maiiui Vestirikiiui Mai. S/r.
Maio Vestricio Mai.
prupukid sverrunei kvaistu-
ex antepacto arbitro, quaestori

Abejlano, et Maio
lovicio Mai. f. Puclato
Abellanui inim Maiiu[i

Iiivkiiui Mai. Pukalatui
rei
5 medikei deketasiiii Nuvl[a-
inim ligatuis Niivlanuis,
pus senateis tanginud
qui senatus sententia
Sakaraklum Herekleis [up

slaagid pud ist inim teer[um
eisiid
sakaraklud
pud anter teremw/ss
[ist
e/*[truis
15 ist, pai teremenniu mu[inikad
tanginud pruftuset r[ihtiid

amniid, puz idik sakar[
klum
Templum
Herculis ad
finem quod est, et territorium

quod ad id templum est,
quod inter termina exteriora
est,
quae termina communi
sententia posita sunt recto

circuitu, ut id templum
inim idik tenim muinijkum
et id territorium
miiinikei terei fusid [inim
in
20 eiseis sakarakleis
i[
Sz'r.,
sui utrique legati

erant, ita convenit.
suveis piituruspid ligatfus

10 fufans, ekss kiimbened.
pud up
meddici *decentario Nolano

et legatis Abellanis
et legatis Nolanis,
nui] inim ligatuis Abell[anuis
nim
communi
commune
territorio esset, et
eius templi et
tereis fruktatiuf, fr[ukta-
territorii fructus, fructus
tiuf] muinikii
communis utrorumque
fus]id.
putwr[mpid
Avt Niivlanw
.... //erekleis fi/[sn

.... pispid Niivla;/ ....
.
25
g*
esset.
.
At Nolani
Herculis fanum
No.
Oscan Inscriptions
1]
227
B
Ekkum
Item
[svai pid herieset
aedificare [in territorio quod

limitwm tenus [quibus
Herculis fanum medium
triibarak[avum terei pud

liimitu[m]
pernum
[piiis
30 Herekleis fiisnii mefifu
ehtrad feihiiss
ist,
p[s
pert
viam
Herculis
pai ip ist, piistin slagim
tribarakavm
fanum ambiunt,
trans viam positum est

quae ibi est, pro finibus
piisstist
senatus sui sententia,
35 senateis suveis tanginiid
extra muros qui
est,
Herekleis fiisnam amfret,
quid volent
[si
aedificare liceto.
li-
kitud.
rakkiuf
Inim
pam
tribarakattuset
40 liittiuf
Ekkum
Et
iiik triba-
inim
Nuvlanum
aedificaverint et
usus Nolanorum
estud.
Item
svai pid Abellaniis
si
esto.
quid Abellani
tribarakattuset l iiik tri-
aedificaverint, id
barakkiuf inim
aedificium et usus
Abellanm
liittiuf
estud.
Avt
45 piist feihuis pus fisnam

fret, eisei terei
am-
tribarakattins.
savrum pud
Avt
lani
pun patensins, muinikad t[ninim pid
e[isei
thesavrei pukkapid ee[stit
ajittium alttram alttr[iis

Avt anter slagim
hjerrins.
55 Ajbellanam inim Niivlanam
sjullad viu uruvii ist
ejisai viai mefiai
n]iu
edii
tereme-
At
thesau-
rum qui in eo territorio est,

cum aperirent, communi sententia aperirent, et
quidquid in eo
thesauro quandoque exstat,

portionum alteram alteri
caperent.
At
inter finis
Abellanos et Nolanos
ubique via flexa est
in ea via media termina
stant.
staiet.
neque Abel-
neque Nolani quidquam
aedificaverint.
the-
esei terei ist,
giniid patensins,
Abellanorum esto. At
post muros qui fanum ambiunt, in eo territorio
nep Abel-
lanus nep Niivlanus pidum
50
id aedificium
quod Nolani
Niivlanus
tribarakat tuset, tribarakat tins.
228
Oscan Inscriptions
[No.
COMMENTARY
Unterital. Dial., 121 ff.
Biicheler, Commentationes philoff.
Th.
227
honorem
Bartholomae, I.F. 6, 307 ff.
Monnnseni,
logicae
v. Planta II, 622 ff.
Coiiway, Exempla Selecta, 10 ff.
Mommsen,
Cf.
in
The
inscription contains an agreement between the cities

and Abella in regard to a temple of Hercules, which
Nola
was situated on the boundaries and owned in common. Such
joint ownership of temples was not uncommon in antiquity.
One may recall the temple of Artemis Limnatis on Mt. Taygetus which caused endless trouble between the Laconians and
Messenians (Pausanias 4, 4, 2), the temple and grove of Juno
Sospita at Lanuvium common to the Romans and Latins (Livy
8, 14), and especially the temple which Servius Tullius built on
the Aventine for the use of Romans and Latins (Livy 1, 45
For this temple on the Aventine we are told
Dion. Hal. 4, 26).
that Servius Tullius made regulations and had them inscribed
on a bronze stele which was placed in the temple, where it
remained "until my time, with letters such as the Greeks once
used" (Dion. Hal. 1. c.). The Cippus Abellanus is probably
one of two copies, the other having been set up at Nola. 1
The precise date is unknown. The prominence of the
senate points to a period after 216 B.C., when the powers of
the senate of Nola were notably increased, while it can hardly
be later than the Social War, in which Nola was virtually ruined.
One may take 150 B.C. as an approximate date.
of
The general arrangement of the temple property here is

The land immediately
one that is well known elsewhere.
1
This was
Mommsen's view and
is
distinctly favored
by the provenance of
'
evident from his explanation of slaagid, 1. 12, as e regione',

supposes there was only one tablet, which was set np near the site of the temple and
"
Conway urges that the cost of erecting such a block and cutting such a long inscription would surely have been too considerable to allow of two copies where one would
the tablet
Biicheler, as
is
But dual copies of even longer inscript ions are well attested. Cf ., for example,
2
Dittenberger, Syll. Inscr. Uraec. no. 20. an inscription of over sixty lines on a marble
stele found at Eleusis, another copy of which was ordered set up on the Acropolis at
do."
Athens; further, Coll it z, Sammlung

lines,
two copies authorized),
d. griech. Dialekt-Inschrit'tcn, no. :>45 (over
90
Collitz, no. 3624 (325 lines, three copies authorized), etc.
No.
Oscan Inscriptions
1]
229
surrounding the temple formed the sacred precinct proper and

was inclosed by walls. Outside of this was the land which was
a part of the temple property but not withheld from secular uses.
This was marked off by a series of boundary-stones. Such land
was often used

erable income.
for pasturage
and thus made a source of consid-
In the case of our inscription, building was to
be permitted on this land,
Summary
if
properly sanctioned.
of Contents, and Notes
Agreed as follows between the quaestor of Abella

and the meddix of Nola and the delegates of Abella and Nola,
11.
1-10.
appointed by their respective senates

or to
1. 2.
The word sverrunei does not refer to a special kind of quaestorship
some other regular office held in addition to the quaestorship, but rather to
a special appointment
made
to the business in hand.
'by previous agreement' (prupukid) with reference

According to the very probable connection with Eng.
swear and an-swer (see 96), it may well have some such meaning as 'spokesman.'
I. 5.
Besides the meddiss tuvtiks which appears in inscriptions of Pompeii,
Herculaneum, Capua, and Bovianum, and seems

of cities, the title
Cf.
meddix
(see 15, 6)
medikeis Piimpaiianeis, no.
3.
to designate the
head of a league
was
At
also applied to municipal officers.

Nola (cf. also no. 42, from which it
appears that there were two such officials, and no. 43) the title was defined by
a word which corresponds in form to a L. *decentarius. This may be explained
(cf. L. dlcentarius from dlcens) and meaning
'regularly appointed, ordinarius', or as related to L. decem (see 191, 10) and
referring to some organization of the city's territory or population of which we
either as related to L. decens
have no precise knowledge.
That the temple
and the adjacent

land within the outer boundaries which have been set around,
be held in common, and the income from them be joint income
II.
11-23.
of Hercules,
of both cities.
slaagid (perhaps related to O.Ir. slickf- track', slige 'street') means
properly 'boundary, border' as here, but the word was also used, like L. finis in
I.
12.
the Plural, of 'territory, district', and this

II.
27-48.
If
is
the
meaning
of slagim in
11.
34, 54.
any one wishes to erect a building on the land
in front of the temple limits, outside the wall running about the
fane and across the road, it may be done with the sanction of the
230
Oscan Inscriptions
1-
[Nos.
senate under whose jurisdiction the land falls.

If the Nolans
the
and
its
income
shall
to
them to the
build,
building
belong
;
inhabitants of Abella, if they build.

But behind the wall surrounding the fane, no one shall erect a building.
1. 29.
The reading of the second word is very uncertain. The best sense
would be given by a word meaning 'inside of, the liimftii- being understood as
So if we
equivalent to the teremenniii inclosing the whole temple property.
accept perniim it may mean 'in front of looked at from the inside, as in the
case of pert vfam, 1. 33.
To understand
33.
I.
pert vfam
we must assume
that a road skirted the
Possibly the road connecting Nola and Abella ran up to the walls and
then divided, passing around on each side.
II. 34-35.
By the vote of the respective senates according to the territory'.
walls.
'
As
the temple was situated on the boundary, the adjacent land would include
from the original territory of both cities, each city retaining jurisdiction
sections
over
its
own
11.
When
48-54.
territory,
is
section in the matter of granting permission to build.
they open the treasury which
they are to open
it
in this
is
by common consent, and whatever
in the treasury they are to share.

11.
The boundary-stones
54-58.
are
on the road between
the territory of Abella and that of Nola.

This
precise
last
meaning
sentence defines the locality of the boundary-stones, but the

is obscured by the uncertainty of the reading in 1. 56.
At the
beginning theôld reading p]iillad taken as 'qua' gives a reasonable sense, but
there is no support for such a word, as there is for sjullad.
At the end the only
certain
letters
are
the
while
old
is out of the questedur
really
edfi, and,
reading
tion, v. Planta's pedu
is
only a possibility.
The
old explanation of uruvti as
'flexa', related to L. urvum, the curved part of a plow (which is then not to
be connected with Skt. vrj- 'turn'), is in itself simpler than the connection with
Grk. fvpvs, Skt. writ- 'wide', though it must be confessed that either 'qua
.
seems a better combination than 'ubique

flexa'.
'ubique
But the whole line is puzzling. It is not even clear whether the road referred to
is one connecting the two cities, or one which itself forms the boundary-line
between their respective territories.
flexa' or
lata'
2.
Tabula Bantina
Fragment of a bronze tablet, about 15 by 10 inches, containing also, on the

other side, a Latin inscription (GIL. 1 197). The Oscan inscription was originally in two columns, a few letters of the right-hand column still showing.
The fragment represents the middle portion of the
left-hand column, and probably
231
Oscan Inscriptions
Found in 1793 at Bantia,

contains about one sixth of the whole inscription.
near the boundaries of Apulia and Lucania. Now in the Museum at Naples.
Written in the Latin alphabet. There are six paragraphs, divided by spaces.
Conway
PL
no. 28, v.
... onom ust
... suae
angiiu
no. 17.
izic
is
.
\
....
nus q moltam
nur
proposuerit
.
|
iurabit
maximae
carneis senateis
tanginud
am
egmo
Suae
comparascuster
pis pert1
emust, pruter pan ....
deiuatud sipus comenei

perum dolom mallom, siom ioc
comono mais egm\as touti-]
\
6 cas
&mnud pan pieisum
brateis auti cadeis
pertemest, izic eizeic zicel[ei]

8 comono ni hipid.
adsint,
consulta
cum
erit.
ea res
Si quis per-
emerit,prius quam [peremerit],

iurato sciens in comitio
sine dolo malo, se ea
comitia magis rei publicae

causa quam cuiuspiarri
idque se de senatus
maximae
sententia
Cui
perimere.
\
Pis pocapit post

2
post exac comono hafiest
meddis dat castrid loufir
\
XL
gratiae aut inimicitiae causa,
amnud,
inim idic siom dat sena\teis\

tanginud maimas carneis
pertumum. Piei ex comono
9 en eituas, factud
partis senatus
sententia [dummodononminus]
XL osii[ns p]on ioc

'.
... quaestor multam
deiuast
maimas
si
TU
sic
partis
comitia
perimet (quisquam),
comitia ne habuerit.
is
eo die
Quis quandoque
hac
comitia
habebit
post
de
capite vel
magistratus
pous
deiuatuns tanginom deicans,
in pecunias, facito ut populus

iurati sententiam dicant,
siom^ dat eizasc 5 idic tangineis\
se de
nur,
Aes
3
4
ud am,
rut,
touto
from a small fragment now
iis
id sententiae
lost.
Correct form probably hapiest.

Probably iox pus, ou being due to following word.
5
Aes stom.
Probably for eizaisc.
hafiert.
See footnote,
p. 40.
232
10
Osccin Inscriptions
deicum, pod ualaemom

touticom tadait ezum,
dicere,
publicuni censeat esse,
neve fecerit quo quis

de ea re minus
nepfefacid pod pis

11
quod optimum
dat eizac egmad min[s]

deiuaid dolud 2 malud. Suae-
iuret dolo malo.
Si-
quis contra hoc fecerit

pis contrud exeic fefacust
auti comono hipust, molto etan- aut comitia habuerit, multa tanta
\
estud: n. CDCD. In. suaepis

ionc fortis meddis moltaum
12 to
13
MM.
esto: n.
Et
siquis
eum
potius magistratus multare

herest, ampert minstreis aeteis\ volet, dumtaxat minoris partis
eituas moltas moltaum licitud. pecuniae multae multare liceto.
3
Suaepis pru meddixud

altrei castrous auti eituas
comono
14 zicolom dicust, izic
perum dolom
sipus
trutum
17
nisi
populum quater
cum apud
oraverit
sciens sine dolo
malo
zico.
touto peremust.
16
aut pecuniae
diem dixerit, is comitia
ne habuerit
ni hipid ne pon op
toutad petirupert urust
15 mallom, in.
Siquis pro magistratu

alteri capitis
et
quartum diem
Petiropert,
neip mais pomtis,*
populus perceperit. Quater,

neque plus quinquiens,
com preiuatud actud
cum
pruter pam medicatinom
reo agito
dest, in. pon posmom con prei-
quam iudicationem
dabit, et cum postremum cum
uatud urust, eisucen ziculud
reo oraverit, ab eo die
zicolom
di-
XXXnesimum como-
prius
in diebus
XXX
proximis comi-
nomni hipid.
Suae pis con- tia ne habuerit. Si quis contrud exeicfefacustjonc suaepis\ tra hoc fecerit, eum siquis
18 herest
meddis moltaum,
licitud,
,
ampert mistreis
aeteis eituas licitud.
volet magistratus multare,

liceto,
dumtaxat minoris
partis pecuniae liceto.
Following the spacing on the bronze, some puiictunlc nflrr fio/iitis. Still
the division after pc.firupert. The division adopted is the only one
which admits a satisfactory interpretation.
others
make
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 2]
Pon
19
Cum
censtur
Bansae toutam censazet,pis Bantiae populum censebunt, qui

ceus Bantins fust, censamur
civis Bantinus erit, censetor
20 iusc
in.
eituam poizad ligud
ipse et
censtur censaum angetu-
Aut suaepis censtomen

nei cebnust dolud mallud
zet.*
21 in. eizeic uincter,
sentid
perum dolum
mallom,
famelo
in.
siuom paei
23 toutico estud.
At
siquis in
censum
non venerit dolo malo,
familia et pecunia omnino quae

eius erit, quae incehsa erit,
publica esto.
Pr., suae praefucus

post exac Bansae fust,
suae pis op eizois com

atrud ligud acum herest,
auti pru medicatud manim
\
aserum eizazunc egmazum

25
erint.
malo, et *immercato cetera
allo
eizeisfust,pae ancensto fust,
pod
pecuniam qua lege
censores censere proposu-
magistratu, populo praesente sine dolo
amiricatud
in. ei.
ii
et eius convincitur, ipse

in comitio caedatur praetoris
esuf
comenei lamatir pr.

meddixud toutad prae-
24
censores
esuf
22
233
Praetor, sive praefectus
post hac Bantiae

si
quis
apud
eos
erit,
cum
altero lege agere volet,
aut pro iudicato manum

adserere de eis rebus
pas exaiscen ligis scriftas

5
set, ne phim
pruhipid
quae hisce in legibus scriptae

sunt, ne quern prohibuerit
mais zicolois JT nesimois.

Suae pis contrud
plus diebus
proximis.
Si quis contra
hoc prohibuerit, multa
26 exeic pruhipust, molto
etanto estud: n.
In.
CD.
suaepis ionc meddis mol-
taum
1
3
4
herest, licitud,
tanta esto
n.
M.
Et
eum
siquis
magistratus multare volet, liceto,
2 Aes tautam.
Aes Sansae.
The first two letters are mutilated, but there is no doubt of the reading.
5 For
Aes anget uzet.
See footnote, p. 144.
pirn.
234
Oscan Inscriptions
[dumtaxat] minoris partis
pecuniae multae multare
27 [ampert] minstreis aeteis
moltaum
eituas moltas
liceto.
licitud.
Pr. censtur Bansae

28
Praetor censor Bantiae
[nepisfu]id, nei suae q.

fust, nep censtur fuid,
nei suae pr. fust. In. suaein. suae-
pis pr.
[ne quis] fuerit, nisi quaestor

fuerit, neve censor fuerit
nisi praetor fuerit.
quis praetor et
29
q
.
[No. 2
eizuctr.pl.nifuid. Suaepis
30 [contrud exeic
tr.
pi.
ea
tr. pi.
ne
[contra hoc
facus
izic
amprufid facus
f]ust,
estud. Idle medicim eizuc
virum
erit, is
esto.
si-
si-
[quis censor]
~\um nerumfust, izic post
Et
fuerit, is post
fuerit.
tr.
Siquis
pi. factus]
improbe factus
Id magisterium eo
31
[pocapid Bansae']
[quandoque Bantiae]
magisterium annorum
medicim acumtw
VI nesimum
VI proximorum
um pod
32
quod
medicim.1
33
.... magisterium.
COMMENTARY
Cf. Kirchhoff Das Stadtrecht von Bantia Lange, Die oskische Inschrift
der Tabula Bantina; Jordan, B.B. 6, 195 ff. (for the Avellino fragment); Bre"al,
Me"m. Soc. Ling. 4, 381 ff.; Biicheler in Bruns, Fontes iuris Romani 6 48 ff.;
Moratti, Archivio giuridico, 1894, 74 ff. v. Planta II, 599 ff. Conway, Exeinpla
,
Selecta, 2ff.
The
inscription contains a series of municipal regulations

Its date and relation to the Latin
for the town of Bantia.
on the other side
inscription
of the tablet are matters of dis-
But the probability is that the Latin inscription, the

pute.
date of which falls somewhere between 132 and 117 B.C., is
1
From
1.
29 on so
much
is
lost that,
even with the help of an inexact copy of a
fragment containing a portion of what is now missing

no certain restoration of the whole text can be m;ulr.
((-ailed
the Avellino fragment),
235
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 2]
The
quite independent of the Oscan and somewhat earlier.
Oscan inscription belongs then to the last quarter of the second
B.C.
century
Translation and Notes

i
1-4.
11.
Only the conclusion beginning with deiuast
is clear.
he shall take oath with the assent of the majority of

the senate provided that not less than forty are present when
the matter is under advisement."
.
" If
any one by right of intercession shall prevent

the assembly, before preventing it he shall swear wittingly in the
assembly without guile that he prevents this assembly rather for
4-8.
11.
the sake of the public welfare than out of favor or malice toward
any one, and that too in accordance with the judgment of the
majority of the senate.
The presiding magistrate whose assembly
way shall not hold the assembly on this day."

The verb *pertemo (pertemust etc.) is used in the technical sense of 'prevent
by intercession'. The intercession at Rome, while possible to any magistrate of a
rank equal to or higher than that of the one in charge, was a prerogative employed
is
prevented in this
by the tribunes of the people. These officials existed at Bantia, as is seen

The intercession could be exercised, among other occasions, against
But somecalling together the assembly, no matter for what purpose summoned.
times a particular law contained the special provision that no intercession should
be allowed.
In our inscription the right of intercession is conditioned upon an
oath to the effect that the privilege is exercised in the public interest, and with the
especially
from
1.
30.
Compare the voluntary oath taken by Tiberius Gracchus,

interceding against the imprisonment of Scipio Asiaticus, that it was not
due to any friendship for Scipio Africanus (Aul. Gell. 6, 19); and also the fact
approval of the senate.
when
that even at
Rome,
in the case of
4, 16, 6).
1.
common
5.
a comitia
summoned
for the election of magis-
of the senate (Cic. ad Att.

On the general subject of the intercession see Class. Diet. s.v.
The phrase sipus perum dolom mallom is simply the reverse of the
trates, the intercession
was dependent on the sanction
Latin formula sciens dolo malo, which occurs with prohibitions, as
him not swear (or act) wittingly with

1. 6.
The phrase pieisum brateis
'
let
guile'.
auti cadeis amnud is clearly the equivalent

of cuiuspiam gratiae aut inimieitiae causa of Latin legal phraseology, and the
Greek ovre xd/srros
1 For
brateis (also Fael. bratom, brata, Vest, brat.) no satisfactory etymology
has been suggested, while cadeis may well be related to Goth, hatis, Eng. hate.
236
Oscan Inscriptions
"
Whatever magistrate
shall hereafter hold
[No.
an assembly in
a suit involving the death penalty or a fine, let him make the
people pronounce judgment after having sworn that they will
render such judgment as they believe to be for the best public
good, and let him prevent any one from swearing in this matter
with guile. If any one shall act or hold an assembly con-
And if any magistrary to this, let the fine be 2000 sesterces.

trate prefers to fix the fine, he may do so, provided it is for less
than half the property of the guilty person."
This and the following section refer to the assembly in its judiciary function
as a court of appeal.
With dot castrid loufir en eituas (11. 8, 9) and castrous auti eituas (1. 13)
compare the Roman indicia capitis l and indicia pecuniae. Cf. Livy 26, 3, 8
quoad vel capitis vel pecuniae iudicasset privato (note also in this passage privato
reo, as in
With
11.
11.
15, 16).
9, 10,
compare iuranto
neque se aliter consilium habiturum
quam ut ex h(ac) l(ege) exque re communi

eius municipi censeatfore (CIL. II 1963).
1. 10.
For the construction with nepfefacid, see 315, end.
neque sententiam dicturum,
For
11.
municipum
12, 13, see 269.
all commentators have taken dat castrid and castrous as 'de fundo',
But the objection raised long ago by Lange, Tab. Bant., 21 ff., has never
been answered, namely that according to all Roman analogies we have to do with
criminal procedure, in which a suit involving real estate would have no place. He
translates 'capitis', but with an untenable explanation of the form. Recently Breal,
1
Nearly
'fundi'.
Mem. Soc. Ling. 11, 5, without recollection of Lange 's view, quotes the '^pinion of a
legal colleague that 'capitis', not 'fundi', gives the contrast to be expected, and suggests that castrid, castrous, were inscribed by mistake in place of a word corresponding
But this last assumption is not necessary. For, retaining the formal
connection with L. castrum, the meaning 'head', though apparently remote, is more
easily explained than 'real estate'. The word is generally connected with L. crr.s-.v/.s-,
to L. caput.
and so would contain the root (s)kat-, s(k)ad-' cover, protect', the cognate nearest in
form being Skt. chattra-m 'parasol'. From the meaning 'protection', whence in
L. fortress', may come cover' or summit', which frequently interchange with head'.
Cf. Skt. kakud mountain-peak' and 'head';
Germ.
Germ. Giebel: Grk. /ce0aX^;
and especially Germ. Dach 'covering,
kopf probably: Eng. cop, Dutch kopje;
roof (decken, artya, etc.), used dialectic-ally in sense of 'head'.
The Umbrian castruo, kastruvuf, which cannot be separated from the Oscan
forms, occur in two often repeated phrases. In Va 13 ff. the perquisite for the performance of certain ceremonies is fixed at so much pusti kastruvuf, commonly taken
'
'
'
'
'
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 2]
237
3
" If
any magistrate shall have appointed the day for another
in a suit involving the death penalty or a fine, he must not hold

the assembly until he has brought the accusation four times in
the presence of the people without guile, and the people have
been advised of the fourth day. Four times, and not more than
five, must he argue the case with the defendant before he pronounces the indictment, and when he has argued for the last
time with the defendant he must not hold the assembly within
And if any one shall have done
thirty days from that day.
contrary to
any magistrate wishes to
if
this,
fix
the
fine,
he
may, but only for less than half the property of the guilty
person be it permitted."
The Roman procedure, as described in Cic. pro domo, 17, 45, Livy 26, 3,
followed closely except that, according to the usual understanding of
the case (otherwise Lange, Tab. Bant., 65 ff.), the interval of the trinundinum
at Rome occurred after the third preliminary hearing, the quarta accusatio being
etc., is
immediately followed by the decision of the comitia whereas at Bantia the

interval of thirty days (this was also a recognized interval at Rome for certain
classes of trials) was between the last hearing, which was the fourth or sometimes even the fifth, and the convocation of the comitia.
;
The op
toutad,
1.
14, refers to
the informal assembly, the contio.
The
zico.,
(cf. the die prodicta, Cic. 1. c.), probably means the/our^day,
that is the day for the fourth and (usually) final hearing, though trutum is also
taken as 'definitum, fixed'. 1
trutum
1.
15
"
When
the censors shall take the census of the people of
Bantia, whoever is a citizen of Bantia shall be rated, himself

and his property, according to the law under which these
But the meaning 'in capita', 'for each person'
more appropriate (cf. in hominem a. II, CIL. VI 820).
In the other passage, where the word occurs among a series of objects which the god
is asked to preserve (Via 30 etc.), the meaning 'capita' is less attractive, and were
it a question of this passage alone we should prefer 'fundos'.
But it is possible to
take pecuo castruo together as 'pecuum capita', or else to assume that the word was
as 'in fundos', 'for each estate'.
(cf.
Livy
2, 33, 11, etc.)
is
also used for small animals, sheep, goats, etc., in contrast topecuo, large animals, kine.
1 With
this meaning there is no nearer connection for trutum than Lith. tvirtas
while as 'quartum' its explanation is simple (191, 4). Moreover the analogy
accusatio affords a strong presumption in favor of 'quartum',
even though the procedure is not precisely the same.
'firm',
of the
Roman quarta
238
Oscan Inscriptions
[Nos.
2-
censors shall have proposed to take the census.

And if any one
fraudulently fails to come to the census, and is convicted of it,
let him be scourged (?) in the assembly, under the magistracy of
the praetor, in the presence of the people, and let the rest of his
household, and all his property which is not rated, become public
property without remuneration to him."

At Rome there was a formula census or lex censui censenda dicta.
Accord-
ing to the lex Julia municipalis (CIL. I 206) the censors are instructed to find
out name, age, financial condition, etc., ex formula census, quae Romae ab eo,
qui turn censum populi acturus
At Rome,
erit,
proposita
erit (cf.
too, each citizen had to appear in person
poizad ligud
(cf.
etc. here).
suaepis censtom-en nei
cebnust here).
at Rome for non-appearance at the census without sufficient
dolud
mallud
(cf.
here) was death or slavery of the person and sale or
confiscation of his property.
Cf. Valer. Max. 6, 3, 4 et bona eius et ipsum vendidit
The penalty
excuse
and Livy
1,
44, 1 censu perfecto, quern maturaverat
cum vinculorum minis
mortisque,
metu
legis
de incensis latae
The meaning
occurs also in the Curse of Vibia (no. 19),
is
of lamatir, 1. 21, which

disputed, but 'caedatur' is more
1
probable than 'veneat'.
"
The
praetor, or if there shall be a prefect at Bantia after

this, in case any one wishes to go to law with another before
them, or to make a forcible seizure, as if judgment had been
rendered, on these matters which are written of in these laws,

shall not prevent one for more than the ten succeeding days.
If any one contrary to this shall prevent, the fine shall be 1000
sesterces.
do
And
any magistrate wishes
if
but only for a fine involving

shall it be permitted."
so,
less
to fix the fine
he
may
than half the property
The construction is awkward. The subject of pruhipid (1. 25) is Pr. at

Yet
the beginning, the clause suae
fust being thrown in parenthetically.
With pru medicatud manim
eizois refers to the prefect as well as to the praetor.
.
aserum compare pro ioudicatod
n.
[L.]
manum
iniect[i]o estod (CIL.
IX
782).
1 The translation
veneat' (Biicheler) for the passage in the Vibia Curse was
thought to receive some support from the presence of 7reirpT)/j.tifos in the Cnidian
Curses, but it is now recognized that this is not from irnrpda-Kw, but from Trl/j.wpri(jLi,
and means 'consumed with fever' (cf. Rh. M. 49, 39). Accepting the translation
'caedatur', lamatir may be connected with O.Bulg. lomiti' break', Eug. lame and
Cf. Danielsson, Pauli's Altit. Stud. 3, 183.
(colloquial) lam.
'
Oscan Inscriptions
3]
239
"
No one shall be praetor or censor of Bantia unless he has

been quaestor, nor shall any one be censor unless he has been
And if any one shall be praetor, and
he shall
praetor.
,
not become a tribune of the people after this. And if any one
shall be made tribune contrary to this, he shall be made so
wrongfully."
This section treats of the order of magistrates, which here is quaestor
censor
censor, while at Rome it is usually quaestor
praetor, though
praetor
sometimes the praetorship precedes the censorship as here; cf. Livy 41, 9, 11.
Except for the first sentence, the text is so fragmentary that the precise meaning
is
entirely uncertain.
INSCRIPTIONS OF POMPEII
3-13.
Most
Social
War,
Inscriptions on Public
Works, and Dedications
of these belong to the second century B.C.

None is later than the
after which Oscan ceased to be used in official inscriptions and, on
;
the other hand, with the exception of no. 9, from a temple believed to belong to
the third century, there is probably none earlier than 200 B.C.
Within these
limits there are no evidences of date beyond the forms of the letters, which
show, for example, that no. 3

the latest.
3.
v.
PL
is
one of the
All of these inscriptions are
Road-makers'
tablet,
in the Naples
4 one of
Museum.
found near the Porta Stabiana.
Conway
no. 39,
no. 28.
M.
Siuttiis
ajidilis
M. N. Puntiis M.
eka
anam.
Viu te[r]emnatust
5 X. Iwssu via
Pumpaiiana
per.
ter-
emnattens perek. Ill ant kaila Iiiveis Meeilikiieis. Ekassviass ini via luviia ini Dekkvia-
rim medikeis Pumpaiianeis

10 serevkid imaden uupsens, iu2
M. Suttius M. f. N. Pontius M.
viam termina-
f.
aediles hanc
viam terem[na-
tjtens ant^ttnttram Staf[ii-
su
earliest of this period, no.
now
verunt usque ad pontem Stabianum. Via terminata est perticis
X. lidem viam Pompeianam terminaverunt perticis III usque ad
aedem lovis Milichii. Has vias et viam loviam et Decurialem meddicis Pompeiani
auspicio ab imo fecerunt,
dem
aidilis prufattens.
ii-
aediles probaverunt.
For topographical matters cf especially Nissen, Pompejanische Studien, and

Mau's Pompeii translated by Kelsey (references are to the second edition, 1902).
2
iu[s]su impossible; here and in 1. 5 uncertain whether u or ti, but see 53. a.
1
240
Oscan Inscriptions
[NOB. 3-
Pomp. Stud., 531 ff., and Mau, Pompeii, 184.

aediles laid out two roads, arid these as well as two others they also
constructed or repaired under the direction of the meddix of the city. One
Cf. Nissen,
The
from the Stabian gate where the
inscription was set up, they

width as far as the Stabian bridge. The street leading
from the same point into the city, and called, from its importance, the Via
road, leading out
laid out at a certain
Pompeiana (now known as the Strada Stabiana), they
laid out at a certain

width as far as the temple or precinct of Jupiter Milichius. The Via lovia
was doubtless named from a temple of Jupiter, and the Via Decurialis from
some public building. The phrase mam terminare is not used in Latin, but the
reference is clearly to the laying out of the road, that is, marking off its exact
Vfass
imad-en uupsens made from the
(on the sides).
bottom up' corresponds to the Latin mas substruxerunt.
4.
tablet found on the site of what is believed to have been a palaestra.
width, delimiting
'
it
Conway
no. 42,
v. PI.
no. 29.
V. Adiranus V.
V. Aadirans V. eitiuvam paam
iuventuti
tristaa-
vereiiai
Pumpaiianai
mentud
deded, eisak eitiuvad
mento
V. Viinikiis Mr. kvaisstur Primp5 aiians triibum

nieis
ekak kiimben-
dedit,
Pomp. Stud., 168
The quaestor had
domum
f.
quaestor Pomhanc conven-
idem probavit.
ff.
from the money which V. AdiThis was probably an association of
this building constructed
will to the
left
V. Vinicius Mr.
tus sententia faciendam
deded, isidum prufatted.
ranus
dedit, ea pecunia
peianus
tanginud upsannam
Cf. Nissen,
pecuniam quam
Pompeianae testaf.
vereiia.
by
Pompeian
young men devoted to athletic and military training like the Greek ephebes.
The word is best explained as a derivative with suffix -eiio- (253, 2) from a
*uero- 'defense', containing the same root as 0. veru 'portam', Goth, warjan
'ward off', etc. (15, 15), so that the original meaning would be 'defensive body'
but the military side of the association may have become
(cf Germ. Landwehr)
.
1
entirely subordinate at the time of this inscription.
5. Inscribed under a sun-dial found at the Stabian baths.
v.
PL
Conway
no. 43,
no. 30.
Mr. Atiniis Mr. kvaiss/ur

eitiuvad
multasikad
Mr. Atinius Mr.
quaestor
pecunia multaticia
conventus sententia locavit.
kumbennieis tangi[n.] aamanaffed.

With eftiuvad multasikad and aragetud multas[ikud]
|
f.
L. quaistores aire moltaticod dederont (GIL.
(no.
43)
compare
I 181).
1 The
spelling verehias, no. 30, if indeed this is the correct reading, I regard as
a somewhat freakish variant of that seen in vereiiai and not as sufficient ground for
preferring connection with O. Verehasiiii.
Oscan Inscriptions
11]
6.
Apollo.
Stamped
Con way
U. Kamp[aniis
on the margin of the pavement
in dots
Apollinis pecunia
faciendum locavit.
upsjannu aaman[aff]ed.
Doubtless a word for pavement
|
Appelluneis eitiu[vad
to
de stipe Dian(ae)
Conway
no. 44, v. PI. no. 34.

.
passtata ekak upsan.

deded, isidu pnifattd.
Compare V. Popidius Ep.

Pompeii (CIL.
V. Popidius V. f meddix tuticus

porticum hanc faciendam
dedit, idem probavit.
tiiv.
With
emendum
be supplied before tips]annu.
X 3781).
a stone block with cornice.
V. Piipidiis V. med.
of
is
compare L. portic(um)
[fa]ciendum coeraver[e (GIL.
forum
temple of
f.
O. Campanius
quaestor
conventus [sententia]
kvaijsstur
Appelluneis eitiufvad
On
in the
no. 52, v. PI. no. 31.
kumbennpeis tanginud]
7.
241
f. q.
porticus faciendas coeravit, found in the
794).
On
a marble slab formerly attached to a piece of sculpture representing

a female head. Conway no. 45, v. PI. no. 35.
8.
V. Popidius V.
meddix tuticus
V. Pupidiis V.
med.
tiiv.
aamanaffed,
locavit,
idem
isidu
prufatted.
9.
f.
probavit.
On
a block from the epistyle of a small building thought to be a wellotherwise Nissen, 338).
Conway no. 47, v. PI. no. 36.
house (Mau, 139
Ni. Trebiis Tr. med. tuv.
N. Trebius Tr.
aamanaffed.
locavit.
On
10.
a small pedestal.
Conway
f.
meddix tuticus
no. 48, v. PI. no. 36 a.
Mz. Avdiis Kli.
Mz. Audius
Dekis Seppiis Upf.
Decius Seppius Off.
kvaizstur upsens.
quaestores fecerunt.
11.
.
On a
Sjjûriis
stone slab.
Ma.
kjvaisstur
kujmparakineis
tajngin. aamanaffed.
Conway
Cle.
no. 50, v. PI. no. 32.

.
Spurius Ma.
f.
quaestor
consilii
sententia locavit.
f.
Oscan Inscriptions
242
12.
On a
V. Sadiriis V.
13.
On a
stone basis.
Con way
no. 53,
no. 40.
V. Satrius V.
aidil.
plaster slab.
Conway
f.
aedilis.
no. 59, v. PI. no. 62.
CXH
Ahvdiu Ni. akun.
v. PI.
[Nos. 12-
Audio N.
f.
CXII
an.
no interpretation being attempted. But the

mark of separation is clear. 1 Apparently we have to do with an epitaph, the
2
For the spelling oj: Ahvdiu see 61, 2, a, and 171, 3, a.
praenomen being lost.
Formerly read ahvdiuni
etc.
The Eituns
14-18.
Inscriptions
These are painted in red on the outside walls of houses standing near
For their interpretation cf. Nissen, Pomp. Stud., 497 ff. Conway, I.F. 3, 85 ff. Degering, Mitt. d. deutsch. archaol. Inst., rom. Abt., 13,
124 ff.
Mau, ibid. 14, 105 ff. Mau, Pompeii, 240 ff. The usual and more
probable view is that they are military notices, dating from the Social War,
street-corners.
when Pompeii was
It is suggested that many of

besieged by Sulla (89 B.C.).
the important streets were barricaded and that these inscriptions served as
guides to the soldiers, pointing out the shortest available route to their respective stations along the city walls.
Nos. 14-16 are near streets leading to the
north wall, no. 17 is on a street leading to the western wall, while no. 18, unknown
is near what at the time of the earthquake was a blind alley, but
which at an earlier period probably led through to the region of the "Triangu-
until 1897,
lar
Forum"
near the south wall.
Sarnian gate, but what
The
veru Sarinu of nos. 14, 15,
is
not the
now known
as the Herculanean gate.

The buildings
mentioned in no. 18 were probably in the Triangular Forum, the temple of
Minerva being perhaps the well-known Doric temple at that place.
is
The phrase puf faamat means where

'
faamat
L. famulus, see 99, 2
annud (see 255, a)

barricaded streets
is
(the officer named) is stationed' (for

home is his command). The amvf-
the officer's
not simply 'way', but 'way around, detour'
(to
avoid the
see above).
For eituns the common interpretation as Nom.
is
the
difficult
to
If the form is a noun
'iter'
most
justify grammatically.
Sg.
at all it is Nom. PI. of an -on- stem, meaning perhaps 'goers', that is 'patrols'.
;
But the author is now inclined to favor the old interpretation 'eunto', there
being no real difficulty in explaining the form as an Imperative (236, 2).
14. Conway no. 60,
Eksuk amvianud eituns
v. PI. no. 47.
Hoc
circuito eunto
XII
anter tiurri XII ini ver.
inter turrim
Sarinu, puf faamat
Sarinam, ubi habitat

Mr. Atrius V. f.
Mr. Aadhiis V.
et
portam
Dennison, Am. Jour, of Arch. 1898, 399 b, Buck, I.F. 12, 21.
Neither the published reports nor my own recollection of the inscription serves
to confirm or refute the supposition that it is incomplete.
1
243
Oscan Inscriptions
19]
Con way
15.
no. 61, v. PI. no. 48.
Eksuk amviannud
Hoc
eit.
circuitu eunto
XII
anter tiurri XII ini
inter turrim
veru Sar/nu, puf
portam Sarinam, ubi

habitat Mr. Atrius V.
faamat Mr. Aadiriis V.
16
Hoc
Zik[s]uk awvianufi? eitu[ns
Hoc
eituns an[ter trjiibu
eunto inter
Ma. Kastrikiieis
Ma.
ini
LM
f.,
ubi habitat
ff.,
I.F. 12, 13
p. 465,
f.
Mitt. d. deutsch. archaol. Inst.,
ff.
Hoc
Eksuk amviannud
tuv.
domum
Castricii et
V. Sexembrius L.
18. Notizie degli scavi 1897,
rom. Abt., 13, 124
ampt
f.
circuitu
Mr. Spurii L.
V. Sehsimbms L.
eituns
ubi
habitat T. Fisanius O.
Eksuk amv[i]anud
Mr. Spuriieis
puf faamat
X et XI,
no. 63, v. PI. no. 49.
Conway
circuitu eunto
inter turrim
ini XI, puf

anter tiurr]i
faama]* T. Fisanis U.
17
f.
no. 62, v. PI. no. 50.
Conway
et
circuitu
eunto circum Villam
tribud
Publicam, circum Minervium.
ampt Mener.
INSCRIPTIONS OP CAPUA
19.
On
a lead plate about 8f by 3
the Naples
1
The Curse
Museum.
Conway
legin[um suvam &fl]akad
inim malaks nistrus
Pakiu Kluvatiu/ Valamais
(cf.
Now
in
anka</um damia
Cereri Ultrici mandavi, quae
quive vim suam,

cohortem suam adferat
propinquos
Pacio Clovatio Valaemae
filio.
Final letter almost certainly

For Pakiu see 171, 3, a.
277).
found in 1876 near a tomb,
osores et malevolos
p[uklui]
no. 130, v. PI. no. 128.
Keri Arent[ikai manjafum pai

pu* [p]i heriam suvam
2 usurs
in.
of Vibia
i,
oceidionem,
damnum
not d as usually read, so Dat. with nistrus

2 Bead Valaimas.
Oscan Inscriptions
244
cohortem adferat, id tibi

mandavi. Vibiae ministrum reddat. Cereri Ultrici
3 leginum aflukad idik tfei
manafum
Vibiiai prebai
ampu[l]ulum da[da]d Keri
(mandavi) [Pacium Clovatium]
PaMmKluvatiium]|
puklum inim ulas
Ar[entikai
4 Valaimas
Valaemae
caedatur acriter eius
krustatar svai neip avt
et glebis tundatur et
cruentetur.
Si nee, aut
svai tiium idik fifikus pust
si
inim kaispatar i[nim]
eis
avt
svai
pid
incipiat aut
nee possit, quandoque incipiat,

aut si quid perficere
per-
nee]
[incipiat
putiiad nip hu[n]truis nip
possit; nee inferis nee
supruis aisusis putiians
superis sacrifices possint, quid-
ud/.
quam
ufteis
[Pakiui Kluvatiiui]
menvum
bivus karanter
Valaims
/
aflakus
puh
Pakim Kluvatiium
Valaimas puklui
supr
inim tuvai leginei inim

sakrim svai puh aflakus
2
Re;ul Valaimas.
cum
far
famem
....
[quoquam
eorum]
quae homines vivi vescuntur.
Valaemae
puk turumiiad
10 Vibiiai Akviiai svai
filio
Omnino Pacius
suluh Pakis Kluvatiis

2
Pacio Clovatio]
nee minuere
|
humuns
[efficere
capiat nee possit edere
limu
pi
9 pai
optati possint (propinqui)
Valaemae
Valaimas puklui pun far

kahad nip putiiad edum
nip
11
cum
pidum putiians
8
tu id decreveris post
pun kahad avt n...rnum

neip putiiad punum kahad
fa
filium, et illius
Si nee reddiderit,
cohort!.
leginei svai neip dadid
lamatir akrid eiseis dunte
19
[No.
f.
Clovatius
torqueatur.
....
[Liberum
Vibiae Aquiae sive
detuleris
Valaemae
sit]
Pacium Clovatium
filium supra
et tuae cohorti et
hostiam, sive attuleris

8
Read puklum.
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 19]
infra terram infra
huntrus teras huntrus

a.
[PaMm
12 Valaimais
Kluvatiium]
puklu avt Keri
tus
Pacium Clovatium]
Valaemae
filium aut Cereri
cohort!
trutas
.......
Cf. Bticheler,
[(Devoveo)
Ultrici aut illius
Aret[ikai] avt ulas

leginei
245
Rh. M. 33,
ff.
........
Bugge, Altitalische Studien (Christiania,
La
tavola osca di esecrazione (Naples, 1894).

On the curseinscriptions in general cf. the convenient summary of contents by Battle,
Proceed. Amer. Phil. Assoc. 26, LIV, and especially Wiinsch, Defixionum
1878);
Pascal,
tabellae Atticae (with additions in Rh. M. 55).

This inscription, as well as the following and also no. 40, belongs to a class
of magical curses of which there are numerous examples among Greek and Latin
Most of them, including the three Oscan, are written on thin lead
rolled up and placed in graves, in the belief that they gained
which
were
plates,
access thus to the infernal deities invoked.
They are written carelessly and
Sometimes the natural order of words is
often with intentional obscurity.
changed, or a meaningless jumble of letters inserted. The curse is sometimes
against an unknown person who has committed a wrong, but oftener one or
more individuals are expressly named. Sometimes the cause of the curse is
inscriptions.
The curse
given, e.g. theft, cheating, assault, infidelity, a lawsuit, etc.
be conditional, "if so-and-so does not (e.g. return a stolen object), may he
.
The introduction in Latin
may
.
.".
usually "mando", "commendo","devoveo", "dedico", or a like word, followed by "diis inferis'% "manibusinferis",
or the name of some particular infernal deity.
The punishments suggested are
inscriptions
is
various, sometimes merely incapacity to eat, talk, or accomplish anything, but

generally death with all sorts of tortures.
The person uttering the curse often takes the precaution to add a clause
which shall avert from himself or herself any possible evil incidental to the curse.
So frequently, in Greek inscriptions, e/xoi 5 foia or faoi 5e Ka.ea.p6v.
no complete interthe
trend
is
clear.
The
but
author of the
possible,
general
curse is Vibia, and its object Pacius Clovatius, and incidentally his relatives,
who are also her enemies (1. 2 for usurs inim malaks another interpretation
Owing
pretation of
to the fragmentary character of our inscription,
it is
worthy of consideration is 'mulieres et liberos', connecting usurs with L. uxor

and malaks with L. mollis). The appeal is to Ceres Ultrix and her cohort of
spirits (cf. aviepoi
Ad/iar/H, Kotfpî, nXotfram, deois TOIS irapa Adfj-arpi airatri Kal
In 1. 1 pai probably introduces a relative clause of pur3536).

The
pose, 'in order that she may direct her force and her cohort upon
.'(?)
addition of the masculine pui is to be compared with Latin si deus si dea.
Trdo-cus, Collitz,
Read Valaimas.
Read puklum.
Oscan Inscriptions
246
The cause
a slave
3).
(1.
of the curse
be scourged
tius to
is
If the object is
[Nos. 19-
probably a theft, the object stolen being perhaps

not returned (1. 4) Vibia wishes Pacius Clova-
and tortured
(for lamatir see p. 238)
kaispatar and krustatar uncertain
for the forms see 238,
(precise
But
c).
meaning
if it is
of
other-
So 11. 6-9. " When he

either undertakes to
may he be powerless, when he undertakes it, or if he
wishes to accomplish anything, may he be unable to nor shall (his relatives ?)
avail him at all by sacrifices to either the infernal deities or those of the upper
When he takes food, may he not be able to eat nor allay his hunger
regions.
by anything which men eat. In every way may Pacius Clovatius be tortured."
But no harm must come to Vibia, in whichever way the curse is effected (11. 10 f.).
The entire left-hand margin of the plate is broken off, so that the amount
that is missing from the end of each line can only be inferred from restorations.
wise decreed, she will be satisfied
if
he
is
incapacitated.
But Pascal's restoration of Pakim Kluvatiium after Ar[entikai in 1. 3 is well-nigh

For wherever the text is complete Valaimas puklum (or its variant) is
certain.
preceded by this
name
(so in
11.
2, 9,
Biicheler,
10).
who
restored
1.
3 differ-
ently, thought that not over ten or eleven letters were missing.
The inscription has no double consonants (note Keri = Kerrl, no. 45), no 1,
and probably no u (if it had V, the dot is no longer visible). This, together with the
shows that it is to be ranked among the earlier inscriptions,

no. 21 (contrast aisusis, 1. 7, with luisarifs, no. 21), and
old
as
not
so
though
there is no good reason for not dating it well back in the third century B.C.
style of the letters,
On
20.
the Naples
1
Steni
Tr.
a lead plate found in the same place as the preceding.
Museum.
Klum.
Conway
no. 131, v.
Plarius Bivellius
Uppiis Helleviis
Oppius Helvius
Lucius Octavius
Statius Gavius nee
Uhtavis
6 Statiis Gaviis nep fatium nep
9 nep
memnim
heriiad.
nep ulam
sifei
nee
Lucius Octavius Novellum
nep deikum nep fatium piitiad
fari
dicere possint.
deikum putians.
Liivkis tlhtavis Nuvellum
|
in
Plasis Bivellis
Velliam
Now
no. 129.
Stenius Clura. Verrius

Tr. Verrius
Virriis
apiu Virriiis
5 Liivikis
PL
Velliam (reddat. Sinon,)

nee dicere nee fari possit,
nee monumentum nee ollam
sibi
capiat.
With the phrase nep fatium nep deikum
putians
compare nee
loqui nee sermo-
nare possit in a Latin curse (CIL. I 818). Since praenomina in -iis are entirely
irregular (174), one is tempted to read 11. 3-6 in columns (as Conway does for
But against this is Luvkis
11.
3-4), that is, Plasis Uppiis, Liivikis Statiis, etc.
247
Oscan Inscriptions
20]
Uhtavis in
1.
name, but it
an omission.
In
7.
is
11.
7-8 Niivellum Velliam
is
without
much doubt a proper
impossible to understand the construction without assuming
21-34.
The
lovilae-Dedications
Cf. especially Biicheler, Rh. M. 39, 315

ff.; Conway, Ital. Dial. 101 ff.
f.,
43, 128
ff.,
557
ff.,
44, 321
ff.,
45, 161
Of these
inscriptions,
some are cut
in blocks or thick slabs of coarse tufa
(see photograph at end of book), while others are stamped on terra-cotta tiles.
Many of the tiles bear the same inscription on both sides (nos. 23, 24, 25), and
one of the tufa blocks
is
also inscribed
on both sides
(no. 31); while
many
of
the tufa blocks belong in pairs which stood side by side, with inscriptions referring to the same dedicators and differing only in some details (nos. 27-28, 29-30,
Most of the inscriptions contain the word diuvila-, iuvila-, as the name
32-33).
This seems to be connected with the stem of L. luppiter,
of the object dedicated.
lovis (257, 5), and in one inscription (no. 25) the iovilae are dedicated to Jupiter
It was,
Flagius there is also mention of loviae or Jupiter festivals (no. 29).
;
probability the technical name for some well-known and established

of just what nature we cannot tell.
From the expression
'this iovila', 'these iovilae', we might assume that the stone was either itself
then, in
all
Jupiter offering,
the iovila, or else a pedestal for the iovila, which in that case would perhaps be
a small statue. But the terra-cotta tiles could not be pedestals, and moreover
the inscriptions on some of them seem to point to the iovilae as objects near by
(nos. 21, 26).
The iovilae
were dedicated by individuals (nos. 22, 25, 26, 32-33), by members of the same family (nos. 27-28), or of the same gens (nos. 21, 29-30, 34).
Many of the inscriptions are accompanied by various devices which are undoubtOften the festivals or periods at which
edly heraldic emblems or coats of arms.
the iovilae were dedicated are mentioned. The ptimperias were probably festivals of certain societies or family groups (cf U. pumperias XII, II b 2
originally groups of five), and of these some were called Fisian and others Martian
.
apparently from the divinity in whose honor they were held (for
So too there were Fisian
U. Fisio- beside Fiso '*Fiso, deo Fidio').
(nos. 27-28),
Fiisfais cf.
Other festivals are the loviae (no. 29,

Ides (no. 21) and Martian Ides (no. 29).
also 24) and, probably, the Vesulliae (nos. 26, 34). Some festivals were celebrated
with a banquet, others with a sacrifice (contrast kerssnais and sakriss, no. 29,
and
kerssnasias, no. 27, with sakrasias, no. 28).
Most of these inscriptions, if not all, belong to the third century B.C. The
mention of a meddix precludes a later date than the capture of Capua by the
Romans in 211 B.C. Nos. 21-24, which lack the i and ti, belong to the beginning
No. 21 with its Dat.-Abl.
of the third or perhaps the end of the fourth century.
PI. luisarifs is one of the very earliest Oscan inscriptions, barring coin-legends.
The other numbers have the letters f and ti, but they are used with great carelessness, and, moreover, the reading is often uncertain.
248
Oscan Inscriptions
21.
Conway
[Nos. 21-
no. 101, v. PI. no. 130.
*Iovilam Terentiorum
Diuvilam Tirentium
Magiium sulum muinikam
Magiorum omnium communem
Fisiais eiduis luisarifs
Fisiis idibus lusoriis
liuk destrst.
sakrvist.
sacrabit.
Ea
dextra
est.
It is altogether probable that luisarifs is related to L. ludd, lusus, as if

L. *lusaribus, though this connection is rejected by Biicheler.
To 'consecrate
the iovila at the festival of the Fisian Ides, which is celebrated with games' is
the same as to
'
consecrate with games'.
with banquets in no.

22.
Ek.
Conway
diuvil.
sakruvit
6.
Ofelli Saedii
sacratinpostera(consecratione?).
*Quincuriae postremae
Clovatiorum.
Pum/>erias pustm[as
Kluvatiium.
*Quincuriae postremae
Clovatiorum.
Kluva
Kluv
Ekas
Clovatiorum
loviae
Clovatiorum
Diuvia
25.
no. 103, v. PI. no. 147.
Conway
damuse
loviae
Conway
no. 108, v. PI. no. 138.
Hae
iuvilas luvei
*iovilae lovi
Minnieis Kaisillieis
Flagio stant.
Minii Caesillii
Minateis ner.
Minati
Minieis Kaisillieis
Minii Caesillii
Minateis ner.
Minati
Flagiui stahint.
6.
Hanc *iovilam
Kluvatiium.
damu
a.
no. 139.
Saidiieis
Pumperias pustm[as
Diuvia
6.
with sacrifices and
no. 105, v. PI. no. 141.
Conway
24.
a.
v. PI.
pustrei.
23.
a.
no. 102,
Upfaleis
Cf. the consecration
29.
ekas iuvilas luvei Flagiui

stahint.
f.
f.
principis
principis
hae *iovilae Tovi Flagio

slant.
Oscan Inscriptions
28]
249
Flagiuf is probably related to L. flagro and so to be compared with such

epithets of Jupiter as Fulgur, Fulgurator, Fulguralis, Fulmen, Fulminaris (Carter,
Roman orum
cognominibus, p. 44). Whether ner. is an abbreviation

as
such
Nero, or of a title (cf. ini ner 'quattuorvir') is uncertain,
cognomen
de deorum
of a
but the latter

26.
is
more probable.
no. 109. v. PI. no. 134 a.
Conway
Tr. Virriieis Ken-
Tr. Verrii Cen-
ssurineis ekas
sorini hae
iiivilas tris eh-
*iovilae tres
peilatasset Ve-
erectae sunt
statutae sunt
staflatasset
Mi. Blussii(eis) Mi. m.
Nessimas
t.
Mi. Blossii Mi.
in *meddicia tutica.
Proximae stant
staiet
portae in luco.
veruis luvkei.
not entirely clear whether
It is
*Fertales
sulliis.
Fertalis
5 sulliais.
Ve-
used substantively of certain
fertalis is
ceremonies celebrated with cakes, being then in the Nom. PI. and subject of a
new sentence, or as an adjective agreeing with Vesulliais. The spelling -is, not
-is,
would be more surprising

27.
in the latter case than in the
Zik. iuhil. Sp.
K|/vieis
Haec
inim
mm nik.
et
fratrum
pra
pumperiais
Mamerttiais
set.
pas
Kersswasias
L. Pettie/ls meddzkia*
ini'm fratn/m
|
Kaluvieis
mifinik.
Fiisiais pum|periais
pas pr|ai Mamerttiais

set.
fratrum communis
est Fisiis *quincuriis
quae prae Martiis

sunt.
*Cenariae
L. Pettii in *meddicia
no. 116, v. PI. no. 132.
Conway
[iuvijl [ek. Sp.]
5 est
*iovila Sp. Calovii
fuerunt.
10 fufens.
28.
(see 178, 7).
no. 115, v. PI. no. 131.
Conway
6 est Fiisiais
former
Sakrasia's L.
10 Pettieis me'ddikkiai fufiens.
[*iovila haec Sp.] Calovii

et fratrum communis
est Fisiis *quincuriis
quae prae Martiis

sunt.
*Sacrariae L.
Pettii in *meddicia fuerunt.
250
Oscan Inscriptions
29.
no. 113,
Conway
v. PI.
Vi. Pak.
tipil.
[Nos. 29-
no. 133.
Opilli Vibii Pacii
Tantrnnaium
Tanterneiorum
iwvi/as sakran-
*iovilae sacran-
nas e*dw/s
5 mertt/a/s.
MaPun
dae idibus Mar-
meddix Capuanus
medd/s kapv adfust, Iwviass
Cum
tiis.
me-
ad-
lovias medioximas -
erit,
ss/mass i&ief
fud sakriss sa10 krafzr, avt
hostiis sa-
crato, at
ultiumam ker-
ultimam
ssnais.
nis.
ce-
For the reading of 11. 6-9, cf. I.F. 12, 17 ff. Nothing
of the word between messimass and sakriss.
satisfactory can be
made out
30.
Conway
no. 114, v. PI. no. 134.
Upil. Vi. Pak.
Opilli Vibii Pacii
Tantmnaif
Tanterneiorum
iiiv//.
sakr&nn.
*iovilae sacrandae
Piimperiais
*quincuriis
5 siill
soil
Cum
pun medd. pis

vere/rwjs
erit,
sakrafir.
sacrato.
...
Conway
...
no. 117, v.
PL
no. 135.
art
kaspt damsenjnias pas
fi/'et
pustrei iuklei
5 eehiianasiim,
10
hostia
fust, sakrid
31.
a.
meddix quis
- iuventutis
decet -
quae fiunt
in postera consecratione
emittendarum,
avt sakrim
at hostiam
fakiiad kasit
faciat decet
medikAr. tiivtik.
in *meddicia tutica
Kapv. adpiid
Capuana quoad
fiiet.
fiunt.
6.
ida
....
vi*
-
w/edikid
sakraitir
*meddicio
tutico -
tuvtik. da/v.
251
Oscan Inscriptions
36]
sacretur decet
kas#
damsennias
iwklei vehiian.
quae fiunt in postera

consecratione emittendarum
medik. minive.
in *meddicio minore.
kersnarias.
*cenariae.
fiiet piistr.
pas
of offerings or celebrations are meant by damsennias is not

clear, though the word (with damuse, no. 24) is very likely connected with
L. damium, name of a sacrifice to Bona Dea, who was called Damia and Dami-
What kind
perhaps an abbreviated form (Loc. Sg. for *minivei ?)

if L. *mirmo-, with iv for iuv (31, b).
Was there a
as
from a stem *miniuvu-,
'minor meddix 1 in contrast to the 'meddix tuticus' ? The second letter of avt,
Minive in b 8
atrix.
a 6,
is
is
In eehiianasum, a
e corrected to v.
5,
beside vehiian., b
7,
the error
almost certainly in the second form, though some assume the opposite.
32.
Helevi
Sepis
Faler.
Conway
piimpe.
iuvil. de.
Virriieis
no. 106, v.
PL
no. 136.
Seppius Helvius *quincuriis

Falerniis *iovilam dedit
Verrii in *meddicia.
medikiap].
33.
Conway
Sepieis Heleviieis
no. 107, v.
PL
no. 137.
Seppii Helvii sum.
sum.
Mi. Annii in *meddicia
Mi. Anni|iei(s) medik;kiai

tuv.
iuvilam priifts
tutica *iovilam probaverunt
pumper a
*quincuriae
Falenia
Falerniae.
s.
The same
34.
Viriium
s serves for the final of
Conway
\
no. 110, v.
Vesuliais
PL
the last two words.
no. 142.
deivinais.
Verriorum Vesulliis
divinis.
Other Capuan Inscriptions

35.
Painted epitaph.
Conway
Painted epitaph.
Upfals Salaviis Minies.
PL
no. 156.
Ofellus pater Minii
Upfals patir Miinieis.

36.
no. 134, v.
Conway
f.
PL no. 157.
Ofellus Salvius Minii
no. 135, v.
f.
is
252
Oscan Inscriptions
Painted epitaph.
37.
a.
no. 136, v. PI. nos. 161-162.
Vibius Smintius
Vibius Smintius sum.
Vibi[s] Smintiis
sum.
Vibis Smintiis
b.
Conway
Vibius Smintius.
Vibis Smintiis.
Gold
38.
Vibis
Conway
finger-ring.
no. 133, v.
PL
no. 165.
Vibius Orfius.
Urufiis.
This was formerly read upside
down
as Arafiis Vibis.
Small terra-cotta object of uncertain character,
39.
perkium
[Nos. 37-
puiieh
sum
See footnote,
cuius
no. 164
v. PI.
a.
sum ?
p. 145.
INSCRIPTIONS FROM OTHER CAMPANIAN
TOWNS
Several fragments of a lead plate in the possession of

40. Cumae (?).
the Naples Museum and believed to have come from Cumae.
It is evidently of
the same character as nos. 19-20 from Capua.
The portion of the text given
here is made up of two of the larger fragments.
Conway no. 137 c, f, g, v. PI.
no. 119
V (where the
fragments are united).
[Upis?] Mut[ti]lli[s
[Gnaijvs Fuvfdis
Dekis Buttis,
Ma
Dekis Rahiis Maraheis
\0ppius] Mutilius
Gnaeus Fufidius
niir,
Decius Bottius,
Decius Raius Marae
f.
princeps,
kulupu
.Dkuva Rahiis Upfalleis,
Marahis Rahiis Papeis,
Raius Ofelli f.,

Marius Raius Papi f.,
Dekis Hereiis Dekkieis Saipinaz,
Decius Herius Decii
Maras
Maras Rubrius, Maras Blaesius

Marae f.,
Rufriis,
Maras
Blaisiis
Marah[ei]s,
Dekkieis Rahiieis, Uppiieis
Muttillieis,
10 Dekkieis Heriieis akkatus inim
trstus
sullus inim eisunk uhftis
[sjullas.
culpa (eius
est),
f.
Saepinas
Decii Raii, Oppii

Mutilii,
Decii Herii advocati et

testes
omnes
et
eorum voluntates
omnium omnes.
Oscan Inscriptions
44]
253
The akkatus inim trstus, correctly explained by Skutsch (B.B. 23, 100) as
'advocati et testes', shows that the occasion of this imprecation was a lawsuit.
Cf. "nee illi hanc litem vincere possint
sic nee advocati eorom eo[s
from
a
Latin
curse
possint,"
defjendere (non)
(Rh. M, 55, 241 ff.).
Museum.
Conway
a marble table intended for offerings.

no. 87, v. PI. no. 117.
L. Slabiis L.
L. Stlabius L.
Aukil
f.
meddiss tiivtiks
meddix tuticus
Herentatei Herukinai
Veneri Erycinae
pniffed.
posuit.
42.
On
Nola.
Now
of a temple.
Perkedneps
.]
meddiss
degetasiiis &raget[u6.
43.
Nola.
On
in
Aucilus
a block of stone said to have been found under the ruins
in the Naples
Museum.
Nijumsis Heirennis Niumsieis

Ka
Perkens Gaaviis
.
Now
Veneris sum.
sum.
a. Herentateis
b.
On
Herculaneum.
41.
the Naples
Conway
no. 93, v. PI. no. 124.
Numerius Herennius Numerii f

Ca
Percennus Gavius
.
Percenni
meddices
*decentarii argento ....
a block of stone, possibly an
altar.
Conway
no. 94, v. PI.
no. 125.
Paakul Mulukiis Marai.
Paculus Mulcius Mar.
meddis
meddix *decentarius argento
degetasis aragetud
multaticio.
multaspkud.
44.
v.
PL
f.
Incised on the inside of a glazed plate.
Suessula.
Conway
no. 97,
no. 175.
Minis Beriis Anei upsatuh

sent Tiianei.
Minius Berius Anei. operati

sunt Teani.
The third letter in the second word is a peculiar character which is read
1.
The third word seems to be an abbreviation for another name,
by some as
making up the plural subject
of upsatuh sent, used here with active meaning.
Oscan Inscriptions
254
SAMNIUM AND THE FRENTANI
INSCRIPTIONS OF
45.
A
Now
The Dedicatory Tablet
Kerriiin
Evklui
Museum.
Conway
Vezkei statif
statif,
Kerri statif
Futrei Kerriiai statif
Agnone
Ammai
Kerriiai statif
Diumpais
Kerriiais statif
Liganakdikei Entrai statif

Anafriss Kerriiuis statif
Maatuis Kerriiuis
no. 175, v.
PL
no. 200.
(Di) qui erecti sunt in luco

Cereali: Vetusci statua,
Euclo statua, Cereri
statua,
Genetrici Cereali statua,

Interstitae statua,
5 Anterstatai statif
10
of
small bronze tablet (about 11 by 6^ inches), inscribed on both sides.
in the British
Status pus set hurtin
[No. 45
statif
Ammae
Cereali statua,
Lumpis Cerealibus statua,

dici Interae statua,
Leg
.
Imbribus Cerealibus statua,

Matis Cerealibus statua,
Diiivei Regaturei statif
lovi Versori statua,

lovi Rectori statua,
Hereklui Kerriiui statif
Herculi Cereali statua,
Patanai Piistiai statif
Pandae Fidiae
Divae Genitae
Diuvei Verehashii statif
15 Deivai Genetai statif.
statua.
In ara igniaria
Aasai purasiai
saahtum tefurum
alttrei
crematio sancta in altero
piitereipid akenei
quoque anno
sakahiter.
sacrificetur.
20 Fiuusasiais az
statua,
hurtum
sakarater.
Floralibus ad
lucum
sacratur.
Pernai Kerriiai statif
Pernae Cereali statua,
Ammai
Ammae
Kerriiai statif
Fluusai Kerriiai statif

25 Evklui Paterei statif.
Cereali statua,
Florae Cereali statua,

Euclo Patri statua.
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 45]
255
B
Aasas ekask eestint
Arae hae exstant
hurtui:
luco:
Vezkei
Vetusci,
Evkliii
Euclo,
30 Fuutrei
Genetrici,
Anterstatai
Interstitae,
Kerri
Cereri,
Ammai
Ammae,
Diumpais
Lumpis,
35 Liganakdikei Entrai
Leg
dici Interae
Kerriiai
Cereali,
Anafriss
Imbribus,
Maatuis
Matis,
lovi Versori,
Diuvei Verehasiu
lovi Pio Rectori,
40 Diiivei Piihiui Regaturei

Herekliii Kerriiui
Herculi Cereali,
Patanai Piistiai
Pandae Fidiae,
Divae Genitae.
Deivai Genetai.
In ara igniaria
crematio sancta
Aasai purasiai
45 saahtum tefiirum
in alter o quoque
anno.
alttrei piitereipid
akenei.
Hiirz
Dekmanniuis
Cf. especially
Lucus *Decumaniis
stait.
Mommsen,
Unterit. Dial., 128
stat.
ff.
The
inscription contains an inventory of the statues (A) and altars (B) in

a sacred grove devoted to the worship of rural divinities. Kerriiu-, which is
used as an epithet of several of the divinities and of the grove
mean simply
'pertaining to Ceres', though
venience.
must have a wider
It
it
is
itself,
does not
translated 'Cerealis' for con-
sense, 'pertaining to the
powers of generation',
such as were Ceres and Cerrus, and might also be translated (with Mommsen)
'Genialis', since Genius was originally, like Cerrus, a personification of the
power
of generation.
Corresponding to the Floralia mentioned in 1. 20, we probably have in

Dekmanniuis of 1. 48 the name of a December festival, like the Eoman Consualia
or Saturnalia.
(159, a),
The phrase
must mean
alttrei
putereipid akenei, in case
'in every other year' (see 200, 2, a).
akenei
is
'year'
Otherwise
it
is
Oscan Inscriptions
256
'at each of the
[Nos. 45-
two festivals', referring to the Floralia and the Decumania. In

means '(the gods) who are set up, i.e. honored with statues'.
status piis set
Odes
Cf. Hor.
4, 1, 20.
the earliest carefully written inscription of any size in the fully

developed alphabet and, judging from the style of the letters, tnust be at least
a century earlier than the Cippus Abellanus. We may take 250 B.C. as a con-
This
is
servative date.
Bovianum Vetus.
46.
Nv. Vesullia is Tr. m.
t.
Conway
PL
no. 189.
Nv. Vesullieius Tr.
meddix tuticus
f.
hoc tern plum

ad Bovianum decrevit.
ekik sakarakliim
aikdafed.
Buva[ianud
no. 171, v.
On
the last line, see 61,
47.
Bovianum Vetus.
3,
and 264,
3.
On fragments of a cornice. Conway no.
174, v.
no. 190.
Gn. Staiis Mh. Tafidins

metd.
48.
t.
dadikatted.
....
....
upam iak uin ....
injim keenzstur ....
Mjaiieis Maraiieis ....
.
no. 192.
p?]*/rtam liis
d Safinim sak
no. 173, v.
PL
no. 193.
Conway
no. 169, v.
PL
... portam
... Samnium sac
... earn un
leigiiss
sami ...
10 l?]ufrikunuss fif
So much
is lost
et censor(es?)
Maii Mareii
at posterius
ijnim
a]vt ptistiris esidu ...
djuunated
Clar
no. 188.
quam
.....
f.
ipse
donavit fan
idem
.
et -
liberigenos
that no certain restoration can be .made.
templum faciendum
p]aam essuf umb

fiis
meddix
... Statius L.
50. Bovianum Vetus.
Conway
d pestlum upsann[um]
PL
dedit et probavit.
/niifatted.
Staatiis L. Klar
v.
dedicavit.
tuticus faciendam
49. Bovianum Vetus.
no. 170,
Stenius
upsannam
im'm
deded
Conway
meddiss
tiiv[tik]s
Tafidinus
f.
meddix tuticus
Bovianum Vetus.
Ste
Cn. Staius Mh.
PL
Oscan Inscriptions
58]
51. Molise.
Conway
PL
no. 163, v.
257
no. 185.
Bn. Betitius Bn.
Bn. Betitis Bn.
meddix
meddiss pruffed.
On
52. Aesernia.
a gold ring.
Conway
posuit.
Stenius Calvius
Anagtiai Diiviiai
Angitiae Diae
dunum
donum
53. Near Agnone.
PL
v.
no. 187.
dedit.
the neck of a round pedestal.
Conway
no. 176,
no. 201.
Mz. Hurtiis
Her.
About
PL
no. 167, v.
Stenis Kalaviis
deded.
f.
Km.
Mz. Hortius Cm.

Her culi donum.
dunum.
f.
Her. for Herekliif or Herentatei ?
54. Macchia di Valfortore.
ras Futrefis
Known
The
only from a copy.
55. Saepinum.
Conway
last
no. 164,
180.
v.
Genetricis
word appears
PL
as Futre
e.
no. 182.
Quis tu?'
pis tiu
iiv
PL
templum Matris
sakara]lum Maatreis
.
no. 162, v.
Conway
kuru
glans
Baeti
piiiiu Baiteis
cuia?
Aadiieis A/ifineis.
Adii Aedini.
on an oval stone and is possibly an inscribed missile like the Eoman

We have then a question Who art thou and whose missile ?
glandes plumbeae.
and the answer "(I am the missile) of Baetus Adius." But iiv is hopeless and
This
is
' '
' '
kuru
is
without
known
56. Aufidena.
connection.
Conway
no. 177, v.
PL
no. 199.
Deems
Pk. De. Pk. suvad
PC.
eitiv.
pecunia
upsed.
57.
Conway
Mill. Me|tiis
Fiml. ups.
Mb,
no. 181, v.
\
PL
PC.
f.
sua
fecit.
no. 203.
Mitulus Mettius Mh.
Fimulus
fecit.
f.
Oscan Inscriptions
258
58. Near Histoniura.
Kaal. Husidiis Gaav

Viibis tfhtavis tff
kenzsur
pa#
PL
Cal. Hosidius Gavii
Vibius Octavius Of.
f.
censores patraverunt.
On the bottom
of a bronze head.
Conway no.
191,
Conway no.
193,
lovis Liberi.
Liivfreis.
60.
Conway
no. 194, v. PI. no. 208.
Pacius Tintirius.
Pakis Tintiriis.
61.
Anxanum ?
On
a bronze tablet of peculiar shape.
no. 209.
luventutis Lucanatis
Vereks Luvkanateis
Pallano.
aapas kaias Palaniid.
The evidence
for a
town
the territory of the Frentani
way
f.
no. 206.
Iiiveis
v. PI.
59-
no. 190, v. PI. no. 204.
Conway
59. Near Histonium.

v.
[Nos.
p. 210.
The
first
called
is
Pallanum and a
given
two words of
by Mommsen,
1.
district called
Lucania in
Con-
Unterit. Dial. p. 169,
2 are wholly obscure.
INSCRIPTIONS OF LUCANIA, BRUTTIUM, AND MESSANA

62. Messana.
KaXm?
Mapa?
Conway
no.
1, v. PI.
f.
Maras Pontius Numerii
IIo/iTrTte? Niu/xo-&77t9
rw pro
1.
Stenius Calinius Statii
SraTTt?;t9
f.
meddices fecerunt
et civitas Mamertina.
fieSSeit; ovTrcrevs
eivei/ji
no.
Mafjieprivo
Apollini sacra
A7T7re\\ovvrjL cra/copo.
(est).
The text is made up from two fragments, and an early copy from which
The Mamertines were of
are supplied the letters at the beginning of the lines.
is
Nom.
The last word probably
Sg. F. or Nom. PI. N., 'is'
Campanian origin.
or 'are' being understood.
63.
On
bricks in the
But possibly
museum
at
it is
Nom.
Messana.
Sg. F. agreeing with
Conway
no. 2, v. PI. no. 2.
Mamertinorum.
64. Bronze plate found in Monteleone (Bruttium).
Conway
no. 4.
Fepaopei ravpo/ji.
lovi Versori taurum.
no. 5, v. PI.
Oscan Inscriptions
80]
65. Bronze helmet of
Palermo.
unknown provenance, now
no. 6, v. PI. no.
Conway
in the
museum
of
19.
Trebius
2. Secrrte? SeSer.
66. Bronze helmet of
259
S.
f.
.Festius dedit.
unknown provenance, now
at Vienna.
Conway
no. 7, v. PI. no. 18.
Ma/jieperaes
Spedius MamerciUs
avaSa/cer.
Saepinus dedicavit.
For the value
of the character S in these last
two
inscriptions, see 24,
&.
COINS
Of the numerous examples of coin-legends the following may serve as
specimens.
67. Aquilonia(?).
Akudunniad.
68. Atella.
Aderl.
69. Ausculum.
a) avt-va-/c\t.,
b) avcnc\iv..,
c]
ava-
K\a.
70. Capua.
71. "Compulteria.
Kapv.
a) Kupelternum,
72. Fistelia.
a) Fistelu,
b)
Kupelternum.
b) Fistluis,
c)
^tcrreXia,
reverse Fistluis.
73. Frentrum.
Frentrei.
74. Messana.
Ma/JLeprivovfj,.
75. Lucania.
A.ov/cavo/Ji.
76. Nuceria Alfaterna.
77.
Teanum
Sidicinum.
Nuvkrinum Alafaternum.
Tianud Sidikinud.
Tiiatium.
78. Teate.
79. Italia (coins of the Social War).
a) G. Paapii G. Mutil, reverse
G. Papius G.
f.
G. Papius G.
f.
Mutilus
Viteliu.
b) G. Paapi G., reverse Mutil
embratur.
80.
Samnium
Mutilus
imperator.
(coins of the Social
G. Mutil, reverse Safinim.
War).
G. Mutilus
Samnium.
Italia.
260
Iguvinian Tables
[Val-
UMBRIAN INSCRIPTIONS
THE IGUVINIAN TABLES
Seven bronze tablets, varying from about 16 by 12 inches to 25 by 15 inches,

found at Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium, in 1444. Tables I-IV and Va-Vb 7 are
in the native alphabet, Vb 7-18 and VI, VII, in the Latin alphabet.
See also
for the bibliography, see pp. xiii-xvi.
8, 9, and below, p. 309
;
VA, B
A Esuk
frater Atiief iur
urnasier
plenasier
eitipes
uhtretie
3 T.T.Kastruciie. Arferturpisi
4
pumpe
fust eikvasese Atiie-
5 Her, ere ri esune
habia
6 si
pife
uraku
et
herte,
kuraia, pre-
ri
perakneu
pure
upetu, revestu,
9 et pihaklu
pune
herte,
Arfertur pisi
herte.
11 fust, erek esunesku

12 felsva
tribficu fu-
10 iest, akrutu revestu
13 fiu
terte,
emantur
8 eru
esune
pure
Sakreu
7 sis.
esuna
emantu
pumpe
vepurus
afputrati fratru Atiie-
prehubia,
et
nufpener
prever pusti kastruvuf.
Ita
15 plenasier
urnasier
K. T. Kluviier.
decreverunt
Atiedii
*auctura
*urnariis
plenariis
T. Castrucii T.
Flamen
f.
qui-
erit
Atiediis,
cumque
collegis
is
rem sacram curet, praebeat
quidquid ad illam rem sacram
sit
oportet,
et qui in
sint (oportet).
sacrificiis
Hostias sollemnis
deligito, revisito,
cum
datur,
(ali-
quae)earum accipiantur oportetne,

et cum piaculorum ternio fiet,
ex
agro
oportetne.
erit,
Tiolera
revisito
accipiantur
Flamen
quicumque
ad
is
sine
sacrificia
arbitratu
diorum praebeat,
fratrum
et
igne
Atie-
pondiis
singulis in capita.
Fratres Atiedii ita decreverunt
Frater Atiiefiur esu eitipes
14
fratres
uhtretie
Kumnah kle
plenariis
C.
Cluvii
*auctura
*urnariis
T.
f.
In
conventu
1 Table V is
given first, as a convenient starting-point for the beginner then
VI, VII, and with these are given at the bottom of the page the parallel passages
of I, which is an earlier and shorter version of the same material then I in a
continuous text, for the sake of greater convenience for reference lastly II-IV.
;
These
last, especially III and IV, are so difficult that they might be omitted in a
of this kind, were it not for the convenience of having the complete texts for
reference.
work
The
in the
translation
is
in the
main that
rendering of certain words.
of Biicheler, but
with not a few departures
Vb
ukre eikvasese Ati-
16 Atiiefie
17 iefier,
ape apelust, muneklu
numer
18 habia
ape
purtitu
muneklu habia numer
19 fust,
20 tupler
pusti kastruvu, et ape
21 subra
spafu
23 natur furent,
rehte kuratu
|
frater cers-
ehvelklu feia
ute
24 fratreks
pusti
tripler
Et ape
22 kastruvu.
muneklu
fust,
numer
habia
25 karu
pusti
prever
et
kastruvuf,
kvestur,
sve
Sve mestru
si.
fratru Atiief iu, pure ulu
26 benurent,
prusikurent rehte
27 kuratu eru, efek
prufesi. Sve
mestru karu fratru Atiief iu,

28 pure ulu
benurent, prusiku-
kuratu rehte neip eru,
29 rent
B enuk
fratru
2 fratreks
muta
muta
5 karu,
II
ehvelklu
feia
ute kvestur, panta
arferture
fratru
etantu
Panta
si.
Atiieriu
pure ulu
mestru
benurent, af-
pepurkurjent he-
6 ferture eru
7 rifi,
mutu arferture
Clauerniur dirsas
Atiersir
fratrus
si.
Tierti
posti
10
acnu farer opeter p. IIII

agre Tlatie PiquierMartier
et
sesna homonus duir,
11
purifareiscurent,otea.VL
herti
Clauerni
dirsans
frater Atiersiur sehmenier

12
261
Iguvinian Tables
12]
dequrier
pelmner sorser
Aes
furenf
Atiedio
in
arce,
Ati-
collegia
ubi impendent, sportulam
ediis,
nummis
habeat
in
singulis
ubi
et
porrectum
sportulam habeat nummis
capita,
erit,
in
binis
erit,
superiectum
habeat
nummis
Et
capita.
nati
ubi
aut
in
fratres
ce-
roget
si
quaestor,
curatum
recte
sportulam
trinis
sententiam
eruiit,
magister
ubi
et
capita,
maior
Si
sit.
pars fratrum Atiediorum,qui

venerint,
illuc
recte
pronuntiaverint
curatum esse, id probe sit. Si

maior pars fratrum Atiediorum,
qui illuc venerint, pronuntiaverint
curatum
turn
fratrum
magister
aut
quaestor,
flammi
multa
non
recte
esse,
sententiam
roget
quanta
Quantam
sit.
multam fratrum Atiediorum maior

pars,
illuc
qui
venerint,
fla-
mini esse oportuerit poposcerint,

tanta multa flamini sit.
dent
Clavernii
fratribus
Atiediis
annos
farris
agri
et
Latii
cenam
lecti
oportet
in
singulos
IIII
pondo
Martii,
Piquii
hominibus
duobus,
qui far arcessierint, aut asses VI.
dent
Claverniis
oportet
fratres
decuriis
A.QSfrateer with
Atiedii
sementivis
pulpamenti
first e
erased.
suilli
262
ner
uef
toco
sesna
et
fratrus
fratribus
acnu farer opeter p. Vlagre

Casiler Piquier Martier et
homonus
far
eiscurent,
duir,
ote
a.
Casili
dent
oportet fratres
sementivis
decuriis
Atiedii
ote
VI.
asses
VI
Êste persclo aueis aseriater enetu, parfa curnase
dersua, peiqu peica merstu.
2
Poei
eso
aseriato
angla
tremnu
serse
ture ehueltu:
iaia
eest,
arsfer-
stiplo aser-
parfa dersua, curnaco
3 dersua,
peico mersto, peica

mersta
mersta,
auuei, mersta
angla esona\ Arfertur eso
\
4 anstiplatu:
'ef
aserio
parfa dersua, curnaco dersua, peico mersto, peica mersta,
agri
et
mersta aueif, merstaf
aut asses VI.
arcessierint,
Casilati
VII semissem,
a.
Martii,
far
VII
sesna
singulos
pondo VI
Piquii
pulpamenti
annos partes
in
VI.
XV
lecti
\pelmner sorser posti

acnu uef
cabriner uef
et
cenam
cenam hominibus duobus, qui
17 rier
s.,
et
puri
16 Casilate dirsans hertifrateer

Atiersiur sehmenier dequ-
18
Atiediis
annos farris
sesna
posteriores
tas),
Atiersir posti
I a 1-2
aut asses VI. Casilas det oportet
Casilos dirsa her-
ote a. VI.
15
in singulos #?m0s partes X, caprini partes V, priores sale (condi-
cabri-
V, pretra
fahe,
postra
14 ti
acnu uef
posti
13
rvbi2-
Iguvinian Tables
suilli
in
singulos
XV,
caprini partes
et cenam aut
VI.
A
Istud sacrificium avibus observatis
inito,
parra
cornice
iusto.
prospera,
pico
pica
Qui oscines observatum ibit,
sic in
tabernaculo sedens flami-
nem iubeto 'stipulare ut observem parram prosperam, cornicem

:
prosperam, picum iustum, picam

iustam,
oscines
iustos
avis,
Flamen
divinas'.
instipulator
iustas
'turn
ibi
sic
observa
parram prosperam, cornicem prosperam, picum iustum, picam

tarn,
iustas
avis,
ius-
iustas
IA
1
f Este persklum aves anzer-
2 iates enetu
pernaies pusnaes.
Istud sacrificium avibus observatis
inito
anticis
posticis.
Via
6
anglaf esona mehe, tote lioueine, esmei stahmei stahSersi pirsi sesust,
meitei\
6
poi angla
aseriato
est,
erse
neip mugatu nep arsir ander-
In
tute'.
cum
sede
sederit
qui oscines observatum ibit, turn

nee muttito nee alius *inter-
Sue
angla anseriato iust.
muieto fust ote pisi arsir
ander sesust, 1 disleralinsust.
*intersederit, inritum fecerit.
Uerfale
pufe
sidito,
ubi
Templum
arsfertur
trebeit ocrer peihaner, erse
versatur
arcis
stahmito
statutum
sic
9 angluto
tuderato est:
eso
\
hondomu,
asa
nesimei
porsei
deueia est,
somo,
anglome
porsei
nesimei uapersus auiehcleir
angluto
auiehclu todcome
uapefe
tuder,
asame
angluto
deueia
11 tuder.
Eine
tuderus
ritu.
somo
eine
10 est,
hondomu
todcome
todceir
se-
seipodruhpei
to
nnitum
imo
angulo
proxume ab ara
divina
id
est:
qui
est,
usque ad angulum summum qui

proxume ab sellis auguralibus
est,
deinde
summo
ab angulo
iuxta sellas auguralis usque ad

urbicum finem, ab angulo imo
iuxta aram divinam usque ad
urbicum finem. Turn in urbicis

finibus seorsum utroque servato.
auieclir ebetrafe,
clome,
flam en
piandae,
ab
Tuder or tot cor : uapersus-
12
presoliafe
13 uasirslome,
ooser-
Nurpier,
tet-
smursime,
Fines
co
pium
carsome
Uestisier,
ad
niar, tettome Salier, carsome
niae,
ad
tertiam
saeptarum
auguralibus ad
randeme Rufrer, tettome NoHoier, pertome Padellar.

Hondra esto tuder o porsei
sellis
auguralibus ad exitus, ad *observaculum, ad

Nurpii,
ad
ad
ad
Miletinae,
pracatarum; uapersusto
ab
urbici:
tome Miletinar, tertiamepra14 auieclir
15
oscines divinas mihi, civitati Iguhuic

statui
stavinae,
donee revorterit qui

oscines observatum ierit.
Si
muttitum erit aut quis alius
nersa courtust porsi
sistu,
7
263
Iguvinian Tables
15]
Aes andersesusp.
sellis
Vesticii,
Rubri, ad
ad
ad
Hoii,
Infra
ab
sae-
Salii,
Noad
Patellae,
istos
finis
qui
264
Iquvinian Tables
subra screihtor sent, parfa

dersua
curnaco
dersua,
Subra
16 seritu.
17
esto
tudero
picum
servato.
curnaco
dersua,
par/a
dersua, peico mersto, peica

18 meersta,
ta
mersta aueif,mers-
ancla
eesona
tote
tefe,
liouine, esmei stahmei stahmitei\ Esisco esoneir seueir
\Qpopleranfereneretocrerpihaner perca arsmatia habitu.

Uasor
20 porsi
21
23
ocrer \pehaner
paca
l-
>-
finis
Supra istos
iustum, picam iustam
oscines
Si
sic in
cecinerint,
tabernaculo sedens nuntiato,
nomine
flaminem
appellate
prosperam, cornicem
prosperam, picum iustum, picam
'parram
iustam,
oscines
iustas
avis,
sacras
tibi,
huic
Iguvinae,
tuto'.
Ad
populi
lustrandi
iustas
civitati
statui
haec
sacra
et
sta-
omnia
arcis
pi-
andae virgam ritualem habeto.

Vasa ad portam Trebulanam
causa
arcis
quae
piandae
pusi pir pureto cehefi dia.
ostendentur, ea sic ostendito,

ut ignis abigneaccensussitiaciak.
Surur
Surur
Item ad portam Tesenacam.

Item ad portam Veiam.
eo
iso
ostendu,
Tesonocir.
uerisco
uerisco UeTiieir.
Ante
luue G-ra bouei buf treiffetu.
portam Trebulanam
lovi Grabovio boves tris facito.
Esonaratuuesteis:
Sic
\Pre
uereir
Treblaneir
'-teiosub-
narrato
libans
'te
in-
Grra-
voco invocationes lovem Gra-
boui, ocriper -Fisiu, totaper
sei,
boviumproarceFisia,procivitate
arcis
nomine,
pro
Iguvina,
nomine
favens
civitatis
sis,
pro
tote
sis arci Fisiae, civitati
ocau
suboco
erar
erer
liouina,
24
Treblanir
uerisco
ostensendi,
22
servato.
seritu.
Ia2-3
sunt,
supra
script!
parram
prosperam, cornicem prosperam
peico mersto, peica mersta
Sue anclar procanurent,

eso tremnu serse
combifiatu,
nomne
car situ:
arsferturo
[VI
nomneper;
pacer
sei
liouine,
nomne.
Dei
nomneêr,
fos
ocre Fisei,
propitius
nomne, erar
Arsie, tio subocau
Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis

invoco
nomini.
te
Sancte,
luve
Ante portam Trebulanam lovi
erer
fPreveres
Krapuvi
Treplanes
tre buf fetu.
Grabovio
tris
boves
facito.
Via
321
Dei
suboco
25 arsier
frite
tio
Dei
suboco
Di
Grabouie,
sancti
Graboue.
invocationes lovem Grabovium.
bue
luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove

opimo piaculo pro arce Fi-
esu
tio
opere, si in arce Fisia ignis ortus

est, in civitate Iguvina ritus
subator sent,pusei
debiti omissi sunt, (facito) quasi

non consulto. luppiter Grabovi,
neip heritu. Dei Orabouie,

persei tuer perscler uaseto
est,pesetom est,peretom
frosetom
est,
est,
daetom
est,
tuer perscler uirseto auirseto
uas
est,
Di Grabouie,
esu
29 mersei,
bouie,
ocre
tota
louina.
Grabouie,
nerf,
Di Gra-
pihatu
pihatu
30 Fisier,
persei
bue \peracrei
pihaclu pihafei.
pihatu
Di
ueiro,
pequo
salua
seritu ocre Fisi,
seritu
Di
tota
tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum
peccatum est, peritum est,

fraudatum est, delictum est,
visum invisum
tui
sacrificii
est,
vitium
ius
est,
sit,
luppiter Grabovi,
hoc
piaculo piatum
bove
sit.
lioui-
si
opimo
luppiter GraFisiam,
arcem
piato
civitatem
Iguvinam.
piato
Grabovi,
Fisiae, civitatis
principes,
futufos
pacer pase tua ocre Fisi,

1
tote liouine, erer
nomne,
Di Graboerar nomne.
uie, saluo
si
piter
totar louinar nome,
arsmo,
sia,
bovi,
Fisei,
ocrer
castruo, fri pihatu ;
31
invoco
te
persei ocre Fisiepir orto

toteme louine arsmor
27 dersecor
28
fiducia
erar nomneper.
orer
Grabouie,
Dei
est,
lovem Grabovium,
pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis

nomine, pro civitatis nomine.
luppiter Grabovi, huius (piaculi)
nomneper,
ose,
invocationes
Graboue,
subocau
peracrei pihdclu ocreper Fisiu,

totaper louina, irer
26
265
Iguvinian Tables
piato
luparcis
Iguvinae nomen,
ritus,
viros,
capita, fruges piato
pecnum
esto favens
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,

civitati Iguvinae, arcis nomini,
luppiter Grabovi, salvam servato arcem Fisiam,

salvam servato civitatem Iguvicivitatis
nomini.
totar
luppiter Grabovi, salvum

servato arcis Fisiae, civitatis
liouinar nome, nerf, arsmo,
Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus,
32 na.
seritu
ueiro,
Grabouie,
ocrer
pequo
saluo
Fisier,
castruo,
fri
1
Aes
nam.
viros,
erlr.
pecuum
capita,
fruges
266
Iguvinian Tables
33 salua
seritu;
tua
pase
futufos pacer
ocre
tote
Fisi,
erar
louine,
erer
nomne,
nomne.
Di
G-rabouie,
bue
34 esu
pihaclu
peracri
Fisiu,
ocreper
erer
louina,
tio
totaper
nomneper,
Di
erar
nomneper,
G-rabouie, tio subocauS
35
'Di G-rabouie, tio esu bue

peracri pihaclu etru ocreper
Fisiu, totaper louina, erer
nomneper, erar nomneper.
36
Di
orer
Gf-rabouie,
ose,persei ocre Fisiepir orto
arsmor
louine
tote
est,
dersecor subator sent, pusei

37
neip
hereitu.
Di Crabouie,
persi tuer perscler uasetom

est,
pesetom
est,
frosetomest,
38 tuer \perscler
rseto
uas
est,
peretomest,
daetomest,
uirseto
Di
aui-
G-rabouie,
persi mersi, esu bue peracri

Di
pihaclu etru pihafi.
39 G-rabouie,
pihatu
pihatu ocre Fisi,

louina.
tota
Grabouie,
Di
ocrer
pihatu
Fisier, totar liouinar nome,

40 nerf,
arsmo,
ueiro,
castruo, fri pihatu;
41
pequo
futufos
\
pacer pase tua ocre Fisie,

tote liouine,
erer nomne,
nomne.
Di
erar
Gra\
bouie,
saluo
seritu
ocre
[VI a 32-
salvas servato
pi tius
esto favens pro-
pace tua arci Fisiae, civitati

nomini.
luppiter Grabovi, te
bove
hoc
arce
pro
opimo
Fisia,
pro
arcis
pro
Iguvina,
piaculo
civitate
nomine,
pro civitatis nomine, luppiter

Grabovi, te invoco.'
'luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove
opimo piaculo
altero
pro arce
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, pro
arcis nomine, pro civitatis
nomine,
luppiter Grabovi, huius (piaculi)

opere, si in arce Fisia ignis ortus
in
est,
civitate
Iguvina ritus
debiti omissi sunt, (facito) quasi

non consulto. luppiter Grabovi,
si
tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum

fraudatum est, delictum est,
tui
sacrificii
visum invisum
est,
vitium
est,
ius
sit,
si
luppiter
piaculo altero piatum

ter Grabovi, piato
Grabovi,
bove
hoc
opimo
sit.
luppi-
arcem Fisiam,
piato civitatem Iguvinam.
lup-
piato
arcis
Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae
nomen,
Grabovi,
piter
principes,
ritus,
viros,
capita, fruges piato
pecuum
esto favens

civitati Iguvinae, arcis
civitatis
bovi,
nomini.
salvam
nomini,
luppiter Gra-
servato
arcem
VI
salua
Fisim,
Di
liouina.
totam
seritu
G-rabouie, salu-
Iguvinam. IuppiterGrabovi,sal-
vum
servato arcis Fisiae, civi-
liouinar
tatis
Iguvinae nomen, principes,
nome,
nerf,
arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo,
ritus,
frifsaluua seritu; futufons

pacer pase tuna ocre Fisi,
f ruges
43 tote
erer
liouine,
Di
nomne.
erar
nomne,
Gra-
bouie, tiom essu bue peracri

pihaclu etru ocriper Fissiu,
erer
44 totaper louina,
erar
neper,
45
Fisiam, salvam servato civitatem
seritu ocrer Fisier, to-
uom
42 tar
267
Iguvinian Tables
a 49]
nom-
nomneper,
pecuum
viros,
salvas servato
capita,
esto favens

civitati Iguvinae,
civitatis
nomini.
bovi,
piaculo
luppiter Gra-
hoc
te
altero
arcis nomini,
bove
opimo
arce
pro
Fisia,
nomine, pro
civitatis
nomine,
Di Grabouie, tiom subocau.'l

Di G-rabouie, tiom esu bue
luppiter Grabovi, te invoco.'

'luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove
peracri pihaclu tertiu
opimo piaculo
ocri-
per Fisiu, totaper liouina,

erer nomneper, erar nom-
Di
46 neper.
orer
ose,
G-rabouie,
pirse
ocrem
Fisiem pir ortom est, toteme

louinem arsmor dersecor
subator
pusi
sent,
Di
47 heritu.
neip
Crrabouie,
perse tuer pescler uasetom
pesetom est, peretom

frosetom' est, daetom
est,
48 tuer
rseto
uas
est,
Di
est,
aui-
uirseto
pescler
est,
Crrabouie,
Fisia,
pro
pro arce
tertio
civitate
Iguvina,
pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis
nomine.
Grabovi,
luppiter
huius (piaculi) opere, si in arce
Fisia ignis
tate
ortus
Iguvina
in
est,
civi-
debiti
ritus
omissi sunt, (facito) quasi non

consulto.
Grabovi,
luppiter
si tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum

frau datum est, delictum est,
visum invisum
sacrificii
tui
est,
vitium
est,
ius
sit,
luppiter
hoc
Grabovi,
bove
pir si mersi, esu bue peracri
si
pihaclu tertiu pihafi. Di

ocrem
pihatu
luppiaculo tertio piatum

arcem
Grabovi,
piato
piter
Fisiam, piato civitatem Igu-
49 Grabouie,
Fisim, pihatu
uinam.
hatu
Di
ocrer
totam
lio-
G-rabouie,
Fisier,
pi-
totar
opimo
sit.
vinam.
ato
luppiter
arcis
Grabovi,
Fisiae,
pi-
civitatis
268
liouinar nome, nerf, asmo,

60 uiro,
tua
pase
ocre
liouine,
erer
nomne.
Di
Fisi,
tote
nomne,
erar
saluam
Grabouie, salocrem Fisim,

seritu totam lio-
uinam.
Di
uo
seritu
piato
vinam.
Fisier,
vum
liouinar nome, nerf,
52 totar
63 tote
erer
liouine,
nomne.
erar
neper,
bovi,
Di Grabouie,
tio
pi-
Di
Item
Surur purdouitu, proseseto

fArvia ustentu, vatuva ferinefeitu, hens vinu heri puni,
|
6 ukriper
6 vina
Fisiu,
feitu.
Sevum
pesnimu afepes arves.
Ikukutef
pro
opimo
arce
Fisia,
Fisia, pro civi-
Grabovi, te invoco.'
Tacitus
precator
tu taper
tertio
tate Iguvina, pro arcis nomine,

pro civitatis nomine, luppiter
Grabouie, tiom subocau.'

56
f Tases persnimu seuom.
bove
hoc
aculorum pro arce
ocriper Fisiu, totaper

erer
liouina,
nomneper,
nomneper,
te
luppiter Grabovi, te commoto

ternione bourn opimorum pi-
erar
capita,
esto favens

nomine, pro civitatis nomine,
nomneper.
comohota
tribrisine buo peracrio

55 haclo
piaculo
liouina, erer nom-
erar
pecuwm

civitatis nomini.
luppiter Gra-
pihaclu tertiu ocriper Fisiu,

\
civitati
Iguvinae nomen, prin-
fruges salvas servato
bouie, tiom esu bue peracri
54 totaper
propitius
Fisiae,
cipes, ritus, viros,
nomne,
Gra-
Di
arci
luppiter Grabovi, salarcis

servato
Fisiae,
civitatis
arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo,

frif salua seritu; futufons
tua

nomini.
luppiter Grabovi, salvam servato arcem Fisiam,
salvam servato civitatem Igu-
sal-
G-rabouie,
porricito,
Frumenta
totum.
prosecta
ostendito, exta in
ferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,

pro arce Fisia, pro civitate IguTotum murmurans
vina facito.
precator adipibus frumentis.
a 3-
fruges
capita,
favens
esto
pace
ocrer
pecuwm
viros,
seritu
uom
fri
castruo,
pequo
pihatu; futu fans pacer
51
a 49[VI
L
Iguvinian Tables
Aes peracnio.
VI b
la 13
Iguvinian Tables
2]
J
naratu, prosesetir mefa spefa, ficla arsueitu, aruio
Este
57 fetu.
esono
Uatuo
uinu heri ponifetu.

ferine fetu.
58
uerir
-\Post
heri
si
gomia
louie
per
trif fetu
ocriper Fisiu, totaliouina.

Persae
aruio
fetu,
59
narrate,
vino
fetu,
pone fetu, tases persnimu.

Surur naratu puse pre uerir
addito,
Istud
facito.
libum
prosectis
offam
sum,
vel
Post
spar-
frumenta
sacrificium
posca
inferculo facito.
Treblanir
Trebo
269
facito.
portam
vel
Exta
Trebulanam
sues gravidas tris facito Trebo

lovio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
(Sacrificium)
humi
stratum facito, frumenta facito,
posca
facito,
tacitus
precator.
Treblanir. Prosesetir strusla,
Item narrato ut ante portam

Trebulanam. Prosectis struem,
fida arsueitu.
offam addito.
VI B
1
\Pre uerir Tesenocir buf

trif fetu Marie G-rabouei
ocriper Fisiu, totaper liouina. Aruio fetu, uatuo ferine
fetu,poni fetu,tases persnimu. Prosesetir farsio, ficla

\
Marti Grabovio pro
facito,
cator.
posca facito, tacitus preProsectis farrea, offam
Post portam Trebulanam tris

sues gravidas facito Trebo lovio
tutaper Ikuvi-
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Suppa sumito, frumenta os-
8 sif
ukriper Fisiu,
9 na.
10 tu,
Supa sumtu, arvia ustenpuni
pesnimu
fetu,
J
afepes
^Preveres
12 buf fetu,
kutef
arves. 1
Tesenakes
Matte Krapuvi
tre
I
Arviu ustentu,
fetu,
pesnimu
puni
fetu
vatuva ferine
kutef
fetu,
afpes arves.
tendito, posca facito,
murmurans
ukripe Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.

13
facito
arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.

Frumenta facito, exta in ferculo
fPusveres Treplanes tref

kumiaf feitu
Trebe luvie
11
Ante portam Tesenacam bo ves

tris
Ante portam Tesenacam

boves
facito,
Marti Grabovio
tris
faci-
to pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Frumenta ostendito, exta in
ferculo f acito,posca f acito,murmurans precator adipibus frumentis.
Aes afe*arv*es.
270
arsueitu.
Surur naratu puse

\
filiu trif
1
ocriper
uina.
vina.
feitu, persae
\
Tases persnimu.
Mandraclo difue
desire habi-
Prosesetir ficla,
Ape
strusla
sopo postro pe-
perscust,uestisia et me/a spefa
Fisoui
scalsie conegos* fetu

6
Sansi\ ocriper Fisiu, totaper

louina.Eso persnimu uestisia
uestis:
subocau suboco
'tio
Fisoui Sansi, ocriper Fisiu,

7
erar
neper,
nom-
nomneper,
ocre
sir
pacer
sir,
erer
Posca
facito, (sacrificium)
humi stratum facito, f rumenta facito. Item narrate ut ante portam

Trebulanam. Tacitus precator.
Mantele bifidum in dextra habeto.
Prosectis offam, struem
addito.
Ubi suppa retro polibamento et libo sparso
patera genu nixus facito Fisovio
Sancio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate
suerit,
Iguvina. Sicprecatorlibamentum
te invoco invocationes
libans
Fisovium Sancium, pro arce Fipro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis nomine,
favens sis, propitius sis arci
sia,
civitati
nomne, erarnomne. Arsie,

tiom subocau suboco Fisoui
Iguvinae, arcis
nomini, civitatis nomini. Sancte,
te invoco invocationes Fisovium
Sansi, asier frite tiom subocau suboco Fisoui tSansi.'
Sancium, sancti fiducia te invoco

invocationes Fisovium Sancium.'
tote
Fisi,
8
erer
totaper liouina,
fons
Post portam Tesenacam sues

pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu-
Poni
arsueitu.
ut
lactentes tris facito Fiso Sancio
Treblanir.
5 tu.
narrate
ante portam Trebulanam.
Fisiu, totaper lio-
fetu.
naratu pusi pre uerir
Surur
Item
la 14-17
fetu Fiso Sansie
aruio
fetu,
addito.
pre uerir Treblanir.

3
f Post uerir Tesenocir sif
rvib2-
Iguvinian Tables
liouine,
14
Tesenakes
fPusveres
15 sif
ukriper
16 vina.
17 arviu
ti$a
Fise
Sa$i
tutaper
Iku-
fetu
feliuf
Fisiu,
Puni
fetu,
supa sumtu,
ustentu.
ustetu,
Mefa,
Fisuvi
ukriper Fisiu fetu,

1
Acs
tref
vesfetu,
Post portam Tesenacam
tris
sues lactentis facito Fisio Sancio
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate IguviPosca facito, suppa sumito,
na.
f rumenta
ostendito. Libum,liba-
mentum ostendito,Fisovio facito,

pro arce Fisia facito,
ocrifer.
Fisiae,
Aes confgos.
Aes
fiiuvi.
Suront\ponipesnimu. Mefa
spefa eso persnimu:
'-Fiso-
uie Sansie, tiom esa
Fisouina
spefa
Fisiu,
10 erer
Fisouie
ocre
louinar
sparso
Sarnie,
tote
Fisi,
ocrer
louine,
ocriper
nom-
totar
Fisie,
dupursus
petur-
sic
pro
nomine, pro
nomine.
dato
libo
arce
pro
civitate
pro
Fisovi
hoc
Fisovino
arcis
precator:
te
Fisia,
Libo
precator.
Iguvina,
civitatis
Fisovi
arci
Fisiae,
Sanci,
civitati
Iguvinae, arcis Fisiae, civitatis
Iguvinae
bipedibus
quadru-
ne, sepse sarsite, uouse auie
pedibus factum fitum, ante post,

voto
sane
sarte,
augurio
esone;
sacrificio
pursus fato fito, perne post-
pase
futu
tua
12 liouine,
nomne.
uo
ocre
pacer
Fisi,
tote
erer nomne,
erar
ocrem
seritu
louinam.
saluo
13 Sansie,
Fisier, totar
nerf,
fons,
Fisouie Sansie, sal-
totam
Fisouie
seritu
ocrer
louinar nome,
arsmo,
pequo
uiro,
pace
ocre Fisi, tote liouine, erer
tua
esto favens propitius

arci
Fisiae,
arcem
servato
Sanci,
Fisovi
Iguvinam.
salvum servato arcis
Fisiae, civitatis
principes,
capita,
Iguvinae nomen,
viros,
ritus,
fruges
salvas
Fisouina
Fisovino
ocriper
15 totaper liouina, erer nomerar
neper,
nomneper.
pecuum
servato
esto favens propitius pace tua

arci Fisiae, civitati Iguvinae, arc is
Sansie, tiom esa mefa spefa

Fisiu,
Fisiam,
civitatem
nomini, civitatis nomini.

libo
hoc
te
Sanci,
nomne, erar nomne. Fisouie
civitati

Fisovi
nomini.
salSanci,
vain
Fisi,
castruo, frif salua seritu;

tua
14 futu fons, pacer pase
16
posca
spar so
Sanci,
erar
nomneper,
Item
mefa
liouina,
totaper
neper.
ditu
11
271
Iguvinian Tables
VIbl6]
Fisovi
sparso
arce
pro
Fisia,
Fisouie Sansie, tiom subocau,

te
Fisovi
invoco,
Sanci,
Fisouie frite 1 tiom subocau.'
Fisovii
Pesclu semu uesticatu,
atri-
In precatione media libato,
pur-
podato.
erus
rexerit,
earn
pursatu.
Ape
dinsust,
proseseto
Acs
erite.
fiducia
Ubi
id
te
invoco.'
(libum)
tri-
por-
prosectorum magmentum
272
Eno
ignem expurgato, superiacito.

Turn sedens commolito, com-
matir persnihimu.
molitis
dirstu.
uestisia
mefa,
f Capif
sacra
aitu,
purdita dupla
aitu.
\Pre
uerir
Ueliier
calersu
trif
20
buf
fetu
Uofione
Grabouie
Fisiu,
totaper
ocriper
liouina.
mefa
spefa,
ficla
Suront naratupusi
Treblanir.
21 pre uerir
Post uerir Uehier habina
22
\
trif fetu Tefrei loui ocriper
etraf
sakref,
afepes arves.
portam Veiam boves

tris f rontem albam habentis facito
Voviono Grabovio pro arce
Ante
Fisia,
Exta
pro
civitate
Krapuvi
ukriper
22 tutaper Ikuvina.
fetu,
heri
23 arviu
pesnimu
vinu
Fisiu,
Vatuva ferine
puni,
kutef
ustentu,
afepes arves.
Pusveres Vehiies tref hapi-
25 naf fetu Tefre
luvie
facito,
ferculo
Iguvina.
Vel
facito.
facito, frumenta
Pro-
precator.
libum sparsum, offam

addito.
Item
narrato
ut
sectis
ante portam Trebulanam.
Post
portam
tris facito
Veiam
agnas
Tefro lovio pro arce
porrectas, alteras sacras, pro civitate Iguvina.

Murmurans precator adipibus frumentis.
heri
in
capides porrectas sacras, alteras
Vufiune
fetu
sacras
tu-
JPreveres Vehiies tref buf

kaleruf
agito,
etraf
Kutef pes-
Ikuvina.
taper
nimu
sakref,
purtitaf
fkapif
19 purtitaf,
24
porrectas
binas agito.
tacitus
arsueitu.
21
binas
vino vel posca
persnimu.
Capides
precator.
Pro-
seseter
20
dato.
Uatuo ferine fetu. Herie

uinu herie ponifetu, aruio
fetu, tases
18
a 18-
sopa
scalseto uestisiar
conegos
dupla
19
purome efurfatu, subra spahmu. Eno serse comoltu, co-
erus
Eno
18
Turn ex patera libamenti

magmentum genu nixus dato.
Turn libum, libamentum sub
ditu.
17
rvi b 10-
Iguvinian Tables
ukriper
Ante portam Veiam
tris
boves
f rontem
albam habentis facito Voviono Grabovio pro arce Fisia,

pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in ferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,
frumenta ostendito, murmurans

Post portam Veiam tris agnas facito Tefro lovio pro arce
VI b
I
271
a 29
Fisiu,
fetu,
pehana
feitu,
poni
23 aruio
tasis
liouina.
totaper
Serse
fetu,
Prosesetir
pesnimu.
naratu puse
fetu,
\
strusla, ficla arueitu.
Suront
Tre-
uerisco
Ape habina pur-
blanir.
24 dinsus,
eront
habina
poi
destruco persi
purdinsust,
pesondro sorsom
uestisia et
Capirse perso osatu,

nertru tenitu,
fetu.
mani
25 earn
uestisia
arnipo
uesticos.
1
Oapirso subotu, isec perstico

erus ditu.
Esoc persnimu
^Tiom
26 uestis:
oco
Tefro
subocau sub-
loui,
ocriper
civitate
Fisia,
pro
Sedens
facito, sepeliendas facito,
framenta
tacitus
facito,
Iguvina.
posca
facito,
Prosectis
precator.
offam addito.
struem,
narrato
ut
ad
Item
portam
Tre-
Ubi
agnas
poridem
rexerit,
qui
agnas
porrexerit, ad dextrum pedem
libamentum etfymentum suillum
bulanam.
facito.
Capidi
manu
earn
fossam
sinistra
libamentum
donee
facito,
teneto,
libaverit.
Capidem deponito,item ad pedem

magmentum dato. Sic precator
libans
Te invoco invocaTefrum lovium, pro arce

'
tiones
si
civitate
pro
Iguvina,
arcis
nomine, pro civitatis
pro
nomine favens sis propitius sis
louine, erer
arciFisiae,civitati!guvinae, arcis
nomne, erar nomne. Arsie,

tiom subocau suboco Tefro
nomini, civitatis nomini. Sancte,

te invoco invocationes Tefrum
Fisiu,
erer
liouina,
totaper
nomneper, erar nomfonsir
neper;
27 ocre Fisi, tote
pacer
\
Puste
Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
26 asiane fetu, zefef fetu,

fetu,
ustentu,
puni
27 fetu,
tacez
pesnim'u
afiper
arvis.
Api habina
sufum pesuntru
vesticam
purtiius,
fetu,
preve
esmik
fiktu,
29 Tefri luvi fetu ukri|per Fisiu,
tutaper
pefi kapife
Ikuvina,
pefum
Fisia,
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
Post
pelsana
arvia
28
273
Jyuvinian Tables
testruku
feit|u.
facito,
frumenta ostendito, posca
facito, tacitus precator adipibus
fru mentis.
Ubi agnas porrexeris,
figmentum suillum facito, ei

libamentum singillatim figito,
Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia,
pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum
pedem capidi fossam facito.
Probably persico.
Iguvinian Tables
'274
loui, arsier frite tiom subo-
cau
suboco
28 Tefre
loui.
Tefro
sorsu
tiom
em
Ionic,
persontru
Tefrali
ocriper
Fisiu,
liouina,
erer
totaper
nomneper,
erar nomneper.
ose
orer
29 louie,
Tefre
perse
acre Fisie pir orto est, tote

liouine arsmor dersecor sub-
ator sent, pusi neip heritu.

30 Tefre louie,
perse toner
\
pesder uasetomest, pesetomest,

est,
peretomest, frosetomdaetomest, touer pesder
uirseto
31
auirseto
Tefre louie, perse
uas
est,
esu sorsu persondru pihaclu

pihafi.
ocre
Tefre louie, pihatu

tota
liouina.
Fisi,
32 Tefre louie,
pihatu
ocrer
Fisier, totar liouinar nome,
arsmo,
Tefrali
jigmento,
pro arce
Fisia,
nomine.
civitatis
smllo
piaculo,
civitate
pro
arcis
pro
Iguvina,
pro
hoc
te
lovi,
nomine,
Tefer
lovi, huius (piaculi) opere si in

arce Fisia ignis ortus est, in civitate Iguvina ritus debiti omissi
sunt,
non
con-
lovi,
si
tui
vitiatum
est,
quasi
(facito)
Tefer
sulto.
sacrificii (quid)
pec-
catum est, peri turn est, fraudatum

*
est,
delictum
Tefer
hoc
tui sacrificii
est,
invisum
visum
est,
mers
lovium, sancti fiducia te invoco

invocationes Tefrum
lovium.
Tefer
pihaclu
[VIb27-
ius
si
lovi,
suillo
vitium
piaculo
figmento
sit.
est,
est,
Tefer lovi, piato
piatum
arcem Fisiam, civitatem IguviTefer lovi, piato arcis
nam.
Fisiae, civitatis
Iguvinae nomen,
pecuim
viros,
peqao
castruo, fri pihatu; futu
principes,
fons pacer pase tua
ocre
favens propitius pace tua arci
erer
Fisiae, civitati
nerf,
uiro,
capita,
ritus,
fruges
piato
esto
Tefre
Iguvinae, arcis
nomini, civitatis nomini. Tefer
louie, saluo seritu ocre Fisi,
lovi, sal vamserva to arcem Fisiam,
totam liouinam. Tefre louie,

saluom seritu ocrer Fisier,
civitatem Iguvinam. Tefer lovi,

salvum servato arcis Fisiae,
33 Fisi,
tote
liouine,
nomne, erar nomne.
34 totar
louinar nome,
nerf,
arsmo, uiro, pequo

fri salua seritu; futu fons
castruo,
Aes uasetomesf.
civitatis
Iguvinae nomen, prin-
cipes, ritus, viros,
pecuwm capita,
fruges salvas servato
esto favens

z
Aes pfquo.
30-34
35 tote
erer
liouine,
erar nomne.
tiom
Tefrali
ocriper
liouina,
totaper
nomneper, erar
Persclu sehemu
subocau?
atropusatu.
Suront
capirse perso
osatu,
persnimu puse
sorsu.
pesondro
Enom
Enom
dirs-
purdinuestisiam
nertruco
staftarem
pro-
erus
sorso
pue
tu,
39 sus.
Ape
destruco
sorsalir
persome
persi
suror
purdinsus,
erus dirstu.
uestisiar
ner-
staflare
persi fetu.
seseto
sururont erus dirstu.
enuk
2
feitu staf |lii
esmik vestica afiktu, ukri-
32 per Fisiu, tu taper Ikuvin|a 3 feitu, nertruku peri
33 feitu.
rut
Aes
Api suenuk hapinaru
purtiius,
zefef
erel.
zefef
titu,
kumates
2
Aes
kapifeperum
feitu.
4
34 erus
Puni
Tefer
suillo
lovi,
figmento
arce
pro
piaculo
civitate
pro
Iguvina,
nomine, pro civitatis
pro
nomine.
Tefer
te
lovi,
Fisia,
arcis
In
invoco.'
media
precatione
kumultu,
pesnimu.
stafli
Figmentum ovillum ad sinistrum

Item
pedem facito.
fossam
capidi
iuvesmik.
Ubi
precator
figmenta
porrexerit,
prosectodato.
Turn
suillo.
rum magmentum
libamenti
pedem
to,
in fossam
dextrum
ad
suilli
magmentum
da-
ubi (figmentum) suillum por-
Turn
rexerit.
ad
nito,
magmentum
dato.
in
ibi
pedem,
Turn
fossam
impo-
Turn figmentum
sepelito.
Ubi
libamentum
sinistrum
figmejitum suillum
ubi precatus erit
tune
porrexeris,
facito
ovillum,
id
figmentum
ei libamentum
infigito,
pro arce
Fisia, pro civitate
Iguvina facito,
ad sinistrum pedem capidi fossam
facito.
Posca facito. Ubi figmenta porrexeris, turn agnarum
magmentum
lito,
itidem
facito,
cum
ut
itidem
purtiius,
sufum pesuntrum
31 uve,
Tefrali
Enom
Enom pesondro
efek 1
fApi
hoc
ovillum
30
nomini.
civitatis
te
persi,
pesondro sorsalem persome,

enden40 puepersnis fust, ife
du,pelsatu.
tripodato.
^Pesondro
truco
nom-
Tefre louie, tiom
neper.
38
Tefre liouie,
pihaclu
Fi&iu,
37
nomne,
sorm persondru
esu
36 erer
275
Iquvinian Tables
Vlb40]J
I a
dato, sedens
commo-
sedens commolitis precator.
Aes ikuvinp|a.
Aes
purtitius,
Aes kumats.
276
staflare persome,
41
Enom uaso porsepesondrisco
Turn vasa quae
serse subra spahatu.
persnimu.
Purditofust.
Marte
Horse
totar
popluper
totaper
44 ferine
Ad
Porrectum erit.
aedem
loviam,
Hodio
Marti
facito.
cum
facito
pro populo civitatis Iguvinae,
liouinar,
Uatuo
pro
civitate
in ferculo
frumenta
Exta
Iguvina.
posca facito,
facito,
facito, tacitus precator.
Prosectis
Suront naratu puse
offam
farrea,
ad-
\Uocucom Coredier
Honde
uitlu
Item
narrate
ut
ad portam Trebulanam.
Ad aedem Coredii vitulos
Serfi
tauros tris facito.
Honto Cerrio
totar
lio-
facito pro
civitatis
uerisco Treblanir.
fetu
popluper
uinar,
totaper
dito.
torn trif fetu.
liouina.
vinae,
I
f Vukukum luviu, pune uvef

2 furfaG, tref vitluf turuf
Marte
1
Hufie
fetu
Vatuva
fetu,
ferine
arvia
pesnimu
pupluper
tutaper
liuvinas,
donicum
ovis purgant, vitulos tauros tris
ueitu.
superiacito.
sedeto,
molitis precator.
fetu, poni fetu,

aruio fetu, tases persnimu.
Prosesetir fasio, ficla ars-
figmenta
commolitis precatus erit. Sedens

quilibet commolito, sedens com-
fetu
liouina.
1-
sepelito.
ad
sedens
Inter
sersitu,
imponito,
habuerit,
f Uocucom louiu, ponne

oui furfant, uitlu torn trif
fetu.
45
ibi
erit,
habus,
Ib
ovillum in fossam, ubi precatus
pue pesnis
arnipo
comatir pesnis fust.
Serse
serse
comatir
pisher comoltu,
43
fus, ife endendu, pelsatu.
Anderuomu
42
rvi b 40-
Iguvinian Tables
tutas
Ikuvina.
fetu,
ustentu,
puni
kutep
afepes arves.
J Vukukum Kureties tref vitlup

turup Hunte Cefi feitu pupluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper
1
Aes
populo
pro
civitate
Igu-
Iguvina.
Ad
aedem loviam, cum ovis
purgant,tris vitulos tauros Marti
Hodio
facito pro
populo
civitatis
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina.
Exta
in ferculo
facito,
posca
f acito,f rumenta ostendito,murmu-
rans precator adipibus frumentis.

Ad aedem Coredii tris vitulos
tauros
populo
lioiiinnr.
Honto Cerrio
civitatis
facito pro
Iguvinae, pro
VI b 41)1
Ib 11
facito,
Pro-
facito,
fetu, tases
persnimu.
sectis
ocar pihos fust.

esome
esono anderSuepo
uasetome
uacose,
fust ;
Êno
couertu,
feitu.
esono
reste
\Pom poplo afero
Sive \\orum sacrificiorwm intervacatio
avis observato, ad
bulanam
Cum populum
heries,
Sururo
Erir-
Itidem
seritu.
finibus
tuderus
angla
auif
Vatuva
6 liuvina.
arvia
hens vinu hens

kutef
feitu,
tenzitim
ustentu,
persnimu
puni
ari-
pes arvis.
flnukukarpihazfust. Svepu
esumek
esunu antervakaze,
|
vacetumi se
9 verufe
avif azeriatu,
feitu.
anzeriatu
11 pustnaiaf.
1
etu
Pune
pernaiaf
kuvurtus,
Aes Uatue.
Aesjiclmrsueitu.
arcis
Isdem
nuntiaverit,
ritualem
induitor.
Exta in ferculo
frumenta ostendito, -
facito,
vel
addito,
facito,
piandae.
servato.
oscines
civitate Iguvina.
vino
murmurans
vel
posca
precator adi-
pibus frumentis.
Tune arx piata
erit.
Sive
\\orum sacrifici0rww intervacatio

sit,
in vitiatum
avis observa-
sit ;
to, ad portam Trebulanam revertito,
JPune puplum aferum heries

avef
kuvertu,
Treplanu
esunu
restef
ut
Itidem
ito.
avis
virgam
ferine
lustrare volet,
nuntiato.
Ubi
combifiansiust,
perca arsmatiam anouihimu.
arveitu,
portam Tre-
observatum
avis
Sururont combifiatu.
fetu,
erit;
revertito, instaurans sa-
stipulator
Ape
vitiatum
in
sit,
stiplatu pusi ocrer pihaner.

49 ont
crificium facito.
auif aseriato etu.
posca
Proprecator.
offam
addito.
tacitus
Item narrato ut ad portam

Trebulanam.
Turn
arx
erit.
piata
auif aseriatu, uerofe Tre-
frumenta
vel
Suront naratu puse uerisco
blano
48
facito,
vino
vel
sesetir tesedi, field arsueitu. 2
Treblanir.
47
Exta in ferculo
Uatuo 1 ferine fetu, aruio

fetu, heri uinu heri poni
\
46
277
Iguvinian Tables
instaurans sacrificium facito.
Cum populum
avis
posticas.
3
4
lustrare voles,
observatum
Cum
anticas
ito
reverteris,
Aes vakazevasetumiseavif
Aes anzvriatu.
278
I Cringatro
60
Iguvinian Tables
rvi b 49-
Cinctum
dextram
capito, in
induitor.
Ignem im-
destrame
hatu,
scapla anouihimu. Pir enPone

esonome 1
dendu.
\
pufe pir entelust,

poe perca arsmatiam habiest. Erihont aso
ferar,
ere fertu
Erucom
destre onse fertu.

51
prinuatur dur
ponisiater
etuto,
perca
Ennom
Jidbituto.
stiplatu par/a desua seso,

tote liouine.
Sururont com-
uapefe auieclu. Neip

desua
62 amboltu,
prepa
combifiansi.
Ape desua
bifiatu
oombifiansiust,
esonome etuto
auieda
uia
com peracris
\Ape Acesoniame
sacris.
63 hebetafe benust,
nuco stahituto.
enom termPoi per cam
scapulam
Cum
ponito.
feratur, id in
in
quo ignem impo-
ferto qui virgam ritusuerit,

alem
Idem arsum
habebit.
in
dextro umero ferto.
eo
duo
eunto,
habento.
legati
calatoris
stipulator
Tarsinater,
Enumek
f krenkatrum hatu.
ahtimem
12 pir
Pune
pir
13
enumek
14
tesvam
trifor
ententu.
entelus
ahtimem,
parfam
tute Ikuvine.
Va-
steplatu
tefe,
Turn
ad sellas auguralis. Neve

ambulato, priusquam prosperam
tiato
nuntiaverit.
Ubi
nuntiaverit,
via
prosperam
augurali
in sacrificium eunto
Ubi
hostiis.
cum
opimis
Acedoniam
in
ad exitus venerit, turn ad
minum
stanto.
Sic exterminate
virgas
parram prosperam sibi,

Itidem nun-
Eso
64 totar
Cum
civitati Iguvinae.
ritualem
'pisest
sacrificium
is
arsmatia habiest, eturstahmu.
eturstahmu:
ibll-
Qui
habebit,
ter-
virgam
exterminate.
'quisquis est
tribus
Tadinatis,
civitatis
cinctum
capito.
Tune
ignem ad caerimonium imponito.

Cum ignem imposueris ad caerimonium, tune stipulator parram
prosperam
tibi, civitati
Iguvinae.
pefem aviekluf e kumpifiatu. Vea
Ad sellas auguralis nun tiato. Via
15 avieklaesunumeetu. iPrinuvatu
augurali in sacrificium ito. Legati eunto, virgas habento calatoris.

Cum venies in Acedoniam,
etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate.

16.
JPune menes Akefuniamem,

tuta
etufstamu
enumek
17 Tafinate,
trifu
Tafinate,
tune
exterminato
civitatem
Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem,
!Aes esonomf ffrar
Iguvinian Tables
Tarsinater, Tuscer Naharcer
labuscer nomner, eetu ehesu
poplu. Nosue ier eke esupohabe

esme 1
55 plu,
sopir
\
ulo
portatu
pople,
mersest, fetu
pue
uru pirse mers
Trioper eheturstahamu.
Ifont termnuco com prinuest.'
56 atir
stahitu,
eno
deitu:
ârsmahamo cater ahamo loEno com prinuatir
peracris
57
ambretuto.
sacris
Ape ambrefurent, termnome

\
benurent,
com
termnuco
prinuatir eso persnimumo

tasetur : ^Serfe Martie, Pre58 stota Serfia Serfer Martier,
59
18
populo.
pulo,
ius
facito
est,
ex hoc poin
hoc
illo
ius
quod
Ter
exterminato.
Ibidem ad terminum cum lega-
est.'
turn
stato,
'ordinamini
cum"
Igu-
legatis
ambiunto.
sacris
opimis
Ubi
dicito
*catervamini
Turn
vini'.
ad terminum
terminum
cum
venerint, apud
ambierint,
sic
legatis
'Cerre
taciti:
Cerria
totam
civitatem
trifo
sit
hoc
populo, (eum) portato illuc quo
Torra
Tarsinatem,
Narci
ex
ito
restat
siquis
Tursa Serfia Serfer Martier,
Cerria
precantor
Martie, PraeCerri
Martii,
Cerri
Martii,
tribum
Tadinatem,
Tarsinatem, Tuscom NaTiarcom labuscom nome, totar
Tadinatem,
Tuscum
Narcum
lapudicum
nomen,
civitatis
Turskum, Naharkum numem,
Tuscum,
lapuzkum numem
'
:
|
pue
mers
feitu uru pefe
habe,
est,
19
nominis,
Nisi itum
lapudici
stita
Tusci
Tadinatis,
tis
uinur\
279
purtatulu
svepis
mefs
est'.
Pune prinuvatus staheren term-
'armamu
enumek
nesku,
et
pure.
21 amprefu|us,persnimu.
*
etatu Ikuvinus'.
22 prehtu,
Enumek
20 kateramu Ikuvinu'.
apretu tures
Puni
Enumek
Triiuper
am-
triiuperpesnimujtriiu-
per etatu Ikuvinus

i
'
.
Enumek
Aes/swe.
Narcum
nomen
lapudicum
restat,
est,
nomen,
:
'siquis
(eum) portato illuc
facito
Cum
quod
est'.
stabunt
ad
ter-
tune
minos,
ius
ius
illo
legati
quo
'ordinamini
*catervamini,
Tune
ambito
Cum
Iguvini'.
tauris et igne.
ambieris,
4
itatote,
bito,
'itatote,
2
Tune
precator.
Ter
Iguvini'.
ter
precator,
Iguvini'.
Aes armanu.
amter
Tune
[VI b 59-
Iguvinian Tables
tribus
Tadinatis,
Tarsinater, trifor Tarsinater,
Tadiiiatis,
Tuscer Naharcer Tabuscer
Tusci
nomner nerf
anhos-
nominis principes cinctos incinctos, iuvenes hastatos inhastatos
hondu
terreto tremefacito, pessumdato
sihitu ansihi-
hostatu
iouie
60 tu,
tatu tursitu tremitu,
Narci
holtu, ninctu nepitu, sonitu
aboleto,
sauitu,
sauciato,
61 latu.
preplotatu
Serfe
preui-
Pre-
Martie,
lapudici
ninguito inundato, sonato
vinculato.
*praeplauditato *praeCerre Martie, Prae-
Cerria
Cerri
Martii,
Cerri
Martii,
stota Serjia Serfer Martier,
stita
Tursa Serjia Serfer Martier,

fututo foner pacrer pase
Torra
Cerria
estote
faventes
uestrapopletotarliouinar,
ero
nerus
liouine,
vestra populo civitatis Iguvinae,

civitati Iguvinae, eoriim prin-
iouies
cipibus cinctis incinctis, iuveni-
62 tote
sihitir
ansihitir,
hostatir
ero
anostatir,
nomne, erar nomne.'

63 este dersieurent, eno
Ape
\
deitu
Iiouinur\ porse perca

arsmatia habiest. Ape este
dersicust,
64 euront.
tuso,
Ape
dixerit,
couor-
termnome
precantor.
ut
dicito,
eant
di-
/Sururont pesnimumo, suEno

ruront deitu etaias.
23 |prinuvatuscimuetutu,erahunt
itidem
precantor,
ut
eant.
gati
retro
eunto
via,
qua ventum
erit.
VII
itidem
erit,
dicito
pri-
vea cimu etutu prinuvatus.
ambiunto
Ubi ad terminum rever-
itidem
nuatur simo etuto erafont

uia, pora benuso.
istud
iterum
Turn tertium ambiunto.

Ubi ad terminum ventum erit,
bemiso,
Êno
virgam
cito.
pesnimumo, surur-
ont deitu etaias.
Iguvini', qui
habebit.
Ubi
Itidem
deitu, etaians dei-
Enom tertim ambretuto.
65 sururont
iidem.
sum
sururont pesnimumo.
eorum
Ubi
eius
nomini.'
nomini,
istud
turn
dicito
dixerint,
ritualem
ambretuto
Ape termnome
Sururont
tu.
duti
pace
propitii
bus hastatis inhastatis,
'itatote
'etato
Turn
le-
eadem
A
Itidem
dicito
precantor,
ut
eant.
retro
eunto,
legati
via retro eunto legati.
itidem
Turn
eadem
VIIa7
Umo
prinuatur
2 uia,
pora
etuto erafont
benuso.
heriei
heriei
rofu
peiu.
$erfe*Martiefeitupopluper
Houinar,
totaper
totar
4 liouina.
Uatuoferinefeitu,
aruio
fetu,
fetu,
poni
tases
Prosesetir
persnimu.
mefa spefa, ficla arsueitu.

Suront naratu puse uerisco
\
TreUanir.
Ape
ta combifianSust,
dirstu.
6
traha Saha-
enom erus
24
In Fontulis apros
vel
eadem
erit.
rufos
facito
tris
vel
piceos.
Cerro Martio facito pro populo

civitatis
Iguvina.
posca
Exta
in ferculo facito,
frumenta
facito,
tacitus
libum
Iguvinae, pro civitate

facito,
Prosectis
precator.
spar sum, offam

narrato ut ad
addito.
Item
portam
Trebulanam. Ubi trans Sanctam nuntiaverit, turn magmentum
dato.
In Rubinia porcas
$Rubine porca trifrofa ote
Pr estate
qua ventum
via,
eunto
retro
legati
^Fondlire air of triffetu
281
Iguvinian Tables
tris
ruf as aut
peia fetu
Serfie
Martier
Serfer
popluper to-
piceas facito Praestitae Cerriae

Cerri Martii pro populo civitatis
tar liouinar, totaper louina.
Persaia fetu, poni fetu,

aruio fetu.
Suront naratu
Humi stratas facito,
pusi pre uerir
ut
Treblanir.
26 ustentu,
puni
fetu,
4
fetu,
pesnimu afepe arves.

27
jRupinie
28 ute
peia
e tre
arviu
Cer-
Pefaia fei-
kapi
sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru

30 alfu, puni fetu,
afeper arves.
tacez
In Fontulis
ostendito,
purka rufra
ustentu,
ante
tacez
Prestate
fetu
Marties.
Cerfe
a
fie
29 tu,
facito,
arviu
ferine
posca
Item
narrato
portam Trebulanam.
facito.
apros rubros
aut piceos facito Cerro Martio.
Exta in ferculo facito, frumenta
f Funtlere trif apruf rufru

ute peiu feitu Cerfe Marti.
25 Vatuvu
arvia
pesnimu
tris
posca facito, tacitus

In Rubinia tris porcas rubras
aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerri-
Humi stratas fa-
ae Cerri Martii.
cito,
frumenta ostendito, capides
sacras agito, vascula dividito atra

alba, posca facito, tacitus precator
adipibus frumentis.
Repetition of last sentence of
Aes Seree.
Aes
VI b
to
ferime.
show connection
4
of
Acs
VII with VI.
feiu.
Iguvinian Tables
282
8
Tases persnimu. Prosesetir

\
strusla, ficla arsueitu.
Ape
supo postro pepescus, enom

uesticatu
ruseme
pesclu
9 Prestote Serfie
Serfer Mar\
Tacitus
Prosectis
precator.
addito.
Ubi
offam
struem,
retro
suppa
culis atris in
popluper totar liouinar,

totaper liouina, erer nomerar
nomneper.
Prestota Serfia Serfer Martier, preuendu uia ecla atero
\
Tarsina-
tote Tarsinate, trifo

12 te,
Tursce Naliarce labusce

totar
nomne,
Tarsinater,
Tuscer
Tarsinater,
trifor
Naharcer labuscer nomner

nerus
Cerri
Mar-
tii,
vasculis
his
te
civitatis
pro populo
atris
Iguvinae,
pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi

Praestita
Cerria
advertito
via
civitati
nati,
Cerri
malum
tribui
Tadinati,
Narco
Tusco
Martii,
omni
nomini,
civitatis
tribus
Tadinatis,
Narci
lapudici
Tadi-
lapudico
Tadinatis,
Tusci
nominis
principibus cinctis incinctis, iuve-
nibus hastatis inhastatis, eorum

nomini. Praestita Cerria Cerri
Prestota Serfia Serfer
tua pople
totar
liouinar,
liouine, erom nomne,
erar nomne, erar nerus sihi16 tir ansihitir, iouies
hostatir
Prestota Serfia
Serfer Martier, saluomseritu
anostatir.
poplom
16 serituu
totar liouinar, salua

\
totam
Tiouinam.
Prestota Serfia Serfer Martier,
sic precator:
Cerria
'Praestita
nom-
14 Martier,futufons \pacerpase
tote
Turn vas-
pro civitate Iguvina.
sitir ansihitir, iouies
hostatir anostatir, ero

ne.
Mar-
rir
11 neper,
Cerri
pro populo civitatis Iguvinae,
adrir ruseme esopersnihimu:
Serfer
Serfia
aduesclir
tiom
esir
Martier,
libatp
Cerriae
tii
10 'Prestota
turn
posuerit,
in
precatione
Praestitae
popluper totar louinar,

to taper louina. Enomuesclir
tier
13
[VII a 7-
saluo seritupopler totar
liouinar,
totar
liouinar
Martii, esto favens propitia pace
tua populo
civitati
civitatis
Iguvinae,
Iguvinae, eorum nomini,
eius nomini, eius principibus cinctis incinctis,
iuvenibus hastatis
inhastatis.
Cerri
Martii,
populum
Praestita
Cerria
salvum
servato
civitatis Iguvinae, sal-
vam servato civitatem Iguvinam.

Praestita
salvum
Cerria
Cerri
Martii,
servato populi civitatis
Iguvinae,
civitatis
Iguvinae
17
nome,
arsmo,
nerf,
uiro,
nomen, principes,
pequo eastruo, frif salua

seritu; futu fons pacer pase
pecuwm
tua pople totar liouinar,
tua populo
18 tote
erer
liouine,
erar nomne.
Prestota Ser-
liouinar,
totaper lorn-no,
erer nomneper, erar nomne-
Prestota Serfia $er20 fer Martier, tiom subocauu,

Prestotar Serfiar
Serfer
per.
Martier foner frite tiom sub-
Ennom persclu eso

^Prestota Serfia Ser-
ocauu.'
21 deitu
:
\
Cerri
ria
erar
nomneper,
Prestota
nomneper.
1
Serfer Martier, tiom

23 subocauu. Prestotar Serfiar
Serfia
Serfer Martier foner frite

tiom subocauu. Enomuesticatu, ahatripursatu.
ruseme
persclu
Enom
uesticatu
Prestate Serfie Serfer Martier popluper totar liouinar,

totaper louina. Ennom ues25 clir\ alfir persnimu,
superne
adro trahuorfi andendu, eso
persnimu: 'Prestota Serfia

26 Serfer
Martier,
tiom
esir
1
Aes
his
te
Martii,
Tguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,
pro populi nomine, pro civitatis

nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri
te
Martii,
invoco,
Cerri
Cerriae
Praestitae
Martii
faventis
voco.'
Turn precatione sic

'Praestita Cerria Cerri
dicito:
civitatis
erer
Iguvinae,
vasculis atris pro populo civitatis
totar
22 liouina,
civitatis
Iguvinae, populi nomini,

civitatis nomini.
Praestita Cer-
Martii,
totaper
viros,
salvas
fruges
capita,
servato; estofavenspropitiapace
fer Martier, tiom isir uesclir

adrir, tiom plener popluper
liouinar,
ritus,
civitati
nomne,
fia Serfer Martier, tiom esir

19 uesclir adrer popluper totar
24
283
Iguvinian Tables
VII a 26]
Iguvina,
te
in-
vasculis
his
te
te
atris,
fiducia
plenis
pro populo
Iguvinae, pro civitate
pro populi nomine,

Praestita
nomine.
civitatis
pro
Cerria
Cerri
Cerri
te
bato,
Martii,
Martii
faventis
Turn
invoco.
te
Cerriae
Praestitae
invoco.
fiducia
li-
Turn
tripodato.
libato
precatione
Martii
Praestitae Cerriae Cerri
in
pro populo civitatis
Iguvinae,
pro civitate Iguvina. Turn vasculis

albis
super
precator,
atra
transverse
imponito, sic
Cerria
'Praestita
precator:
Cerri
Martii,
Serfiar.
te
his
1284
Iguvinian Tables
uesclir alfir
vasculis albispro populo civitatis
totaper liouina,
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,

Prestota Serfia $erfer

Martier, ahauendu uia ecla
27 per.
omni
via
avertito
Martii,
atero pople totar liouinar,
malum populo civitatis Iguvinae,
popler totar
totar
liouinar
civitati Iguvinae, populi civita-
tote
liouine,
28 louinar,
nerus
sihitir
Iguvinae, civitatis Iguvinae
tis
io-
principibus cinctis incinctis, iu-
uies hostatir anhostatir, era
venibus hastatis inhastatis, eorum
nomne, erar nomne. Prestota
Praestita
nomini, eius nomini.
Cerria Cerri Martii, salvum
29 Serfia
anihitir,
Serfer Martier, sal-
uom
seritu poplo totar liouinar, salua seritu totam
vinae, salvam servato civitatem
liouinam.
Iguvinam.
Prestota Serfia
30 Serfer\Martier,saluom seritu
servato
populum
civitatis
Praestita
Igu-
Cerria
Martii, salvum servato
Cerri
popler totar liouinar, totar

liouinar nome, nerf, arsmo,
populi civitatis Iguvinae,civitatis
uiro,
pequo castruo, frif

salua seritu, futu fans pacer
pase tua pople totar lio-
viros,
pecuum capita, fruges
salvas servato, esto favens propi-
erer
vinae, civitati Iguvinae, populi
Pre-
Praenomini, civitatis nomini.

stita
Cerria
Cerri
Martii,
uinar,
tote
liouine,
nomne, erar nomne.
Serfia Serfer Martier,

tiom esir uesclir alfer poplu-
32 stota
per
totar liouinar,
totaper
liouina, erernomneper, erar

33
26-
popluper totar
liouinar,
31
[Vila
nomneper. Prestota Serfia

Serfer Martier, tiom subocauu,
PrestotartferfiarSerferMar34 tierfonerfrite tiom\subocauul
JSnnom persclu
mu:
eso persni-
''Prestota Serfia feerfer
Martier, tiom isir uesclir

35 fer,
tiomplener popluper
\
tia
pace tua populo civitatis Igu-
te his vasculis albis

lo civitatis Iguvinae,
pro popupro civitate
Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro

civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria
Cerri
Praestitae
tii
Cerriae
faventis fiducia
Turn
tor
te
Martii,
precatione
'Praestita
al-
Martii,
to-
te
te
his
plenis pro
invoco,
Cerri
te
Mar-
invoco.'
sic
Cerria
precaCerri
vasculis
albis,
populo
civitatis
VII a 421
I
b 31-33
tar lion inar, totaper ]'> n in a,

Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,

per. Prestota Serfia Serfer

30 Martier,tiom \subocauu,Pre-
fiducia
JEnom uesticatu,ahatripursa-
Turn
libato,
Libamentum
fetu Fisoui
scalsie conegos
Sansii
liouina.
totaper
erus
Uestisiar
Tesonocir.
Enno
ditu.
uestisia
mefa spefa sopam purome

subra spahamu,
traf Sahatam etu. Ape traha
Sahata couortus, ennom co-
39 efurfatu,
nem
42
totaper
Persaea
fetu,
aruio fetu, tases persnimu.

Prosesetir strusla, ficlam
arsueitu.
Suront naratu pu-
se uerisco Treblaneir.
31
Ape
33
feitu,
tetu,
puni
nimu
fetu,
afeper
tacez
arves.
Torrae
Cerriae
Cerri
Martii pro populo civitatis Iguvinae,

,
pro
civitate
Humi stratas facito,
Iguvina.
posca
facito,
frumenta
facito, tacitus precator.
Prosectis
offam
struem,
narrato
ut
Item
addito.
ad portam
Trebulanam.
Ubi
uspes-
tendito, posca facito, tacitus pre-
arviu
commolitis
Trans Sanctam tris vitulas facito Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii.

Humi stratas facito, frumenta os-
fTra Sate tref vitlaf feitu

Tuse Cerfie Cerfe Marties.
32 Pefaia
facito
lio-
\fetu,
superiacito,
precator.
sacras
Capides
agito.
Trans Sanctam vitulas tris
liouina.
poni
expurgato,
molito,
f Trahaf Sahate uitla trif

feetu Turse Serfie Serfer
uinar,
facito Fiso-
Ubi trans
Sanctam ito.
Sanctam reverterit, turn com-
Martier popluper totar
genu nixus
trans
moltu, comatir persnihimu.

40 Capif sacra aitu.
|
tripodato.
libum spar sum
Item narrate ut post portam Tesenacam.

Libamenti
magmentum dato. Turn libamentum, libum sparsum sub ig-
Suront naratu puse post uerir
invoco'.
te
vio Sancio pro populo civitatis

totar
popluper
liouinar,
in patera
et
Martii
Cerri
faventis
Uestisa et mefa spefa
Prae-
invoco,
Cerriae
stitae
foner frite tiom subocauu*.

37 tu.
41
te
Martii,
Martier
stotar Serfiar Serfer
38
285
Iguvinian Table*
Pune
cator adipibus frumentis.
Cum
286
43 \purdinsiust,
pufe
carsitu,
dbrons facurent, puse erus

dersa. Ape erus dirsust,postro
combifiatu
dersa.
44 erus
Sahatam
Rubiname,
Enem
traha
combifiatu,
erus
dederit,
Rubiniam,
Turn trans
det.
revertito, commolito, commolitis
persnimuet capif sacra aitu.

couer-
precator et capides sacras agito.

Turn trans Sanctam revertito,
comatir persnihi-
commolito, commolitis precator.
traha Sahatam
tu, comoltu,
Enom pur ditomfust.
mu.
Postertio
46
pane
poplo
andirsafust, parse perca arsmatia habiest et prinuatur
durtefruto Tursaresotasetur\
persnihimumo^Tursalouia,
tot
am
Tarsinatem,
rsinatem,
Ta-
trifo
Tuscom Naharcom
lapusco nome, totar

nater,
Tarsi-
Tarsinater,
trifor
Turn porrectum erit.

Postquam tertium populum
lustraverit,
qui virgam rituet
alem
habebit
legati
duo ex rogo Torrae sic taciti
Torra
lovia,
precantor:
civitatem Tadinatem, tribumTa4
Tuscum
dinatem,
lapudicum nomen,
civitatis
tribus
dinatis,
Narcum
Ta-
Tadinatis,
Tuscer Naharcer lapuscer

nomner nerf sihitu ansihitu,
Tusci
Narci
lapudici
nominis principes cinctos incinc-
fpurtincus, kafetUjpufeapruf
porrexeris,
34 fakurent, puze erus tefa.
35 erus
terust,
tu
pustru
tra
36 erus
Sahta
tefa.
mate pesnimu.
sakra
Enu
kre
aitu,
Satame
Ape
kupifiatefa.
|
Rupiname
antakre
Enu
vesklu
kuvertu,
purtitu fust.
kukapi
vetu.
kumate pesnimu.
39 esunu
kupifiaia,
Enu
37 pustru kuvertu,
erus
Rupiname,
Ene
38
magmentum
in
comatir
Enom
48
nuntiato
Enem Rubiname pos-
dersa.
47
magmentum
Ubi magmentum
retro
ut
ut
fecerint,
apros
det.
loco
quo
vocato,
porrexerit,
Sanctam nuntiato, magmentum

Turn in Rubiniam retro
det.
tro couertu, comoltu,
45
rviia43Ib33-
Iguvinian Tables
anta-
Enu
vocato, ubi apros

ut
fecerint,
magmentum det. Ubi
magmentum dederit, retro nuntiato in
Rubiniam, magmentum det.
Sanctam nunties,
magmentum det. Turn in Rubiniam retro revertito, integris comTurn capides
molitis precator.
Turn
sacras
trans
agito,
vascula
Turn in Sanctam
dividito.
revertito, inte-
gris commolitis precator.
sacrificium porrectum
erit.
Turn
VII a 54]
hostatu
iouie
49 tursitu
anostatu
hondu
tremitu,
aboleto,
preploliotatu
pre-
Tursa louia, futu
fons pacer pase tua pople

|
loui-
tote
louinar,
erar
nerus
sihitir
*praeplauditato *prae-
Torra
vinculato.
esto
lovia,
favens propitia pace tua populo

civitatis
Iguvinae, civitati Igu-
vinae, eius
principibus
cinctis
incinctis,
iuvenibus hastatis
hastatis,
eorum
nomne.'
Este trioper deitu.
nomini.'
\JEnom
iuenga peracrio tur-
situtOj
erom
parse perca arsmatia
\prinuatur. Hondra furo sehemeniar hatuto
te habiestet
totar
trif
pisi
heriest.
promom
Pafe
haburent, eaf
nomini,
Istud
Turn iuvencas ex
ter
in-
eius
dicito.
opimis. fugan-
ritualem
qui
virgam
habebit
et
Infra
legati.
to,
forum
seminarium
civitatis
tris
capiunto
quisquis volet.
Quas
eas
ceperint,
facito Torrae loviae
primum
Acedonia
Acersoniem \fetu Turse Io-
in
uie popluper totar liouinar,

totaper louina. Suront na-
pro populo
civitatis
Iguvinae,
Aruio fetu, \persaea fetu,
Item narrafo ut ad portam Trebulanam.

Frumenta facito, humi stratas fa-
strusla,ficla prosesetir arsuei-
cito,
tu, tases persnimu^ponifetu.\
to,
pane
puplu
fPustertiu
1
iveka
atefafust,
perakre tusetu
lustra verit, iuvencam
ratu puse uerisco Treblanir.
41 super
kumne
affertur, prinuva-
42 tu tuf tusetutu,
hutra furu
Eaf iveka
sehmeniar hatutu.
43 tre
44 luvie.
fetu,
Akefunie
Arviu
pefaia
fetu
ustetu,
fetu,

45
ninguito inundato,sou&to
nomne, erar
ansihitir, iouies hostatir an51 hostatir,
40
terreto tremefacito, pessumdato
sauciato,
ne,
54
iuvenes hastatos inhastatos
sauitu,
totar
53
tos,
holtu, ninctu nepitu, sunitu
uislatu.
50
287
Iguvinian Tables
Ib45
pro civitate Iguvina.
struem, offamprosectis addi-
tacitus precator, posca facito.

opimam f u-
gato super comitio flamen, legati duas

fuganto, infra forum
seminarium capiunto. Eas iuven-
Acedoniae
facito Torrae
Tuse
cas tris
puni
Frumenta ostendito, posca facito, humi stratas facito, taci-
tacez
loviae.
tus precator adipibus frumentis.
Kvestretieusaie svesu Vuvcis
Quaestura
Tetteius Titif.
Titis Teteies.
1
Aes
tuseiu.
sua
Lucius
288
VII
1
Quisquis quandoque magister

Atiediis erit, is suo
fratribus
fratrecate portaia seuacne

2 fratrom
Atiersio desenduf,
magisterio
reper fratreca parsest
erom
ehiato,
tursiandu hertei,
esse
appei ar-
Sue neip portust
issocpusei subrascrehto
4/ratreci motar sins
ita,
Este
persklum aves anzer-
2 iates enetu
pernaies pusnaes.
Preveres
Treplanes
luve
Krapuvi tre buf fetu.

Arvia ustentu, vatuva fe4
rinefeitu, heris vinu heri puni,
|
5 ukriper
6 vina
pesnimu
Sevum
kumiaf
8 sif
feitu
10 tu,
tref
Trebe luvie
tutaper
Ikuvi-
Supa sumtu, arvia ustenpuni
pesnimu
11
afepes
Preveres
12 buf fetu,
fetu,
kutef
arves. 1
tre
I
fetu
ukripe Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.

13
Arviu ustentu,
flamen
lustrave-
populum
non
portaverit
uti
A
Istud sacrincium avibus observatis
anticis
inito
posticis.
Ante portam Trebulanam lovi

Grabovio
tris
Frumenta
boves facito.
ostendito, exta in
ferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,

pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina facito.
Totum murmurans
vatuva ferine
1
Post portam Trebulanam tris

sues gravidas facito Trebo lovio
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Suppa sumito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito,
murmurans
Tesenakes
Marte Krapuvi
ubi
Treplanes
ukriper Fisiu,
9 na.
kutef
afepes arves.
Pusveres
Iku-
tutaper
Fisiu,
feitu.
par est
iuvencae
supra scriptum est,

magistro multae sint asses CCC.
est,
CCO.
a.
Si
rit.
cum
oportet,
Atiediis
duodecim,
collegii
emissas,
fugentur
fertur Atiersir poplom andersafust.
re
quas pro
ponne iuengar
hostias
portet
Atiedium
fratrura
pifi
la 1-
PisipanupeifratrexfratrusAtiersierfust, erec sueso
[VII b 1-4
Iguvinian Tables
Aes
Ante portam Tesenacam

boves
facito,
Marti Grabovio
tris
faci-
to pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Frumenta ostendito, exta in

afe*arv*es.
puni
fetu,
kutef
fetu,
pesnimu afpes arves.

Pusveres
14
15 sif
ukriper
|
17 arviu
ti$a
tref
Fise
Sa$i
tutaper
Iku-
Fisiu,
Puni
Mefa,
Fisiu
purtitaf
19 titaf,
fetu,
etraf
afepes arves.
Preveres
tref
vym
Fisiu,
Vatuva
heri
ferine
puni,
kutef
ustentu,
pesnimu afepes arves.

24
buf
Vufiune
ukriper
23 arviu
25 naf fetu Tefre luvie
ukriper
Puste
Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
26 asiane fetu, zefef fetu,
fetu,
ustentu,
puni
27 fetu,
tacez
pesnimlu
afiper
Api habina
sufum pesuntru
vesticam
purtiius,
esmik
fetu,
preve
fiktu,
29 Tefri luvi fetu ukrilper Fisiu,
Ikuvina,
tutaper
pefi kapife
30
Api
pefum
efek
Fisia
facito,
capides
porrectas sacras, alteras porrectas, alteras sacras, pro civitate
Iguvina.
Murmurans
precator
testruku
purtiius,
enuk
feitu staf|lii
1
Acs
tris
boves
albam habentis facito Voviono Grabovio pro arce Fisia,

pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in ferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,
frumenta ostendito, murmurans

Post portam Veiam tris agnas facito Tefro lovio pro arce
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Post
facito,
fiiuvi.
facito, tacitus precator adipibus
frumentis. Ubi agnas porrexeris,

figmentum suillum facito, ei
libamentum
singillatim
figito,
Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia,

pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum
pedem
feitlu.
sufum pesuntrum
Ante portam Veiam

frontem
pelsana
arvia
28
arce
Pusveres Vehiies tref hapi-
arvis.
pro
adipibus frumentis.
22 tutaper Ikuvina.
heri
pur-
fetu
21 Krapuvi
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate IguviPosca facito, suppa sumito,
mentum ostendito, Fisovio facito,
pesnimu
Vehiies
kalefuf
sues lactentis facito Fisio Sancio
fetu,
tutaper
sakref,
Kutef
Ikuvina.
fetu,
etraf
sakref,
tris
frumenta ostendito. Libum,liba-
kapif
Post portam Tesenacam
ves-
Fisuvi
ustetu,
ferculo facito,posca f acito,murmurans precator adipibus fru mentis.
na.
supa sumtu,
fetu,
ustentu.
18 ukriper
Tesenakes
fetu
feliuf
16 vina.
20
289
Iguvinian Tables
I a 30]
Ubi
capidi fossam facito.

id
tune
porrexeris,
facito
figmentum
2
Aes
efel.
ovillum,
290
Iguvinian Tables
31 uve,
esmik 1 vestica
afiktu, ukri-
32 per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvin a
Puni
ruf
feitu.
3
zefef
zefef
titu,
kumates
magmentum
kumultu,
pesnimu.
lito,
Vukukum
Hufie
fetu
Vatuva
ferine
arvia
fetu,
pesnimu
tutas
pupluper
Ikuvina.
tutaper
liuvinas,
Marte
puni
fetu,
kutep
ustentu,
afepes arves.
Hunte
feitu
ê|fi
pu-
pluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper
Vatuva
6 liuvina.
arvia
fetu,
7
ustentu,
ferine
tenzitim
arveitu, heris vinu heris
kutef
feitu,
persnimu
puni
afi-
pes arvis.
8
Inuk ukar pihaz fust. Svepu

esumek
esunu antervakaze,
vacetumi se
9 verufe
avif azeriatu,
Treplanu
esunu
restef
feitu.
kuvertu,
|
Pune puplum aferum
10
avef
anzeriatu
11 pustnaiaf.
etu
Pune
krenkatrum hatu.
1
Aes
Aes
stafli
iuvesmik.
ikuvinp|a.
heries,
pernaia
sedens coinmolitis precator.
Ad
aedem loviam, cum ovis
purgant,tris vitulos tauros Marti
Hodio
facito pro
populo
Iguviiiae, pro civitate Iguvina.

in ferculo facito, posca
facito,frumentaostendito,murmu.
rans precator adipibus frumentis.
Ad
aedem Coredii
Honto Cerrio
tauros
civitatis
populo
civitate Iguvina.
Iguvinae, pro
vel
addito,
vino
posca
murmurans precator
pibus frumentis.
Tune arx piata
erit.
adi-
Sive
liorum sacrinciorww intervacatio

in vitiatum sit ; avis observa-
sit,
to,
adportamTrebulanamreverti-
to,
instaurans sacrificium facito.
Cum populum
avis
lustrare voles,
observatum
ito
Cum
Enumek
cinctum
capito.
in ferculo
vel
posticas.
vitulos
facito pro
frumenta ostendito, -
facito,
facito,
tris
Exta
kuvurtus,
I
civitatis
Exta
Vukukum Kureties tref vitlup

5 turup
commo-
dato, sedens
luviu, pune uvef
2 furfaO, tref vitluf turuf
pro arce
Iguvina facito,
ad sinistrum pedem capidi f ossam
facito.
Posca facito. Ubi fiymenta porrexeris, turn agnarutn,
enuk hapinaru
purtiius,
34 erus
infigito,
a 31-
Fisia, pro civitate
fei-
Api su-
libamentum
ei
tu, nertruku peri kapifeperum
33 feitu.
[I
Aes purtitius.
Aes kumats.
6
6
anticas
reverteris,
Tune
Aes vakazevacjetumiseavif
Aes anzvriatu.
Iguvinian Tables
Ib29]
ahtimem
12 pir
Pune
entelus
pir
13
enumek
14
tesvam
ententu.
ahtimem,
parfam
Va-
steplatu
tefe, tute Ikuvine.
291
ignem ad caerimonium imponito.

Cum ignem imposueris ad caerimonium, tune stipulator parram
prosperam
tibi, civitati
Iguvinae.
Vea
Ad sellas auguralis nuntiato. Via
15 avieklaesunumeetu. Prinuvatu
augurali in sacrificium ito. Legaeunto, virgas habento calatoris.

Cum venies in Acedoniam,
pefem avieklufe kumpifiatu.
etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate.

16
Pune
menes
enumek
Akehmiamem,
etufstamu
trifu
17 Tafinate,
tuta
Tafinate,
Turskum, Naharkum numem,

18
:
|
est, feitu
svepis
mefs
pue
uru pefe mers est'.
Pune prinuvatus staheren term-
'armamu
enumek
nesku,
apretu tures
et
etatu Ikuvinus'.
22 prehtu,
Puni
pure.
Enumek
21 amprefu|us,persnimu.
4
Enumek
IkuvinuV
20 kateramu
Triiuper am-
triiuperpesnimujtriiu-
per 'etatu Ikuvinus'.
Enumek]
23 prinuvatus cimu etutu, erahunt
Funtlere
ute peiu
25
Vatuvu
trif
26 ustentu,
fetu,
puni
fetu,
Rupinie e tre
28 ute
fie
29 tu,
fetu
peia
Cer-
kapi
sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru

1
Aes armanu.
(eum) portato
facito
est,
Cum
illo
legati
*catervamini,
'itatote,
bito,
'itatote,
legati
'siquis
ius
quo
ius
est'.
ad ter'ordinammi
Tune
Tguvini'.
ambito tauris
ambieris,
illuc
quod
tune
minos,
nomen,
:
stabunt
et
Cum
igne.
Tune
precator.
Ter
Iguvini'.
ter
precator,
Iguvini'.
retro
eunto,
amter
Tune
eadem
In Fontulis tris apros rubros

aut piceos facito Cerro Martio.
ostendito,
Pefaia fei-
ustentu,
restat,
tacez
purka rufra
Cerfe Marties.
arviu
Prestate
Narcum
nomen
lapudicum
Exta in ferculo
civitatem
Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem,
arviu

27
Marti.
Cerfe
feitu
ferine
rufru
apruf
exterminate-
via retro eunto legati.
vea cimu etutu prinuvatus.

24
tune
Tuscum,
purtatulu
babe,
19
numem
lapuzkum
'
ti
facito,
frumenta
posca facito, tacitus

In Rubinia tris porcas rubras
aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii. Humi stratas facito,
frumenta ostendito, capides
sacras agito,vascula dividito atra

Aes
f crime.
Aes
feiu.
292
Iguvinian Tables
30 alfu, puni fetu,

afeper arves.
Tra
31
Tuse
vitlaf
nimu
arviu
tacez
fetu,
pes-
Pune
arves.
afeper
us-
purtingus, kafetu, pufe apruf

34 fakurent, puze erus tefa.
35 erus
pustru
tefust,
tu
Santa
tra
36 erus
38
Enu
kre
vesklu
Satame
Pustertiu
40
kukapi
|
anta-
kuvertu,
purtitu fust.
vetu.
Enu
kumate pesnimu.
39 esunu
Rupiname
Enu
mate pesnimu.
aitu,
tefa.
antakre
37 pustru kuvertu,
sakra
kupifia-
kupifiaia,
Enu
tefa.
Ape
erus
Rupiname,
Ene
pane
kumne
hutra furu
43 tre
Akefunie
44 luvie.
fetu,
pesnimu
45
Arviu
pefaia
fetu
ustetu,
fetu,
afepe arves.
Humi stratas facito, frumenta
os-
tendito, posca facito, tacitus pre-
cator adipibus frumentis.

porrexeris, vocato, ubi
fecerint, ut
magmentum
Cum
apros
det.
Ubi
magmentum dederit, retro nuntiato in Rubiniam, magmentum det.

Turn
Sanctam nunties,
Turn in Rubimagmentum
niam retro revertito, integris commolitis precator.
Turn capides
trans
det.
sacras
agito,
vascula
Turn in Sanctam
dividito.
revertito, inte-
Turn
gris commolitis precator.
sacrincium porrectum erit.

opimam fu-
gato super comitio flamen, legaduas fuganto, infra forum
ti
Tuse
seminarium capiunto. Easiuvencas tris Acedoniae facito Torrae
puni
loviae.
tacez
ca facito, Tiumi stratas facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis.
Eaf iveka
sehmeniar hatutu.
to Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii.
lustra verit,iuvencam
affertur, prinuva-
42 tu tuf tusetutu,
Trans Sanctam tris vitulas f aci-
puplu
1
atefafust, iveka perakre tusetu
41 super
alba, posca f acito,tacitus precator
feitu
Marties.
erfe
feitu,
puni
b 29-45
adipibus frumentis.
Cerfie
tetu,
pesnimu
Sate tref
32 Pefaia
33
tacez
[I
Kvestretieusaie svesu Vuvgis
Frumenta ostendito, pos-
Quaestura
Tetteius Titif.
Titis Teteies.
Acs
tuseiu.
sua Lucius
II
Pune karne
esunu
naratu
'pefe
karne
spetu-
aviekate
aiu
urtu fefure,
5 eretu'.
unu
puni
nimu
8 purtiius,
sufu
tikamne
pesuluvie,
purtiius
sufu,
Ea
bus Atiediis.
nuntiato:
'si
pro
fratri-
sacrificia sic
carni *spectoriae
Atiediae auspicatae
am, lovi patri bovem sollemnem,

hostiam
instaurato.
Spectori
lovio
unum
sepeliendum
arietem sacrificum
facito.
Frumenta os-
tendito, posca facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis.
Cum
porrexeris,
tum facito
unum
suillum jigmen-
dedicatione
lovio,
fetu.
capidi fossam singillatim facito.
erus
Ubi porrexeris suillum, magmentum dato. Turn commolito, com-
Enu
kumaltu, kuAhtu luvip.

mate pesnimu.
molitis precator. Actui lovi patri
uve
peraknem
pefaem
ovem sollemnem humi stratum
fetu,
arviu
puni
fetu.
Ahtu

facito.
Actui Marti aprum
sollemnem facito,f rumenta osten-
12 perakne
Marti
abrunu
arviu
ekvine
fetu.
Acetus perakne fetu.
Huntia katle
15
16 est
sume
menzaru
faiu
ustite
cersiaru.
affertur, avis
menzne kurclasiu
ticel
facito,
dito, farrea prosectis addito, (sac-
puni
fetu,
tra
uste-
prusecete afveitu,
13 pefae
fetu,
ustentu,
fetu,
tu, fasiu
17
pes-
Pune
preve
10 tetu.
14
sakre
pefu
usten-
arves.
unu
fetu
9 kapife
Ape
fetu,
afepe
ista sacrificia facito
consul to'. Vesticio Sancio hosti-
restatu.
tacez
auspicatae nuntiatio mutaverit,
sa-
perakne,
Arviu
Cum carni*spectoriae Atiediae
neip
|
erietu
fetu.
pelsanu
tru
bum
agitationes
ortae fuerint, facito quasi non
puze
perakne
6 luvie
esu
Sace
Vesti9e
Speture
7 tu,
fetu
luvepatre
kre,
fratrusper
esunu
Atiiefie
4 tie
vurtus,
fetu
Eu
3 Atiiefie.
11
speturie Atiiefie
naraklum
aviekate
estu
293
Iguvinian Tables
II a 1-17]
stakaz
anter-
humi stratum facito, posca facito, trans equinum facito.

Ancitibus hostiam facito.
rificium)
Hontia catuli dedicatio statuta

est
summa
tempestate intermen-
Heriiei
struarum *cenariarum. Voluerit
anzeriates
facere flamen, avibus observatis
mense ultimo
facia ticit.
1
Aes
purtiiusuru.
faciat decet.
294
Iguvinian Tables
Huntia
18
fertu
struhcla,
via,
19 vinu, salu
20
maletu,
mantrah-
klu,
veskla
snata
umen
fertu,
Pir
asnata,
ase
Esunu puni
tentu.
pune,
fikla,
natine
Esunu
prusecia
futu.
vascula umecta non umecta,

unguen ferto. Ignem arae im-
le,
lum, hostiam sollemnem, proPetronia natione fratrum Atiedium.

Sacrificium
humi stratum
sufafiaf
Catuli suppa capito, partis ex ser-
tassuppascapito. Veribus iriipletis prosicias distribuito,*crematra
krematra
Peru
sutentu.
seri-
Arvia puni purtuvitu vesti-
impleta supponito.
to.
bato,
vinu. Nuvis ahtrepufatu, *tiu
vino.
Noviens
posca
te
26 puni tiu vinu'
Pure nuvime
fertu.
27 ferest, krematruf
Vesticia
teitu, berva
erus
terti
Isunt
Struhcla
29 fikla afveitu. Katlu purtuvitu,

aseceta
ampefia persnihmu,
31 pertentu.
venpersun-
Supa spantea
Veskles
vufetes
pustra
arpeltu statitatu.
perstu.
nonum
*crematra simul
lepru
Supa
erus
Struem,
prosecato.
offam addito. Catulum porricito,
precator,
carne
libato,
precator,
admoveto,
congerito.
(25, a).
votis
tripoda-
statuito.
retro ponito.
expressed by the san

Aes eenpersuntra.
secta
fic(carne)
lateralia
Suppa
Vasculis
protendito.
to,
non
precator,
ticia precator.
tum manu
mani kuveitu.
ferto.
*crematra
persnihmu vestikatu ahtrepu32 fatu
verua,
dicito,
Cum
persnihmu.
tefra,
persnihmu,
'te
feret,
prusekatu.
tra 2 persnihmu.
tripodato,
vino'
ferto.
fricta
vices
Libamento in fossam precator.

Catuli duo carnes cremandas, tertmmmagmentumproseczio. Item
krematru prusektu.
30 karne
in
tripodato,
li-
sumel fertu.
pefume
tuva
28 Katies
Pedem serva-
Frumenta posca porricito,
25"katu ahtrepufatu, pustin ancif
frehtef
esto.
Berus aplenies
hahtu,
kartu,
24 aplenia
tu.
pefae
menta, struem, offam, poscam,

vinum, salem molitum, mante-
ka-
Atiiefiu.
supa
23 supaf hahtu.
fru-
catulum,
Sacrificium posca f acito.

Honto lovio impendito catu-
fratru
Katies
ferto
ponito.
sakre sevakne, Petrunia-
per
22
an-
feitu.
Hunte luvie ampentu

21 tlu,
Hontia
ar-
katlu,
[II a 17-
Suppa
magmen-
Iguvinian Tables
II b 3]
33
Spinamaf
etu.
Tuvere
fertu.
Berva,
pune
kapifus
Ad
umen
35
ta
fertu.
Kapife Hunte
luvie vesti-
katu Petruniaper 1 natine fratru
Berus
36 Atiiefiu.
persnihmu pert
37 klavles
persnihmu.
asnates
snate
Veskles
38 ahtrepufatu.
umne
39
sevakni
Manf easa
persnihmu.
Asaku
kuvertu.
pusme
41 teftu.
tes persnihmu.
43 purtitu
oportet, magmentum
dato.
Vinum, poscam
congerito,
dato. Struis, offae, partis exser-
pune
Capide poscae
(ignem)restinguito. Integris commolitis
Amparihmu,
Esunu
subahtu.
pelsans futu.
asaku
cis
Ti Teteies.
upetu.
Tekvias
as pumpefias XII.
3 etre
Atiiefiate,
famefi-
Lucius
B
Sementivis decuriis suem, caprum deligito. Decuriales fami-
'Atiiefiate,
liae
Klaverniie,
alter!
etre Klaverniie, Kureiate, etre

1
sua
Tetteius Ti. f.
Semenies tekuries sim ka-
prum
esto.
Quaestura
II
1
Catulus apud
esto.
aram sepeliendus
Surgito,
Sacrificium
deponito.
porrectum
Kvestretie usace svesu Vuv-
44
precator.
statuta
Katel
commolito.
tae
kuma-
futu.
quem
Ipse
Kapife punes
Antakres
Apudaram
vino sollemni tacitus precator.
Struhclas, fiklas, sufa-
42 vepuratu.
statita
Vinu,
precator.
ara lavito.
Adaramrevertito.
erus
herter,
teftu.
kumaltu.
fias
sollemni
unguine
Manus ex
vinu sevakni tacez persnihmu.
kuveitu
Columnam unguito,
tripodato.
vutu.
Asama
40 Esuf
umtu,
Spina
non umecta, unguen ferto.

Capide Honto lovio libato
umectis non umectis sollemnibus ad columnam precator, libato,
sevaknis
spiniama persnihmu vestikatu
in
Item
precator trans columnam.
clunibus precator.
Vasculis
Isunt
spinia.
Duabus
ito.
pro Petronia natione fratrum

Atiedium. Veribus sollemnibus
sevaknis
columnam
capidibus poscam ferto. Verua,

clunis non coctas, vascula umec-
34 klavlaf ajanfehtaf, vesklu sna-
tu asnatu,
295
Aes petruniapert.
*quincuriaeXII. 'Atiediati,
Atiediati,
Claverniis,
alteris Claverniis, Curiati, alteri

2
Aes persmhniu.
296
4
Iguvinian Tables
Kureiate,
Satanes, etre Satane,
Curiati, Satanis, alteris Satanis,
Tale-
Peiediati, alter! Peiediati, Tale-
Peiefiate, etre Peiefiate,

5 nate,
etre Talenate, Museiate,
nati,
luiescanis, Casilati, alter! Casi-
tertie Kaselate,
Peraz-
8 Si
luve
puze faêfele
naratu
Heri
sevakne.
Va-
heri vinu fetu.
Saci
putu
naratu.
12 fesnere
upetu, eveive
Ife
fertu,
pir fertu, kapres pru-
13 sec,etu
mefa,
vaputis,
14 fertu.
Persutru
ife afveitu.
vistiâ
Sviseve
fertu
feta
pune,
utur
Pistu
fertu.
niru fertu, vepesutra fertu,

16
mantraklu
17
Pune
fertu,
fesnafe benus,
Vaputu
purtuvetu.
18 patre
pune
prepesnimu.
pestu,
ranu
20 pesnimu, puni pesnimu, vinu
pesnimu, une pesni'mu.
in
Enu
secta
ignem
eo
turibus,
sino
in
ferto, capri pro-
sino
Figmentum
ferto
vinum
facto
poscam,
ferto, in ter-
Pistum
ferto.
aquam
- ferto,
ferto,
libamento
libo,
In
ferto.
tio
Eo
addito.
(carnem) ficticiam ferto,
fanum
caprum
veneris,
Ture
porricito.
ferto.
poscam
ferto,
Sancio
Jovi
patri praefator.
(Carne) ficticia
vasculis
precator,
precator,
admoveto,
tripodato,
statuito.
Vascula
retro
precator,
posca precator,
vino
aqua precator.
Turn
precator,
magmentum
eras tetu.
Citra impendito,
fano porricito.
in tabula
Cum
Vepesu-
Caprum
sollemnem, hostiam deligito, vo-
kabru
afpeltu,statitatu.
Vesklu pustru
ostendito, ea nuntiato
quasi *sacrificabilem hostiam. Vel

posca vel vino facito. Ture (su-
mantele
tra pesnimu, veskles pesnimu,

19 atrepufatu,
Frumenta
fertu.
Saci luve|
Hostiam nuntiato.
gito, voveto.
in altero sino
etre sviseve vinu fertu, tertie
15 sviseve
Admoni lovi patri facito.

Suem sollemnem, hostiam deli-
veto, nuntiato.
ampetu,
purtuetu.
tafle e
Peras-
Casilati,
em) Sancio impend! to.
Kapru
ampetu.
perakne, sevajkne
ietu,
upetu
naratu.
eu
ustetu,
puni
patre
Sevakne
Arviu
fetu.
sevakne
pera|kne,
eveietu.
tertiae
lati,
naniis' dicito.
Afmune
21
Musiati,
luieskanes, Kaselate, etre Kase-
nanie' teitu.
11
Talenati,
alter! Musiati, luiescanis, alteris
7 late,
10
alter!
etre
6 etre Museiate, luieskane,
[II b 3-
Acs facefete.
ponito,
dato.
vufru pune heries
Vitlu
eruhu
22 fagu,
manure
estu
:
|
Estu
lupater
iuku
habeto:
tefe
Sace,
vufru
vitlu
Cum
lovi patri.
in maim habeto.
urfeta
seste,
habetu.
'
24 habetu
Vitulum votivum cum voles

facere, eadem dedicatione sistito
sestu
ticlu
Pane
23 luvepatre.
sestu'.
vufru naratu,
fetu
katru
Pune anpenes,
28
testre
Ape
tetu,
kri-
atentu.
Ubi impenderis, libo imponito.

Ubi porricies, in dextro umero
habeto cinctum.
Frumenta os-
testre
uze
Arviu us-
4 pehatu.
sume
fuia herter
mersus
Inuk
uhtur vapefe
uvem
uhtur
11 fratrum
uvem
urtas
upetuta.
Erak
13 Sakre,
uvem
aituta.
14 amparitu.
kletra
Arven
conventu.
Turn
sidito.
Inumek
|
ufetu.
fertuta
kletram
Eruk esunu
erit in
teitu,
puntes
persklu
pir
moribus
auctor in sella in conventu con-
via mersuva arvamen etuta.

12
Turn auctorem, surgenti-
sistu.
Inumek
terkantur.
puntes
10 sakre,
kumnakle
summa
bus quinionibus, fratres ostendunto, quomodo fratrum ex
fratru
fust
9 Sakre,
piato.
kumnakle.
pure
habeto.
tempestate sextantariarum*urnariarum. Puteum in aede primum
urna-
ustentu-
frater
umero
Sacrificium fiat oportet
5 puntis
6 ta,
dextro
IV
Huntak vuke prumu

Inuk uhturu urtes
siaru.
in
tendito, posca facito.
sestentasiaru
2 ustite
lovi
mefe
fetu.
Esunu
ter
dicito,
facito
patri pro Lucia natione fratrum

Atiedium. Cum impendes, cinc-
Ill,
III
nuntiato,
sisto'.
tum
krikatru.
puni
ter
tibi
Sanci,
habetu.
Ape purtuvies,
29 habetu
pieces
uze
apelus,
orbitam
Istas
'luppiter
*Porricibilem
votivum
lu-
vepatre Vuciiaper natine fratru

27 Atiiefiu.
sistis,
istum vitulum votivum
25 Purtifele triiuper teitu, triiu26 per
297
Iguvinian Tables
Ill 14]
di-
cito, quimonessuffragentur. Tune

hostiam, ovem surgentes quiniones fratrum deligunto.
Tune
via solita in arvum
eunto.
Ea ignem cum precatione adoleto.
Hostiam, ovem lectica fe-
runto, agunto. In arvo lecticam

conlocato. Illic sacrincium esto.
futu.
1
Hostiam, ovem auctor
Aes
feiu.
298
Iguvinian Tables
15 Kletre
tuplak
an-
prumum
tentu, inuk cihcefa ententu,
17 fefehtru
kazi
Seples
ahesnes
ahesnes
imponito.
Simpulis
tribus
distinguito,
astintu,
alteris tribus
20 sufefaklu tuves ahesnes
21
tutape
liuvina.
trefiper
sevakni
Ti$lu
27
Atiiefies,
eikvasatis,
25 liuvina,
sese
testru
fratrusper
ahtisper
26
luvepatre
upetu.
prumu ampentu
24 asa
Sakre
antentu.
ase
sevakne
23
Vuke
persklumaf kafitu.
iepi
teitu.
Inumek uvem sevakni upetu.

Puemune
Pupfike apentu.
|
sevakni
Ticlu
naratu.
mersuva uvikum habetu
28 luka
29 fratruspe
30 eikvasatis,
tu taper
31 vatra
ferine
32 aruvia
Uvem
pelsanu
33 tuva
tefra
spantimaf
prusekatUf efek pefume purtu34 vitu,
Inumek
stru^la afveitu.
etrama
spanti
35 prusekatu,
tuva
efek
IV Puemune Pupfike
erarunt
struh^las
tefra
ere9luma
||
purtuvitu,
eskamitu
caerimoniis collegialibus, pro civitate Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina.
Dedicationem sollemnem dicito.

Tune ovem sollemnem deligito.
Pomono Publico impendito. Dedicationem sollemnem narrate.
ovem habeto
pro fratribus Atiediis, pro caerimoniis collegialibus, pro civitate
ea frumenta facito.
pe-
Ererek
feitu.
primum impendito dextrorsus

ab ara pro fratribus Atiediis, pro
tri
Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina. Hostiam in extari ferculo facito, cum
eruku
feitu,
feitu.
faem
liu-
Sakre
vina, trefiper liuvina.
Turn in aedem in sacrificium ito. Ubi aedem incendet,

Hi ad precationem vocato. In
aede ignem arae imponito. Hostiam sollemnem deligito. lovi paguito.
Preces solitas apud
ahtisper
Atiiefie,
ahenis
ahenis distinguito,
duobus ahenis distin-
an-
Inenek vukumen esu-
numenetu. Ap vuku kukehes,
22 pir
imponito, item
fefehtru
astintu,
19 etres tris
stintu.
Lecticae furcam primum imponito, turn cancellos imponito,

turn imponito. Item
antentu, isunt sufe-
18 faklu antentu.
tris
Isunt
16 inukkaziferimeantentu.
[III 14-
Ovem humi
stratum sepeliendum facito. Eius

duo carnes cremandas ad latus
in fossam porstruem
addito.
Tune
ricito,
alterum ad latus duo carnes
cremandas prosecato, turn ad
prosecato, turn
sacrarium
ricito,
Pomono Publico
eiusdem
struis
por-
IV
2 aveitu.
Inumek tertiama
spanti triia tefra

3 efek
Puemunes
purtuvitu,
5 isek
6 pifus
Puemune,
asecetes
Vesonae
petenata
l
ka-
Vesune pur]
8 vempesuntres, supes sanes per|
9 tentu, persnimu, afpeltu,
10 sevakne
erecluma
persnimu
Pupfike, Vesune
Puemune
11
12
13
sta-
Veskles snates asnates
titatu.
Puemunes Pupfikes. Klavles

3
persnihmu Puemune Pupfike
et Vesune Puemunes
Pupfikes
|
pustin
14 9lu
Inuk
ereclu.
umtu,
Inuk
ere-
putrespe
vesticia,
15 Purtupite
16 apehtre esuf testru
asama
sese
asa
Inumek
persuntru
18 sevakne
supu
veste$a,
19 purtuviOu.
Hule
eresle
kunikaz
skalceta
Inumek
vesticia
persuntru Turse super erecle

kunikaz
skalceta
20 sevakne
purtuvitu.
Inumek tehtefim
21 etu veltu, efek persuntre an-
22 tentu.
ufestne
Aes
Inumek
arclataf
sevaknef
erererunt.
vasus
purtuvitu.
Aes ere9lamaf
Pomono,
aram
ad
sacrarium
non sectis carnibus, insectis et
suppis sanis protendito,
ficticiis,
supplicato,
Vasculis
admoveto, statuito.
umectis non umec-
sollemnibus ad sacrarium precator Pomono Publico, Vesonae

Pomoni Publici.
Clunibus
tis
Pomono
precator
Acs
Publico
Vesonae Pomoni Publici

gulis sacrariis.
et
in sin-
Tune sacrarium
(dato).
sevakne
pectinatam
Isdem capidibus
Vesonae
porricito.
unguito, utriusque
Public!
item addito.
mefa
purtuvitu,
17 sukatu.
porricito,
erus.
kunikaz
skalgeta
Pomoni
struem
Ad
et
iseceles
karnus,
ad
Pupfices
Asamaf ereclumaf 2
tuvitu.
tertium
erecluma
Ererunt
afveitu.
struhcla
Tune
addito.
latus tils carnes cremandas prosecato, turn sursus ad sacrarium
prusekatu,
sese
supru
4 Vesune
299
Iguvinian Tables
22]
magmentum
Tune libamentum, libum
Porricienti ex patera genu nixus

extrinsecus ipse dextrorsus ab
ara ad
aram
porricito, sollemne
Tune libamentum,
sub
sacrario Hulae
figmentum
sollemne ex patera genu nixus
declarato.
Tune libamentum,
Torrae
figmentum
super sacrario
sollemne ex patera genu nixus
porricito.
Tune
porricito.
ito deligito, turn
Tune
ponito.
operculatis
pupfikes.
tegumentum
figmentum im-
arculatas
sollemnis
Aes vesveca.
vasis
porricito.
Aes inuntek.
300
23
Iguvinian Tables
Inumk
pruzufe kebu sevakne
24 persnihmu
25
Inumek
Puemune
Pupfice.
kletra, veskles
26 sevaknis, persnihmu
28
heri,
Inumek
Inumek
Esuku
31 tenu
tacez
kumates
esunu
Ap
itek
efek
tertu.
afkani
ures
lectica,
votis
precator
Veso-
Public!.
Tune
Pomoni
escas
vult,
siquis
Publico.
vasculis
imponito.
Tune magmentum tacitus dato.

Tune
cantum
commolito,
canito,
commolitis
precator.
tapis-
Cum hoc sacrificium adoleto, cal-
frehtu
dariolam habeto, poscam calidam
fakust,
Huntak
futu.
33 prupehast,
nae
ufetu,
pune
32 purtitu
Inumek
persnihmu.
habetu,
habetu.
sollemnibus,
antentu.
kumaltu,
29 kanetu,
30
erus
Vesune
sollemni
Pomono
precator
Tune
ezariaf
praestante cibo
vufetes
Puemunes Pupfces.
27 svepis
Tune
[IV
pifi
punes
habeto.
porrectum
ante
Ubi
esto.
piabit,
ne adhibeant.
neifhabas.
1
Aes persihmu.
turn
ita
fecerit,
Puteum cum
illis
poscis
Brief Commentary on
BRIEF COMMENTARY
V a 1-13.
ever
is
the
The flamen
First Decree.
and
to provide whatselect the victims.

is
Probably 'Festival of the Urns'.

the sestentasiaru urnasiaru (III 2).
urnasier.
301
ON THE IGUVINIAN TABLES
essential for the ceremony,
Va2.
Iguvinian Tables
The
plenasier urnasier
But it is not certain

are distinguished from
whether the adjectives refer to the capacity of the vessels used, or to the time
In the latter case plenasier would refer
of year at which the festivals were held.
end of the year, and sestentasiaru to those occurring
end of one sixth of the year, that is two months from the beginning.
V a 2-3. uhtretie etc. The uhtur, as appears from III 4-8, was not a
regular official like the kvestur or fratreks, but one selected for a special occasion,
to those occurring at the
at the
perhaps a sort of chairman.
Va4.
eikvasese, perhaps related to L. aequus (29, a), but of obscure

'
suffix-formation, probably means members of the brotherhood', equivalent to
taken as Gen. Sg., denotes the brotherhood itself. In the Acta

Arvalium we find both magister fratrurn Arvalium and magister conlegi fratrum
fratrus, or else,
Arvalium.
Va
Cf. also eikvasatis III 24, 29.
ff.
"Let him select the sacrificial victims, and when they are
given over let him inspect them to see if (see 316) they (lit. any of them ;
see 266) are to be accepted, and in case of a triple offering let him inspect them
in the
country to see
if
they are to be accepted.
' '
pure tefte
is
best taken as an
impersonal construction, pure being the conjunction 'quod, cum' (202, 1).
Vail, felsva, if connected with L. holus (149, 6), might denote the
'garlands', or,
more probably, the vegetables used in the case

which were not burnt-offerings.
of 'fireless offer-
ings' (263, 2), that is those
Va
13.
See 263,
V a 14-b 7.
1,
299,
7,
footnote p. 236.
Second Decree.
Statement of the fees for the
When
the banquet
performance of certain rites (cf CIL. VI 820).
of the brotherhood takes place (cf. the banquets of the Arval
.
Brothers), the magister (fratreks) or quaestor
(cf.
magister collegi
and quaestores collegi, CIL. Ill, p. 925) is to take a vote as to

whether the banquet has been properly arranged, and, in case
the majority of those present declare that it has not been
properly arranged, a further vote must be taken to determine
the penalty for the flamen.
1
Hardly more than a summary of contents. For most points the student must
and the glossary, with the references there given.
rely on the translation
302
Brief Commentary on
Va
kumnahkle and ukre
15-16.
following verbs eikvasese

1.
4) with ukre.
(see note to
;
Va
and
in II
17.
apelust.
b 27,
is
be Loc. Sg., or Dat. Sg. with the
may
Dat. PI. with the following verbs, or Gen. Sg.
is
This verb, as
used of the
the Iguvinian Tables
is
clear
from the succession of events here
ceremony in the sacrifice, preceding the laythe altar (purtitu 1. 18).

But it is not clear precisely
initial
ing of the victim upon

what the ceremony referred to
is,
whether the formal devotion of the victim
to the god, or its preparation, or even the actual slaughter (cf inter caesa et
porrecta, Cic. Att. 5, 18, 1), though this last gets no support from the use of
.
The
L. impendo.
V a 20.
V a 23
b
object expressed or understood

subra spafu, see 308, b.
ff.
See 312, 316
on prufe
si
1.
is
1
always an animal.
27, see
307
on pepurkurent
herifi
5, 6, see 315.
Statement of contributions to be made regularly

by certain gentes to the Atiedian brothers, and of portions of
flesh to be awarded them by the brothers on the occasion of the
V. b 8-18.
The two gentes mentioned here are among

(making up the decuria) enumerated in II b, and this
decurial festivals.
the ten
passage is doubtless only the conclusion of a decree fixing the

contributions and allotments of flesh for all ten, the main part
being on one of the lost tables.
VI, Vila, and I
Purification of the Sacred
VI
VI b
47
Mount
b 9
a 1-2).
Introductory Auspices. The sacrifice
is to be preceded by the taking of auspices (so in I and VI).
Further details (only in VI) the formulae passed between the
VI a
1-21
(I
augur and flamen warning against interruption boundaries of

some
the templum' formula of announcement of the auspices
;
'
general prescriptions applicable to
all
the following
sacrifices.
Via 6-7. It is quite possible that arsir is not 'alius', but Dat.-Abl. PI.
In this case the subject of mugatu as
of arsie 'sancte', meaning 'ceremonies'.
well as of andersistu is indefinite, and the use of pisi in 1. 7 and not in 1. 6 is due
to the
change from the passive impersonal construction.

1
is commonly regarded as the object of ampetu, but it is

suem' and take vaputu as Abl. Sg. used like vaputis II b 13 (293).
In II b 10 vaputu
better to understand
si
'
The meaning would
303
Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables
then be " One shall not make a noise or interrupt the ceremonies until the augur
returns.
If there is a noise or any one interrupts the ceremonies, it will make
the sacrifice void".
VI a
In spite of the most exhaustive discussion and comparison of
8-11.
passages in Latin authors bearing on the same subject, as Livy 1, 18, 6-9, there
is the widest divergence of opinion as to the relations of the points mentioned.
It
seems clear however that
1.
10
means not 'from the uppermost corner
augural seats (and further) to the city
limits',
For 1.
at the aiigural seats to the city limits'.
VI a 12-14. The words designate buildings
naturally, are for the
VI a
20.
to the
but 'from the uppermost corner

11, see 288.
and
localities in the city
and,
most part obscure.
See 315.
VI a 22-57 (I a 2-6). First Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three

oxen to Jupiter Grabovius in front of the Trebulan gate. A
sort of preamble or opening prayer is followed by three long
prayers in identical words for each of the three offerings, and
these again by a brief general prayer in conclusion.
All these
Then come prescriptions for

prayers are given only in VI.
For the
various rites connected with the sacrifice (also in I).
those
the
of
prayers compare
given by Cato, De
phraseology
Agric. 132, 134, 139, 141 ; e.g. luppiter, te hoc ferto ommovendo
bonas preces precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi, domo, liberisque
meis, familiaeque
Via
is,
22.
meae mactus hocferto.
sobocau suboco.
in spite of the
The
interpretation 'invoco invocationes' (279)
unusual order, far more probable than 'invocavi invoco', which
involves various grammatical difficulties.

Via 26. orer ose. The interpretation
is very doubtful.
It has been
taken as 'his (donis) macte', going with the preceding, as 'illius anni' going
with the following, and as 'cuiuspiam opere' 'by any one's work'. This last
suggestion gives the easiest solution for ose (cf. osatu 'operator') and suits well
the context (if, by any one's doings, through any one's fault, etc.).
But one
hesitates to separate orer
from the pronominal forms uru,
which
ures, etc., for
The translation given in the text

the meaning 'any' cannot be maintained.
for orer the meaning illius'
ose
with
but
retains
the
of
opere,
adopts
comparison
'
This could only refer to the piaculum, and the

or in this case better 'hums'.
phrase would be an anticipation of what is given at the close of the sentence,
But no great confidence in this view is entertained.
esu bue etc.
pir orto est. The Arval Brothers institute a piaculum if the trees of the
sacred grove are struck by lightning.
VI a 27. pusei neip heritu. See 294,
a.
304
Brief Commentary on
Via
more
30.
the Ignrintau
For castruo the usual translation 'fundos'
attractive than 'capita', but see footnote, p. 236
VI a
VI a
32.
Via
56.
VI a
67.
is
in
this passage
f.
See 322.
See 17,
54.
17.
The mefa spefa
(see 110, 3 with a), for which mefa alone is

used in the older tables, may mean simply 'libation cake,' but more probably
'cake besprinkled (with salt ?)'.
Cf. L. mola salsa.
The meaning
of the frequently recurring uatuo ferine fetu is

the
translation
very uncertain,
given representing only one of several possibilities (for ferine see 178, 6, note).
Where the phrase is used, the victims are
oxen, bull-calves, or boars.
VI
a 58-59
(I
a 7-10).
Second
Sacrifice.
Sacrifice of three
pregnant sows to Trebus lovius behind the Trebulan gate.

prayers used in the first sacrifice are to be repeated.
The
The sacrifice is to be made persae, a word which probably means stretched

on the ground (cf persom solum, fossam'), referring to the manner in which the
victims were slain.
It is used of sows, sucking pigs, heifers, and heifer-calves,
also of a sheep, a boar, and a dog.
An accompanying operation in such cases
was the removal of the sopo 'under parts' (Grk. virna), the mention of which
'
'
'
is
nearly always preceded by the statement that the sacrifice is to be persae (pefae
Cf. especially II a 22-32.
But one act implies the other, and VI a 58-59
etc.).
has only persae fetu, while the parallel
VI b
1-2
(I
a 11-13).
a 7-10 has only supa sumtu.
Third
Sacrifice of three
Sacrifice.
oxen to Mars Grabovius in front of the Tesenacan gate. The

prayers used in the first sacrifice are to be repeated.
VI b 3-18 (I a 14-19). Fourth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three
sucking pigs to Fisus Sancius behind the Tesenacan gate.
Then comes an
Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated.
offering of cakes etc. to Fisovius Sancius, accompanied by a
prayer differing in some phrases from those used before. This
is
followed by some further special ceremonies.

VI b 4. mandraclo etc. At Rome the flamen sacrificed
to Fides with
hand wrapped in white cloth (Livy 1, 21, 4 Serv. ad Aen. 1, 292).

Some Umbrian coins of Tuder bear the device of a right hand wrapped with a band
about the wrist and base of fingers, crossing on the back (see Lepsius, Insc. Umbricae et Oscae, table xxix). The difue doubtless refers to the manner of binding.
VI b 6. For sopo, see above, on VI a 58 for the use of postro, see 306.
VI b 11. See 325.
VI b 16. erus. This denotes a supplementary offering by which the ceremony was completed. Sometimes it is used alone, sometimes with a Genitive
the right
305
designating the kind of offering to which it forms the complement, as here.

Cf especially VI b 38 ff and VII a 43 ff with notes. The word is probably
.
from
*aisws, related to 0. aisusis 'sacrifices', U. escmo-, etc.
lack of rhotacism in the final

the preceding
may
See 112, a. The

be attributed to the dissimilating influence of
r.
VI b 17. uestisia sopa purome. See 306. The meaning

furfant VI b 43) is uncertain, but some such sense as 'purify'
is
There
probable.
VI b 19-21
is
of efurfatu (and
or 'consecrate
'
no plausible etymology.
a 20-23).
Fifth Sacrifice.
Sacrifice of three
oxen with white foreheads to Vovionus Grabovius in front of
(I
the Veian gate.
Prayers of the
to be repeated.
Sacrifice.
Sacrifice of
first sacrifice
VI b 22-42
Sixth
(la 24-34).
three lambs (?) to Tefer lovius behind the Veian gate.
Prayers
Then follow supplementary
of the first sacrifice to be repeated.
consisting probably of cakes made in the form of

with the usual prayers and various accompanying
offerings,
animals,
with the cups, the trench, etc.

VI b 22. pelsana. The most probable explanation is that this word refers
It is used also of a ram (II a 6),
to the burial of the remains of the victims.
a dog (II a 43), and a sheep (III 32). And in VI b 40 the offerings called
rites
pesondro are to be put in the trench and buried. For the form see 262, 1, a.
VI b 24 ff. pesondro sorsom. The first word, the etymology of which
is
wholly obscure, is most plausibly explained as referring to a symbolic offering,

a sort of 'animal cracker' offered as a substitute for the animal itself. Cf.
Et sciendum, in sacris simulata pro veris accipi. Unde cum de animations,
l
difficile inveniuntur, est sacrificandum, de pane vel cerafiunt et pro veris

Tauri verbenaeque in commentdrio sacrorum
accipiuntur, Serv. ad Aen. 2, 116
Festus
ed.
Thewrewk, p. 548.
significant ficta farinacea,
quae
b 12, 17, while

sorsom (sufum) is probably the same word as sorser 'suilli',
the contrasting staflare (VI b 37) refers to some animal kept in a stall, probably
a sheep (cf. staflii uve I a 30 *). But the gingerbread pig' was the favorite form
'
much
so that in I a 30 sufum pesuntrum is used as a

the
term
to
equivalent
simple pesondro of VI b 40, the kind of animal to be
generic
not
a pig, being shown by the following adjectives.
this
case
in
represented,
33
is used substantively, equivalent to pesondro
Ace.
la
PI.
sufuf
Similarly
of the symbolic offering, so
VI b
two kinds of cakes which had been mentioned, only one of

form of a pig. The term sorsom is also found in its specific
VI b 37, 38; but in VI b 38, 39, we find also the extended form
37, of the
which,
was
in the
sense, as in
sorsalir, sorsalem, contrasted

1
Aes
stafli
iuvesmik.
for staflii can be Ace. Sg. of a
To
with staflarem.
correct this to staflare esmik
is
entirely unnecessary,
stem *stafliio-, like tertim, terti, from
*tertio- (91
172)
30G
Brief Commentary on
The
order of events in
ceremonies,
is
the
this,
Iguvinian Tables
the most complicated series of
as follows.
Sacrifice of the lambs with the usual prayers.

Offering of the pesondro sorsom at the right foot, with accompanying libation.
Making trench for the cup.
Offering of the libation and the erus.
Prayer to Tefer lovius.

Offering of the pesondro stqflare at the left foot.
Making trench for the cup.
Prayer repeated.
Offering of the erus of the prosecta (of the lambs).
Offering of the erus of the libation accompanying the pesondro sorso, in the
trench at the right foot, where the pesondro sorso was offered.
Offering of the libation accompanying the pesondro staflare at the left
foot,
and
offering of its erus.
Placing the pesondro sorsalem in the trench.

Placing the pesondro staflare in the trench.
Throwing on the vessels used in connection with the pesondro.
Breaking of cakes with prayers.
VI b 43-44
(Ibl-4).
three bull-calves to
Seventh
Mars Hodius
at
Sacrifice
of
the Jovian temple
(?).
Sacrifice.
Prayers of the first sacrifice repeated.
VI b 45-46
bull-calves to
(I
b 4-7).
Eighth
Hontus Cerrius
Sacrifice.
at the temple
Sacrifice of three
(?)
of Coredius.
Prayers of the first sacrifice repeated.
VI b 47
(I
b 7-9).
Conclusion.
Then
shall the
Mount
be purified. In case of any omission the ceremony is vitiated

and one must return to the Trebulan gate and begin anew.
The sentence suepo esome etc. is perfectly clear in its general meaning,
but the exact construction is difficult. The most natural translation would be
'If this ceremony through any omission is vitiated, take
auspices, etc.', taking
anderuacose as a compound in the ablative. But there is no reasonable explanaan ablative. This is rather to be taken (with Brugmann, Ber.
tion of uacose as
sachs. Gesells. 1890, 217 ff.) as uacos-se 'vacatio sit', uacos being Norn. Sg. from
*uakati-s.
uasetom-e will then be an adverbial phrase 'in vitiatum', like L.
incassum. The corresponding phrase in I b va?etumise is probably to be separated vaêtum-i se, the only difference being that the Present Subjunctive instead
of the Future Indicative is used.
But some take ise as a form of the verb to go'.
'
esome esono (esumek esunu)
is
probably Gen. PL, ander going with wacos, makBut it has also been taken as Ace. Sg. governed
ing a compound intervacatio'.

by the following ander.
'
307
Lustration of the People
VI b
Compare
VII a 54
48
the description of the
= Ib
Roman
10-45
Lustration, Dionys. Hal. Antiq.
4, 22, which we quote here from the Latin translation of the Didot edition
Tune igitur Tullius, censu perfecto, postquam iussit omnes cives cum
as follows
armis adesse in carapo, eorum qui sunt ante urbem maxima, et equites in turmas
scripsit etpedites in acie collocavit, et milites levis armaturae in suis quosque cen-
Rom.
turiis,
lustrationem instituit tauro, ariete,
circa exercitum circumagi iussit Marti, cui
VI
et hirco.
campus
is
Has
sacer
hostias
est,
postquam
ter
immolavit.
VII
b 48
a 2 (I b 10-23).
Introductory Ceremonies.
Circuit of the People.
The auspices
Expulsion of the Aliens.
are taken in the same way as for the Purification of the Sacred
Mount. After assuming the proper paraphernalia, the flamen

and two assistants march with the victims by the Augural Way
to the suburb Acedonia.
Proclamation is made expelling the
aliens.
The Iguvinians are ordered to form in companies. The
flamen and assistants march about them three times with the
At the end of each circuit a
victims (bulls) and the fire.
prayer is made invoking misfortune upon the aliens and blessings
upon the Iguvinians.

VI b
"One
49-50.
emony, the one with the

shall carry
it
shall put
on the
fire.
When
it is
carried to the cer-
carry the receptacle for the

" As stated in I b 20 the fire
on
his
shoulder.
lighted
right
about the people.

VI b 54-55
(I
official staff shall
18).
nosue
ier, etc.
fire.
is
He
carried
There are widely different interpreta-
tions of this passage.

Some take habe as meaning has possessions' and assume
a concession to the metics or resident foreigners, who are to remove to a certain
'
and perform separate ceremonies. But in I b the proclamation begins

with svepis habe, and it is more natural to take this as a threat than as a conces-
place
sion.
of
The
translation given in the text seems best suited to the
two
versions.
VI b 56 (Ib 19-20). arsmahamo caterahamo. Compare the disposition

the Roman people in the passage quoted above.
VI b 60. For the verbs, some of which are obscure, see the Glossary.
VII
a 3-5
(I
b 24-26).
Sacrifice of three bulls to Cerrus
Martius at Fontuli, accompanied by the prayers used at the

Trebulan gate.
VII a 5. The erus is not to be added until announcement is made of the
third sacrifice.
Cf.
1.
43.
308
Vila 6-40
b 2T-30). Sacrifice of three sows to Praestita Cerria at Rubinia, with the

prayers used at the Trebulan
Ceremonies with the black vessels and the white vessels.
gate.
With the former the prayer is to bring misfortune to the aliens,
with the latter to avert misfortune from the Iguvinians. Offering to Fisovius Sancius accompanied by the prayer used behind
the Tesenacan gate.
(I
VII a
atero clearly means ruin, though of uncertain etymology.

11, 27.
from
*ap-terom (by 121), a 'rubbing away' (L. tero), and so 'destrucPerhaps
Cf. L. deled 'rub off, destroy'. 1
tion'.
VII a 41-45 (I b 31-39). Sacrifice of three calves to Torra

Cerria across the Sacred Way, with the prayers used at the
Trebulan gate. When this is completed the order is given to
add the erus at the place where the boars were
sacrificed,
then
Way. Then they return to

Rubinia and pray with the broken cakes, after which they come
back to the Sacred Way and do the same.
at Rubinia, then across the Sacred
as
VII a 46-51. Prayer to Torra lovia in the same words

that made at the end of each circuit.
To be repeated three
times.
VII a
46.
place where the
VII
'
tefru-to.
sacrifice
a 51-54
From
(the place of) the burnt-offering', that
mentioned in
b 40-44).
(I
is,
the
41 took place.
1.
Pursuit and
sacrifice
of the
heifers.
In the older version three heifers are
let loose, one by the flamen, two by

and then caught and sacrificed. In VII more than three (apparently
VII b) are let loose and the first three caught are sacrificed.
the assistants,
twelve
cf.
VII b
Provision that the magister shall provide the victims.
VII b 1-2. seuacne
The general word for
ehiato.
desenduf
.
vic-
used in the masculine (cf. ehiato) in spite of the fact that the heifers
He shall furnish the twelve victims which are to be let
(iuengar) are meant.
out on the occasion of the pursuit of the heifers.'
tims
is
'
f.
I.F. 11, 14.
309
II
Sacrifices to be
II a 1-14.
made
in case of unfavorable
auspices.
naraklum vurtus.
II a 1-2.
II a 3
Parallel with
f.
Cf extorum mutatio, Cic. de

.
VI a 26
etc.
See 128,
div. 2, 35.
a.
Hontus was
Dog-sacrifice to Hontus lovius.
doubtless a divinity of the lower world and the rite one of
II a 15-43.
purification.
krematra, krematruf, II a 23, 20, probably denote some sort of vessels used
But in II a 28 krematru as object of
roasting the meat (cf. L. cremo).
must
be
used
of
the
meat
itself.
prusektu
in
II b.
families.
twenty
II
Sacrifices at the decurial festivals of the federated
Ten
gentes
are
named, some subdivided, making
families.
sviseve evidently denotes some sort of vessel for holding
with L. slnum is attractive. The latter might be
b 14-15.
liquids, so that connection
from
*s(u)it-s-no- (cf. also situld), and the first part of U. sviseve

but the suffix is wholly obscure.
might be from
*suit-s-,
III-IV
The more
private annual ceremonies of the brotherhood,

like the festival of Dea Dia among the Arval brothers.
Owing
to the great
the meaning
number
of technical terms not occurring elsewhere,

of a considerable portion of these tables is obscure.
Relative Chronology of the Tables
The
universally adopted
numbering
of the Tables is that of
Lepsius, though opinions vary as to the correctness of this

order for I-IV.
The probability, however, is that these tables
were actually inscribed in this order. For in the form of the

letters III and IV occupy a position midway between I and II
on the one side and
a-b 7 on the other.
But, as some or all
may be copies of older inscriptions, this does not necessarily

mean the same order of composition. Judging by orthographical peculiarities there is some evidence that III and IV are
310
Brief Commentary on
the
Iguvinian Tables
copies of inscriptions earlier than I and II, and that II a

(dog-sacrifice) is earlier in composition than II a 1-14.
15-end
Within
and II various divisions are to be noted, corresponding to

subject-matter, namely I a-b 9 (Purification of Sacred Mount),
I b 9-end
(Lustration of People), II a 1-14 (offering in case of
bad omens), II a 15-end (dog-sacrifice), II b (ceremonies of the
I
Decurial
The
order of composition is possibly,

though by no means certainly, III-IV, II a 15-end, I a, b, II a
b 8-end, VI, VII.
a-b 7,
1-14, II b,
Festivals).
MINOR INSCRIPTIONS
82.
Tuder.
On
a bronze statue of a warrior.
Conway
no. 352, v. PI.
no. 292.
ahaltrutitis
For S
dunum
d not
Tr. Titius V.f.
dede.
f,
see 27, 131,
donum
dedit.
c.
On a bronze tablet found at Fossato di Vico, near the ancient

Conway no. 354, v. PI. no. 295.
Cubrar Matrer bio eso;
Bonae Matris sacellum hoc;
83.
Helvillum.
CLVIIII
oseto cisterno n.
O^lV
facta cisterna n.
su maronato
IIII
sub *maronatu
V. Varii L. f., T. Fullonii C.
U. L. Uarie T. C. Fulonie.
84.
On
a limestone block found near Assisi.
Conway no
f.
355, v. PI.
no. 296.
Ager emps
et
Ager emptus
et
termnas oht
terminatus auct.
C. U. Uistinie Ner. T. Babr.
C. Vestinii V.
maronatei
in
Uois. Ner. Propartie

T. U. Uoisiener.
Vols. Propertii Ner.

T. Volsieni V. f.
Sacre stahu.
Sacrum
f.,
Ner. Babrii T.
f.
*maronatu
f.,
sto.
Cf. CIL. XI 5390 Post. Mimesius C. /., T. Mimesius Sert. /., Ner.
Capidas C.f. Ruf., Ner. Babrius T. /., C. Capidas T.f.C. n., V. Volsienus T.f.,
marones murum abfornice ad circum etfornicem cisternamq. d. s. s. faciundum
coiravere.
Maron- was an official title among the Umbrians and Etruscans.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

OSCAN2
aa-'ab-'.
Aadiieis 'Adii', gen. sg., gent., no. 55.

174.
Aadirans '*Adiranus', gent. no. 4.
nos.
locavit',
manafum.
264,
5,
6,
(faciendum)
8,
9,
3,
nom.
Lacedogna see
acwra, see actud.
223,
gen. pi.
-niis,
[-niifs].
no. 19io.
ad- 'ad-'.
pi.
acumm,
no. 2ai;
'
Atellanorum', no.
91, 2, 103, 3, 157, 2.

adfust'aderit', no. 29.
299,
no. 40,
adpiid' quoad', no. 31.
202,
1.
9.
aeteis 'partis', gen. sg., no. 2 12, 18, etc.
'
gen.
1.
68.
89, 3, 102, 3, 139, 1.

akenei in anno' (?), loc. sg., no. 45 is, 47;
akun., no. 13.
299,
f.,
3.
258,
Aderl. 'Atella' or
91,2, 103,3, 157,1, 255,4.

pi.,
172.
I, p.
'
f.
akkatus 'advocati', nom.
Conway,
acunwm, akun., see akenei.

Akviiai Aquiae', dat. sg., gent,
-nam, nom. pi. m.

m. -nwm, dat. pi. m.
ace. sg.
modern
fication with Aquilonia or
pi.
-niii,
1,
224; 159,
Akudunniad, name of a Samnite town,

abl. sg., no. 67.
144, a (nn by 162,
For
the
question of the identi1).
33.
aasas, no. 4526.
Abellanii- 'Abellanus', no. 1. Dat. sg.
m.
4.
a.
1, 2.
aapas, meaning uncertain, no. 61.

aasai 'in ara', loc. sg., no. 45 16, 44
infin. acwra, no.
143;
Cf.
11.
77, 2, 80, 2, 88,
81.
Aadiriis, Aadiriis 'Atrius', gent., nos.
14,15.
81,174.
aamanaffed 'mandavit,
akrid acriter', no. 19 4. 99, 3, 190,

actud 'agito', imperat., no. 2 15 32,
'
77,2,264,1.
gen.pl. [ajittium, no. 1 53
abbr.
16,
81, 159, a.
'
Af arius'
162,
1.
1, a.
62, 187,
1,
Afaries
gent.
174.
1 The references with "no." refer to the numbers of the

preceding collection.
Where no number is given, the form is from some fragment not included in the
The references in black type are to the sections of the grammar. Where
collection.
several inflectional forms are included under one heading, references for the particular
forms, when given, are put after each, while the references to the word as a whole are
put at the end of the article. But it is not intended, of course, to give references for
each inflectional form, except in special cases. References inclosed in ( ) refer to
the particular form immediately preceding. Under compounds are sometimes given
And occasionally
references to sections in which only the simplex is mentioned.
elsewhere reference is made to a section in which the word itself is not mentioned,
but where parallel examples are given.

Besides the abbreviations used elsewhere, note praen.
gent.
= gentile.
= praenomen,
and
2
Alphabetical order as in Latin, but with k under c. u is given under o likev is given after
wise u
u, o, when forms with u or o also occur, otherwise under u.
u, but consonantal u is given with v, and au and av, ou and uv, are treated as identical.
;
311
Glossary and Index
312
aflukad 'deferat,
193;
2 sg. aflakus, no. 19

97, a, 139,
direct
adferat,
no.
against'(?),
nos. 15, 18,
amvianud, nos.
11
224.
17.
163, 255, 4, a.
10,
an-
1.
227.
46;
nom.
pi. aldilis,
no. 3
7.
178,
gen.
cogn.,
sg.,
7.
15, 3,
100,
no. 222.
sg. f.,
no. 224; 105, 2, a

53.
46
88, 4, 162,
244,
188, 2,
1,
a.
no.
32, 45.
161,
22.
38, 2,
2.
Matri', no. 45
Hesych.
Apr^tSos, Kal
'A/j,/j.ds-
ij
Germ.
i} /j.T?iTi)p.
6, 23,
T/>o06s
Amme
'nurse', also, dialectic, 'mother'.
amnud 'circuitu',
amnud 'causa', no. 26;
no.
ftn. p. 70,
161,
a,
251,
ampert 'dumtaxat', no. 2
17
190,
1,
263,
'circum', no. 18.
291;
304.
abbr.
Probably
of
proper name.
angetuzet 'proposuerint', no. 2 20
? fut. perf. 3 sg. angitu[st, no. 2
264,
a,
'
Anniiei(s)
12, 18.
Annii', gen. sg., gent., no.
33.
ant 'usque ad', no. 3 (twice).

32, 1, 92, 299, 2.
anfkrt</ujn, no. 19
17, 6,
Possibly a cpd.
2.
meaning
cado,
'destruction, ruin',
anter inter' nos. 1 14,
a,
an[ter, no. 17.
98,
54,
c,
15;
14,
1.
301,
Anterstatai'*Interstitae', dat. sg., no.

45 5 V 31. Doubtless a protectress of
boundaries
of streets
cf.
L. Stata, protectress
and public
32,
places.
Appelluneis 'Apollinis', no. 6;

ATTTreXXovj/Tjt,
'
no. 62 (24).
aragetud argento',
3.
dat.
21, 162,
3.
no.
abl.
15, 9,
Arentika[i, Arent[ikai, Aret[ikai, etc.
'*Arenticae, Ultrici', dat. sg., no. 19.

so.
86, 6,
21, 108,
2.
aserum 'adserere', no. 2
2.
161, a, 300,
1.
161,
2.
1.
sg.,
43,
no. 42.
80, 1, 108, 2.
arag*tf[ud,
Arkiia 'Archias'.
169, 12.
ampu[l]ulum'anculum,ministrum'(?),
3.
98, 211,
16,2,
2.
269, 299, 5.
amprufid 'im probe', no. 2
no. 19
44.
22.
2.
'
2,
263,
connected with L.
a.
*immercato, without re-
Ammal '*Ammae,
102,
1, a,
'
'
190,
Cf.
loc. sg.
abl. sg. atrud,
muneration', adv., no. 2

1,
dat. sg.
nom.pl.alttr[us,
am-'amb-'. 89, 1, 161,

amfret 'ambiunt', no. 1
217, 4.
amiricatud
no. 52.
sg.,
80, 2.
228,
3, c.
45 n,
alttrei, no.
37.
9,
6.
nom.
33.
76.
124.
alttram alteram', no. 1 53;

m. altrei, no. 2 13; 187, 1, a;
ampt
80, 2, 98,
Anei,
allo 'alia, cetera',
80,
avafaKfr 'dedicavit', no.
24,6, 80, 2, 224, 264, 1.

Anafriss 'Imbribus'(?), no. 45
ancensto 'incensa', no. 2
19
182.
no. 1
i.e.
aâSaxer,
'
Alafaternum 'Alfaternorum', no.
1,
14, 16,
98, 263,
negative prefix.
'in-',
Anagtiai Angitiae', dat.
aisusis 'sacrificiis', no.
1,
a,
66.
3.
A//'fiefs'*Aedini',
136.
no. 55.
32,
161,
2.
21, 62.
80,
'circuitu, detour', abl. sg.,
perf.
aidil 'aedilis', noin. sg., no. 12; 119,
2;
amviannud
[aflukad-
fut.
Ahvdiu, see Avdiis.

aikdafed 'decrevit'(?), no.
264,
Oscan
299,
24.
137,
2,
1.
Atiniis 'Atinius', gent., no. 5. 174.

Aukil '*Aucilus', cogn., no. 41. 68,
171,
1.
Glossary and Index
censtom-en\
Avdiis 'Audius', gent., no.

174
Ahvdiu,
A/r5etes
;
10,
also
no.
13,
for -ui;
see
probably dat. sg.

171, 3, a). 61, 2,
(-u
a.
2, a.
'
KaXim
'Calinius', gent., no. 62.
Kaluvis '*Calovius,
gen.
(fragment)
27-28.
258, 4.
;
auti 'aut',
no.
68,
(passim).
202, 17.
avt 'at, autem', nos.
92,
gent,
Kamp[aniis] Campanius', gent. no. 6.

Kapv. abbr. for Kapv(ad) Capua',
abl., or Kapv(anum) 'Capuanorum',
no. 70 for Kapv(anai) or (anei), loc.
sg., no. 31; for Kapv(ans) 'Capua,
31
1 (passim), 29,
'
'
no. 19 (passim).
az' ad', no. 4520.
Calvius',
sg. Kaluvieis, nos.
'
(corrected from aet), 50 (a]vt);

avt aut',
at, autem', no. 2 20
aut
'caedatur,
glebis tundano.
19
5.
238,
2, c.
tur'(?),
Kalaviis Calvius' gent. no. 52. 80,1,
kaispatar
258,3.
AVO-K\LV.
'Ausculinorum',
'Ausculanorum',no. 69. 61,
313
Oscan
68, 92, 202, 17.
137,2,299,1.
'
no. 29 (but reading not cer-
nus',
tain).
Baiteis 'Baeti', gen. sg., praen., no. 55.

Bansae 'Bantiae', loc. sg., no. 2 (pas-
100,
sim).
3, c.
Bantins Bantinus' no. 2

'
19.
47, 25 5 , 5.
Beriis 'Berius', gent., no. 44.
97.
karanter 'vescuntur', no. 199.

'
caria panis'
caria quam
' '
Carensis, pistoribus a
Oscorum lingua panem
esse dicunt."
Placidus ed. Deuer-
97.
ling, p. 25.
Betitis'Betitius',gent.,no. 51. 259,1.

Bivellis 'Bivellius', gent., no. 20.
carneis 'partis', no. 23, 7. 17,3, 181, c.

kasit 'decet', no. 31. 17, 1, 78, 3, 112,
bivus'vivi', nom.pl., no. 199. 101,151.
204,7, 212,3.
" Casnar senex Oscocasnar 'senex'.
Blaisiis 'Blaesius', gent., no. 40.

Blussii(eis) 'Blossii',
no. 26.
gen. sg., gent.,
aliquot
no.
46.
61, 3 with a and ftn., 253, 1, 298.

brateis 'gratiae', gen. sg., no. 2 6.
See
235 with
"Item
p. 33.
Bn., abbr. praen., no. 51.

Buvaianud 'ad Bovianum',
p.
rurn lingua."
significat in Atellanis
Pappum senem quod
casnar appellant."
Osci
Varro L. L.
7,
114.
29.
Kastrikiieis
no. 17.
ftn.
Festused.Thewrewk,
'
Castricii', gen. sg., cogn.,
174,256,3.
Buttis'Bottius', gent., no. 40.
castrid 'capite'(P), no. 2 8; 59;

gen.
17, 2,
sg. castrous, no. 2 13; 71.
-c, -k.
32, 1, 138, 184, 248, 4, a, p. 236.

cebnust ' venerit', no. 2 20.
88, 3, 224,
201,
1.
Kaal., abbr. praen., no. 58.

cadeis 'inimicitiae', gen. sg., no. 2
See
kahad
p.
235 with
'capiat', no. 19
meaning
6, 8 (in
3,
1.
6 prob-
149, 213,
1, a.
uncertain, no. 61.
kaila 'aedem, templum', ace. sg., no.

L. caelum(?).
Kaisilliefs 'Caesilii',
no. 25 a, b.
264,
1.
censaum 'censere',
'
ably incipiat'). 99,

kaias,
6.
ftn.
gen. sg.,
3.
fut.
220;
no. 2 19; 221;

pass, censamur, no. 2 19;
pi. censazet,
imperat.
237, 279. 210, 3.

Kenssurineis 'Censorini',
gen.
21, 246, 1.
cogn., no. 26.
censtom-en in censum', no. 2 20.
'
gent.,
infin., no.
1, a.
sg.,
244,
Glossary and Index
314
nom. pi.
censtur censor', -no. 2 27, 28
2
no.
is, 20, kenzsur, no. 58
censtur,
'
nom.
(21); 90, 1, 117;

keenzstur, no. 50;
sg.
2.
162,
53,73, 110,1, 244,
or
pi.
41,
6,
Kerri'Cereri', no. 453,32, Keri, no. 19
115,
(passim).
Kerrfiii-
Dat.
'
m.
sg.
186,
2,
-iiuf , -iiul
-iiai;
loc. sg.
dat. pi.
m.
m.
-fiuls
no.
171,
-liin;
dat. pi.
45.
dat. sg. f
7;
f . -iiais.
kersnariavS '*cenariae',
b.
nom.
no.
pi.,
comewei,
sg.
15, 4, 81, 107, 2 with
5, 21.
251,2.
ftn.,
kujmparakineis
'consilii', gen. sg., no.
81, a, 97, .1^5,1.
comparascuster consul ta
'
no. 24.
erit',
224.
contrud 'contra', no. 2 (passim). 188,2,

190, 2, 303.
kuru'glans, missile'(?), no. 55.

Kerreies Cottii', fragment. 64.
no. 19
krustatar 'cruentetur'(P),
238,
253,1.
kersnu 'cena', nom. sg. (fragment beabl.

pi.
longing with no. 40);
no.
kerssnais,
loc.
neut.;
sg.
'
61,3, 253,3.
31
[censtur-
16, 3, 81, a, 97, 116, 1,145,1,213,5,
b.
Genialis',
Cerealis,
ace.
no. 2
11.
246,1.
1, a,
Oscan
29.
114,
116,
162,2, 251,2, a.
kersswasias '*cenariae', nom.
27,
116, 2, 162, 2, 254.
cews'civis', no. 2
2,
'
kulupu culpa (?), no. 40. 80, 1.

Kupelternum, -lim 'Compulterinorum'
no.
no. 70.
kvaisstur 'quaestor
pi.,
5.
2, c.
/c/rcu<r[To/>],
nos. 4, 5, 6, 11,
[Kf]ai<?Top (fragments);
nom.
kvaisturei, no.l2;
abbr.
kvaizstur, no. 10 162,2;
no. 22,28,29.
21, 53, 62, 162,
dat. sg.
64, a.
174.
Kiipiis'Cipius', gent.
abbr.
Kli.,
praen. ('Clemens' or 'Cli19.
pi.
q.,
2.
tus' ?), no. 10.
Klum., abbr. cogn.(?), probably 'Clumenus', no. 20.

'
Clovatius', gent. no. 19 9

dat. sg. Kluvatiu/, no. 19 2 (p. 244,
ace. sg. Kluvatiium, no. 19
ftn.);
Kluvatiis
10;
gen. pi.
Kluvatiium, no. 23
a, b.
163,300,3.
da(d)-'de-'.
da[da]d 'dedat, reddat'.

no. 19 3
pres.
subj.,
perf subj. dadid. no. 19

.
224.
213,4, a, 300,
dadikatted 'dedicavit',
163. 210, 3 and
6,
3.
no.
47.
44,
228.
174, .259,1.
Km., abbr. praen. ('Comius'?), no. 63.
kuiniks 'xom', fragment. 21.
damia. 'damnum'(?), no. 192.

damu
damudamsennias, no. 31
com, con cum', prepos., no. 2

293.
da'de', no. 2 (passim).
'
com-, kiim- 'con-'.
kumbened
300,
'convenit',
15, 16, 23.
se
no. 24.
See note,
190,
224.
3, a,
Form unex-
Z>kuva, praen., no. 40.

151,
10.
3.
300,
2.
no. 1
p. 251.
plained.
Dekkviarim Decurialem' no. 3. 3 1

'
kumbennieis conventus', gen.

'
4, 5,
kumbenn[iefs], no.
250,
1.
6.
sg.
nos.
162,
a,
'
1,
meddix at Nola,
nom. sg. degetasis, no. 43
nom. pi. degetashis, no. 42.
dat. sg., title of the
comono 'comitia',
ace. pi. neut., no. 2
also comonom, 1.17, probfor comono, otherwise

mistake
ably
(passim)
102, 1, 162, 1, 191, 10, a, p. 240.

deketasiui *decentario, ordinario'(?),
no.
1 5
172
108,
2,
158. 191, 10, 254, p. 229.
Glossary and Index
eiseis]
Dekis 'Decius',
nos.
praen.,
40
10,
gen. sg. Dekkieis, no. 40
(passim);
162,
(passim).
1,
174.
Dekmanniuis '*Decumaniis', probably
name
of a festival, no. 4548.

88, 3,
9
162, 1, 191, 10, *5, 4, p. 255.
deded, see didest.
degetas-, see deketasnii.

deicum 'dicere', infin., uo. 2
ekak
Oscan
'hanc', nos. 3, 4, 7, abbr. ek., no.
ace. sg. n. ekik,

22; 108, 2, a;
no. 46; 196, a;
nom. pi. f. ekas,
nos. 25 a, b, 26, ekask, no. 45 26
ace. pi. f ekass, no. 3
abbr. ek.
;
nom.
for
ekkum
10,
deikum,
pres. subj. 3 pi. deicans,
no. 29;
f ut.
perf 3 sg. dicust, no.

.
214; 45, 224.

64, 95.
Deivai Divae', dat. sg., no. 45
sg.
15,43.
64.
deiuatud 'iurato', imperat., no. 25;

pres. subj. 3 sg. deiuaid, no. 2 11;
3
232;
fut.
perf. pass,
sg.
deiuast, no.
deiuatuns 'iurati', no. 2
16, 4, 262, 1.
308, a.
deivinais 'divinis', dat. pi.
2s;
nom.
partic.
244,
pi.
2, a,
no. 34.
f.,
84, 89,
1,
145,1, 188,2.
dicust, see deicum.
ekss'ita, sic', no. lio, ex, no. 2 7. 196,6.

'hoc', abl. sg. n., nos. 14-18;
abl. sg.
f.
exac, no. 2 8,23;
exaisc-en, no. 2 25.
didest 'dabit', fut. 3sg., no. 2 16;
221, 213, 4;
ee-,
sg.
nos. 4, 7, 48, 52, 8e5er, no. 65

djiikulus, see zicolom.
45,
deded,
223.
;
Difviiai 'Diae', dat. sg., no. 52.
95, a,
ftn. p. 52.
eh-
'e-'.
77,
for 3).
77,
'res',
1.
nom.
nom.
partic.
Diumpais 'Lumpis'.
dolom 'dolum', ace.
dolum, no. 2
21
sg.,
dunum,
no.
5, 14,
abl. sg. dolud, no.
ace.
meaning
pi.,
no. 26.
'
299,
3,
sg.,
53, 107,
no.
1,
53,
251,
uncertain, no. 19
djuunated 'donavit', no.
gen. sg.
egmad, no.
24;
64, 142,
a,
31.
142, 188,
2,
3.
exterioribus', no. 1 14.

name of a festival, no.
171, 14, p. 247.
eiseis 'eius', no. 1 20, eiseis, no. 194,

eizeis,
50.
4.
53,
no.
2 22
loc.
n. efsei,
sg.
no. 1 51, esel, mistake

for eisel, no. 1 49, eizeic, no. 2 7, 21
1 46, e[lsei,
loc. sg.
eisiid,
etm/i, see inim.
2.
.
142, a.
ehpreivu/.
ehtrad extra', no. 1
no.
no. 52.
abl. sg.
29, eiduis, no. 21.
56.
11, 20.
duniim 'donum',
sg., no.
262,1.
'
diuvilam, see iuvilam.
4.
ehpeilatas 'erectae, set up', perf. pass.
190,
see luviass.
142, a, 300,
egmazum, no. 2
16,5,251,3.
eidiiis 'idibus',
1,
196.
149, 163.
1,
egm[as], no. 2 5
2 10;
gen. pi.
Diuvia
228.
3,
36,
215,2.
e/*[truis?
dunte.
145,
eestint 'exstant', no. 4526;

ee[stit
'exstat',no. 152. 41,6,77,1,89,2,
Diiivef, Atou/ret, see Iiiveis.

.
loc. sg.
eehiianasum 'emittendarum', no. 31 a,

vehiian., no. 31 b (D by mistake
270.
perf. 3
1, a,
eksuk
egmo
5.
47, 64, 101, 255,

destrst * dextra est', no. 21.
139,
5.
edum'edere', no. 19s.
221;
196.
41.
n. exeic, no. 2 (passim); dat. abl. pi.
'
no. 27.
f.,
'item', no. 1 27,
201,
no. 20;
315
f.
e]isaf, no. 1 57;
no.
1 13,
eizuc-en, no. 2i6;
eizuc,
abl. sg. n.
no. 2
abl. sg.
f.
29, so,
eisak,
no. 4, eizac, no. 2io;

gen. pi. m.
40
no.
eisunk,
gen. pi. f. eizazunc,
;
Glossary and Index
316
2 24
no.
2 23
abl.
m.
pi.
abl. pi. f . eizasc,
29.
no.
eizaisc,
eizois,
no.
mistake for
See also
195.
eitiuvam 'pecuniam', no.

no. 2 19
eituam,
gen. sg. eituas, no. 2 (pas-
4,
eitiuvad, nos. 4, 5,
eltiu[vad], no. 6, abbr. eitiv., no.
66 (31, b);
ace. pi. eituas, no. 29;
abl. sg.
sim);
abbr.
nom.
for
ei.
no. 222.
sg.,
16, 6, 56.
"Famuli origo ab
Oscis dependet, apud quos servus
famel nominabatur, unde et familia
p. 242.
157,
1,
'
Festus
89, 2,
246,
29, postpos. -en.

301, 2.
no.
45s, 35.
sg.,
esei, see efseis.

esidum, see isfdum.
essuf ipse',
110,
6,
'famulus et
119,
5.
122, 2, 197,
nom.
19, 21.
36, 2, 91,
famelo 'familia', no 222.

250,
100,
3, c,
2.
far 'far', no. 19s.
117, 182.
no.
infin.,
no.
20.
38,
1,
2.
99, 2, 212, 1, 262,

feihuss 'muros', no.
1 31
1 45.
abl.
16,
ceremonies
fertalis,
pi.
95,
64,
7,
celebrated with
cakes (L. fertum), nom.

or dat. pl.(?), no. 26.
178, 7,
pi.
257,
4, p. 249.
'
Also taken
Festius' , no. 65.
24,
sg.
with
b.
f.,
no. 31
45
no. 2
11, 26.
3, 25, 29.
21,
70.
no. 27, Fisiais, no. 21.

ace.
sg.
215,
no. 50.
eksuk.
ezum, see sum.
137,
1,
holds com-
252,
1.
sg., no. 1 so;

1 32,
fisnam,
no
1 24,
fffs...,
fil...,
41,99,1,114,136,251,2.
Fiml. '*Fimulus', no. 57. 91,

Ffsanis '*Fisanius', no. 16.
'
2.
fffsnam, no.
no.l45;
ex, exac, etc., see eks,
a, b.
Fiisiais '*Fisiis', adj., no. 28, Fiisiais,
fffsnu'fanum', nom.
Evkliii, dat. sg., no.
223
19s.
a.
fiiet, filet 'fiunt',
sum.
7.
aamat
liber'.
2.
fifikus'decreveris'(?), no.
est, estud, estud, see
201,
loufir
as 'Sestius'.
no. 50, esuf, no. 2
etanto 'tanta',
Thewrewk,
famel inim
2, a,
Seo-rtes
2.
301,
ed.
also Pael.
sacrificial
1.
Entrai '*Interae', dat.

2,
Cf.
136, 149.
imperator', no. 79 b.
'in', no.
188,
62.
fefhufs,
eizeis, eizeic, etc., see efseis.
embratur
p.
fatium'fari',
eituns 'eunto'(?),nos.!4,17,18,eitu[ns,
no. 16, abbr. eit., no. 15.
236, 2,
[eitiuvam-
famel 'famulus'.
vocata."
izic.
en
Osaut
2, a.
99, 2,
Fistluis
Fistelu'*Fistelia', no. 72 a;
'*Fistulis', no. 72 b, c (0tcrreXia, no.
72 c, Greek, not Oscan).
im44, a ;
fakiiad'faciat', no. 31 a
no.
29; 143, 216;
perat. Ssg.factud,
Fiuusasials 'Floralibus', name of a

festival, no. 4520.
105, 1, a, 254.
habitat,
mand', nos.
204,
7, p.
tendit,
14, 15, (16), 17.
242.
;
perf. subj. 3 sg. fefacid, no. 2io;
223
perf. 3 sg. fefacust, no.

223.
32, 1, 99, 1, 136,
2il,n;
214, 2, 219.
;
f ut.
facus 'factus', no. 2
30.
91,
Faler. Talerniis', no. 32;
Falenias, no. 33.
103,
1,
258,
nom.
2, a.
1.
pi.
Flagiuf '*Flagio', dat.

See note, p. 249.
FluusaP Florae',
53, 105,
dat.
sg.,
no.
a, b.
4624.
1.
/orfris'potius', no. 2
188,
25
sg., no.
12.
91,
1,
146,
1.
fratrum 'fratrum',nos. 27,28. 33, 124.
G-lossary
luviia]
and Index
Frentrei'*Frentri', loc. sg., no. 73.

f ructus' no. 1 21
58,88,
f ruktatiuf
3,
'
153, 247,
1.
fufans, fufens, fvid, fusld, fust, see
sum.
Oscan
317
Heriieis, see Hereiis.
Herukinai Erycinae', dat. sg., no.

Epithet of Herentatei. 21, 149,
'
41.
a.
hipid, hipust, see haftest.
Hurtiis 'Hortius', gent., no. 53.
Fuutref 'Genetrici', dat.

Futrei, no. 454;
sg., no.
45
so,
gen. sg. Futre[is],
58, 180, a with ftn.
no. 54.
Fuvfdis 'Fufidius', gent., no.
hiirz 'hortus, lucus', no.
45 48;
ace.
dat. sg.
hurtiim, no. 45 20
loc. sg. hurtin,
hurtiii, no. *45 27
no. 45 i; 41, a, 82, 1, 171,7.
49,
sg.
40.
149.
Gaaviis 'Gavins', gent., no. 42, Gaviis,

no. 20
Gaav
gen. sg.
praen.
260,
'
sg., no. 45
is, 43.
36,3.
Gnaivs Gnaeus', praen. (on fragment
belonging with no. 40), [Gnaijvs, no.
'
abbr. Gn., no. 47.
147,
no.
gent.,
58.
2.
humuns
no. 58.
Genetai Genitae', dat.
40;
Husidiis 'Hosidius',
'homines', nom.
149, 181.
90, 1,
hu[n]truis 'inferis', no. 19
7.
15,
5,
2.
149, 188,
'infra'(P), no. 19 11
huntrus
no. 199.
pi.,
299,
4, a.
2.
iak, see izic.

hafiest 'habebit', no. 2 8 (probably for
hapiest); 218, note
perf. subj. 3sg.
hipid, no. 2 (passim) 41 , 218, 225

3 sg. hipust, no. 2ii; 225.
;
fut. perf.
-ic, -ik, enclitic.
2.
201,
idle, idik, see izic.

leiis.
1, 3.
176,
iiv, no. 55.
? ?
99,1, 218.
Hefrennis Herennius'(?), gent., no. 42;
imad-en'ab imo', no.
cf. praen. Heirens.

no.
Helleviis 'Helvius',
20,
gent.,
Helevi., no. 32
gen.sg. Heleviieis,
no. 33.
80, 1, 162, 3, 174, 258, 3.
fnim'et', no. 1 (passim),
'
Her., no.
53,
abbr. for Hereklui or
Herentatei.
Herekleis 'Herculis', no. 1 (passim);

dat. sg. Hereklui, no. 45 13, 41.
21,
78, a, 80, 1.
Hereiis Herius', gent., no. 40
176,
41
'
no.
'
15,
perf. subj. 3 pi. hjerrins, no.
149,214,2.
1.
Iiiveis 'lovis',
1, 250, 1.
imheriiad 'capiat', no. 20; 44, a;
115,2,216,233.
'
dat.
221.
i.
the formula of consecration',

consecration' (?), loc. sg., no. 31 a, b.
iuklei
Iuvkiiui'*Iovicio', dat. sg., gent., no.
15,1,251,5.
sg. Herentatei, no. 41.
herest 'volet', no. 2 (passim). 100, 3, c,
heriam'vim', no. 19
16, 8, 202, 16.

ioc, iuk, see izic.
14.
;
nos. 3,
ini,
gen.
5.
Herentatefs Veneris',
47, 114, d,
14-17, inim, nos. 27, 28, inim, nos.

19 (passim), 40, inim, no. 2 6, eim/i,
no. 62 (44), abbr. in., no. 2 (passim).
249,
'
sg. Heriieis, no. 40.
3.
1.
189,
154;
174,256,3.
luvei,
no.
nos.
25
dat. sg.
59;
3,
no.
Diiivei,
a, b,
(passim), Aiou/ret, no. 64 (24).
134, 183 with a.

Iwviass '*Iovias', ace.
Diuvia.
.,
29;
no. 24 a,
pi.,
here
no.
festival,
45
101,
name
of a
probably
b.
luviia 'loviam', adj., no.
3.
252,
1.
318
Glossary and Index
iiivilam '*iovilam', no. 33, iuvil, no. 32,

older diuvilam, no. 21, diuvil., no.
nom. sg. iuvilu (on two fragments not included), iuhil., no. 27
nom. pi. iiivilas,
(h by mistake);
22
[iuvilam-
liimitu[m] 'limitum', gen.
pi., no. 129.
47.
liis.., no. 50.
? ?
limu 'famem', no. 19s.
21.
nos. 25
l?]ufrikunuss '*liberigenos'(?), no. 50.

Formation and meaning uncertain.
/as,
a, 26, iuvilas, no. 25 b, i//vino. 29, iuvil, no. 50.

134,
AovKavofj.
257,
5, p.
Lucanorum'
no. 75.
24, 71.
Luvkanateis *Lucanatis', no. 61

'
247.
ip'ibi', no. 134.
195,/.
nom.
isidum 'idem',
'
m., no.
sg.
4,
isidu, nos. 7, 8, et<m5o^ (fragment),
259, 3.
luvkei'in luco',
71,
loc. sg., no. 26.
71,
104.
esidum (fragment), esidu[m], no. 50

nom. pi. m. iwssu, i#su,
44, c;
no. 3; 53, a, 139, 1, a.
44, c, 50,
Luvkis 'Lucius', praen., no. 20

kis, 1. 5, probably mistake);
195, 201, 5.
see sum.
17, 27-28, 41, 49.

toM/ir'ver,no. 2s.
16,9,71,96, 104,
124, 202, 18, 238, 2, 239.
ist,
iwssu, see isidum.
nom.
izic'is', no. 2 (passim);

ioc, no. 2
4,
iuk, no.
21; 31, a;
nom.
no. 2
no. 19s,5;
12,
n,
26
50; 108,
ace.
49
25.
nom.
See also
17, is,
m.
sg.
nom.
a;
2,
no. 220;
ace. sg. n.
ace. sg.
f.
iiuk, no.
1 37, 42,
idik, no. 1
6, 9, 30,
sg.
t'dic,
idik,
Luvfreis 'Liberi', gen.

104, 136.
sg., no. 59.
luisarifs 'lusoriis'(?),no. 21.

178, 9, 257, 4, p. 248.
71,
124, 138,
ionc, no.
f.
pi.
iak, no.
m.
iwsc,
ace. pi. n. ioc, no.
195.
eiseis.
gen.
abbr. L., nos.
71.
Luvcies; 64, b;
sg.
(Liivi-
M., abbr. praen. (Mais?), no.

m., see meddikkiai.
3.
Ma., abbr. praen. (Mais?), nos. 11, 17.

Maatiiis '*Matis', dat. pi., no. 45 10, 38.
Cf. L. Matuta.
L., see Luvkis.
lamatir 'caedatur'(?), no. 221, lamatir, no. 194.

228, 238, 2, 239, p.
"Maesius
'
"
lingua Osca mensis Maius.
Festus
Thewrewk, p. 109. 147, 3,

Magiium 'Magiorum', gent., no.
ed.
238.
AaTrom 'Lamponius'. 108, 2, a.

leginum legionem, cohortem', no. 19s,
'
legin[um, no. 19
no. 194, n,
181.
lefguss,
33, 81.
Maatreis'Matris', no. 54.

Maesius mensis Maius'.
12.
dat. sg. leginei,
maimas
meaning uncertain,
no. 60.
licitud 'liceto', no. 2 (passim), likitud,
no. 136.
41, 44, 104, 212,
Liganakdikei,
name
174, 176, 1.
Mahii[s' Maius'.
3.
of a goddess, dat.
114,
ligud 'lege',
abl.
sg.,
loc. pi. ligis, no. 225.
no.
19,
24;
41, 104.
21.
176,1.
'maxirnae', gen. sg., no. 23,
6,
147,
3, a,
189,
7.
3.
mats 'magis, plus', adv., no. 2 5, 15, 25.

91,1, 147,3, 188, 1, 289.
Mais, Mais 'Maius', praen. (fragments)
sg., no. 458,35.
80, 2, 263, 1.
dat.
pi., no. 1 6, 7;
ligatufs 'legatis',
nom. pi. ligat[us], no. 1 9. 41.
a.
dat. sg. Maiiui, no. 1 1,3;
gen.
abbr. Mai.
sg. [MJaiieis ?, no. 50
no. 1 1, 4/Mh., nos. 47, 57
176, 1.
perhaps M. and Ma.

91,1, 147,3, 176, 1,3.
Here
3,
also
61,
G-lossary
Mitl.]
malaks 'malevolos'(?),
mallom malum',
'
ace. sg., no. 2
abl. sg. mallud, no. 2 20,
no. 2
178,
6.
256,
10,
no. 192.
and Index
11.
100,
5, 15,
22
malud,
Mamers
80,
Mars'.
'
facit, id est
tis,
unde
dicti,
174.
1,
"
Mars Mar-
Mamertini in
Sicilia
Ma-
qui Messanae habitant.
nos. 41, 48, 51,

nos.
meddis,
29, 43, meddis, no. 2
gen. sg. medikeis,

(passim); 145,2;
no. 3
dat. sg. medikei, no. 1 5 ;
;
pi. meddiss, no. 42, ,ue55et, no.

62 (24); 90, 1,145, 2;
abbr.medd.,
no. 30, metd., no. 47, med., nos. 7-9.

229.
1, p.
medicatinom 'iudicationem', no. 2
16.
15,6, 163.
medicatud 'iudicato',
abl. sg., no. 2 24.
15,6, 163.
mercus praenomen est Oscum ab eo

quod hi Martem Mamertem dicunt."
Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 98, 99.
M.a/j.eprivo 'Mamertina',adj. nom. sg.f.,
no. 62
Mamertino~M.a/j.epTivovfji
medicim *rneddicium,
magistracy',
nom. ace. sg., no. 230-33; 172;
rum', no. 63 (24). 47, 255, 5.

Mamerttiais 'Martiis', adj., nos. 27-29.
Meeilikiieis 'MetXtxfou', no.
'
162,1, 252,
manafum
1, p.
247.
'mandavi', no. 19
204,
3.
'
ace.
sg.,
no. 224.
185,3.
Marahis 'Marius'(P), praen., no. 40;

gen. sg. Marahieis (fragment), abbr.
Marai. no. 43 (implying a spelling
,
Maraiieis, as Mai. for Maiiefs
cf.
4.
Maraies <Marius'(?), gent, (fragment)

gen. sg. Maraiieis, no. 50.
176,4,253,1.
Maras '*Maras', praen.,
no. 62
sg.
13, 21; 100,

w/edikid, no. 31 b;
15,6,163,250,2.
173,5.
61, 3,
memnim monumentum', no. 20.
172,
Mener. <Minervio'(?), no.
21.
18.
'minuere', no. 19
44,
8.
c.
mess/mass 'medioximas, midmost' (?),

no. 29.
86,
1,
138,
a,
189, 1 (with
ftn.).
Metiis 'Mettius', gent., no. 57.

Mh., see Mais.
Mi. abbr. praen.

,
(cf
the two following),
no. 26.
Minaz 'Minatus', praen. (fragment);

no. 40, Mapas,
gen. sg. Minateis, no. 25.
259,
gen. sg. Maraheis, no.

40 (and fragments)
abbr. Mr.,
nos. 4, 14, 15, 17.
169, 12, 176,
Minis 'Minius', praen., no. 44
4.
minive, no. 31
21.
3.
mefi[u] 'media', nom. sg. f.,no. 130;

loc. sg. f. mefiai, no. 1 57.
36, 1, 136.
menvum
176,
abl.
250.
manim 'manum',
foil.).
meddixud, no. 2
abl. sg.
3, c;
'
5,
2.
223, 264,
Markas. 169, 12.

meddikkiai *in meddicia, in the med'
meddiss 'meddix',
15,6, 44, 163, 263,
Mamers Mamertis
lingua Osca
et
319
nom.
3, c.
M.a/j.pKies 'Mamercius', gent., no. 66.

Cf. praen. Mamercus quoted under
Mamers.
Oscan
sg.
1.
gen.
Minnieis, Minieis, no. 25, Mii-
nieis, no. 35, Minies, no. 36.

b.
See note,
min[s] 'minus', adv., no. 2

315.
p. 251.
10.
90,
1,
dixship', loc. sg., no. 28, medd/kia/,

no. 27, medikkiai, no. 33, medikia[i],
no. 32 <TVTT peSiKMi (fragment), 302 ;
minstrels 'minoris', gen. sg. m., no.

2 12, 27, mistreis, no. 2 18 (108, 2, a).
abbr. medik&., medik., no. 31, m.,
Mitl.'Mitulus', praen., no. 57.
no. 26.
15,6, 162,
1.
89,1, 187,1,
a.
a,
188,3.
91, 2,
320
and Index
Grlpssary
mulniku 'communis',
nom.
adj.,
f.
mufnfkad, no.
muini[kum]
miiinikei, no. 1
1 50
no. 1 is
nom.
138,
Nijumsis 'Nurnerius', praen., no. 42;

gen. sg. Niumsieis, no. 42,
no. 02 (24, c); abbr.
66,187,1,256,2.
19.
miiltasikad 'multaticia',adj.,abl. sg. f.,

no. 5;
abl. sg. n. multas Likud],
no. 43.
nos. 9, 13
abbr. N., no.
Nuvkrinum 'Nucerinorum
2
no.
(passim).
210, 1, 262, 1.
molto 'multa', nom. sg., no. 2 n, 26;
gen. sg. moltas, no. 2 13, 27 269
;
moltam, no. 2 2.
see
Maras.
Mr.,
Mulukiis 'Mulcius', gent.,
49, 146.
ace. sg.
80,
no.
Uf
43.
see Upfals.
.,
Uhtavis 'Octavius', gent., nos. 20,
Mutil 'Mutilus',
nos.
cogn.,
79-80.
no. 50.
Mut[ti]lli[s] 'Mutilius', gent, no. 40;

gen. sg. Muttillieis, no. 40. 171,1.
uittiuf usus', no.
Mz. 'Mettus', abbr. praen., nos.
ulam 'ollam', no. 20.

rowed from rustic
n.
10,
Cf. gent. Metiis.
see Niumsis.
'nummi', no. 2
ne 'ne,
nisi
'
no. 2
202, 20.
14, 25.
86,
umbn
202, 20.
no. 2
neve',
6.
162,
ultiumam ultimam',
12, 26.
nei 'non', no. 2 20, 28.
neip 'neque,
no. 19 4, 5,
15,
neip,
202, 20.
nep 'neque, neve', no. 2
io,28,
nep, nos.
no. 50.
lip'apud', no.
17,
53, 66,
Perhaps bor-
7,
Latin, for we
earlier
(cf. the
no. 29.
49, 56,
1.
189,
1,
.
43.
40,
1.
should expect O. av
Latin aul(l)a), not vi.
58.
8.
142, 191,
liin
1.
119,2, 171,
N.
no. 76.
Nuvellum'Novellum', praen., no. 20.

Nuvlanu- 'Nolanus', no. 1. Ace. sg. f.
nom.
dat. sg. m. -[nui]
-nam
m.
-num
pi. m. -niis
gen. pi.
dat.-abl. pi. -niiis.
1.
53.
3.
Nivfj.-
Ni.,
21, 56.
O-SITJIS,
49, 254.
moltaum 'multare',
38, 4,
21.
Niumeriis 'Numerius', gent.
sg.
loc. sg. n.
2.
2.
188,
a,
202., 20.
7, 8.
nistrus 'propinquos', no. 19
sg.
[miiiniku-
nip 'neque, neve', no. 19
sg. f.,
no. 1 22, abbr. m//inik. , nos. 27-28

abl.
ace. sg. f. muinikam, no. 21;
n.
Oscan
13,
op, no. 2
23.
14,
5.
49, 300,
'
Upfals Ofellus', praen., nos. 35-36
92, 202, 20.

ner., nerum, see niir.
gen. sg. Upfalleis, no. 40, Upfaleis,

abbr. Upf no. 10
here
no. 22
nessimas 'proximae', nom. pi. f., no.

2(5
gen. pi. nesimum, no. 2 n, 31
perhaps Uf
1 46-47, 20.
dat.-abl. pi.
nesimois, no. 2
25.
a, 189,1, ftn. p. 134.
15,8, 86, 1, 138,

ni'ne', no. 2 (passim).
Ni., see Niumsis.
niir vir, princeps, procer,' title of rank,

'
no. 40 (and fragments)

gen. pi.
abbr. ner. for
nerum, no. 2 29, 32
;
180,
2, c.
.,
no. 58.
7,
97,
2.
119,
'
Upils
Opillus'
for
Upil.
119,
sg.
15,
(fragment)
Upil(lels),
abbr.
nos.
Uppiieis, no. 40;
upsannam 'operandam,
nos. 4, 48
n[um], no.
135, 245
;
1>1.
30.
29,
2.
Uppiis 'Oppius', praen., no. 20
202,20.
ner(efs), gen. sg., no. 25.
cogn.
faciendam',
upsan., no. 7,
49,
gen.
OTrtes,
[iips]annu,
upsanno.
perf. pass, partic.
upsatuh, no. 44; 113.
r,
6f
nom.
308;
Glossary and Index
-pid]
perf. indie. 3 sg. upsed, no. 56, ups.,

no. 57, 3 pi. uupsens, no. 3, upsens,
no. 10, ovirvevs, no. 62 (24); 225 with
17, 4, 49, 88, 3, 99, 8, 122, 3,
a.
211, 262,
1,
308.
Oscan
321
Perkens '*Percennus', praen., no. 42;

gen.
no.
Perkedne[is],
sg.
42.
a.
135,
perkium, meaning uncertain, nom.
sg.
n., no. 39.
osii[ns] 'adsint', no. 24.
122,
2,
232.
perek., per., abbr. for perek(ais) 'permeasure of length,

ticis', no. 3.
of
about
five feet.
Cf.
probably
Paakul'*Paculus', praen., no. 43;

gent. Pakulliis'Paculius'.
171,
119,
2,
1.
Paapii, Paapi 'Papius', gent., no. 79.
113,
ace.
171, 3, a;
19 10; 172;
Pakim, no.
sg.
abbr. Pak. for Pak-
nos. 29, 30;
abbr. Pk., no.
174.
56.
Paqui' gen. sg. praen. Cf 24.

?
no. 31 b.
'
.,
pai, pae, etc., see
under
Palanud 'Pallano', no.
pan
6,
staff, rod'.
fut.
?] 'perficere',
no.
?pernum,
1 29.
pert 'trans', no. 1
perf., no.
no. 19
304,
33.
1.
139,
Pernai '*Pernae, Prorsae', dat.

45 22. 300, 8, a.
6.
sg., no.
p. 230.
15, 9, 299,
5.
5.
pert-,
299,
-pert,
192,
2,
299,
5.1
'
pertumum perimere, prohibere', infin.
no. 2 7; 86, 2;
fut. 3 sg. pertefut. perf. 3 sg. pertmest, no. 2 7
;
emust, no. 2
61.
'quam', conj., no. 2
terpan.
pui.
'
peremust 'perceperit',
2 15.
224, 299, 5.
perf[kium
c.
Pakis 'Pacius', praen., nos. 199, 60;

dat. sg. Pakiu, no. 192;
172;
(ieis),
Umbrian perca
also in pru-
135,190,6,202,4.
5,
Papeis 'Papi', gen. sg., praen., no. 40.

Cf. gent. Paapii.
passtata 'porticum', no. 7. 21, 162, 2.
Patanai 'Pandae', dat. sg., no. 45 14, 42.
81.
patensins 'panderent, aperirent',

1 50, 51.
99, 4, 213, 2, 233.
dat.
patir 'pater', no. 35 78, 2
299,
6.
pestlum 'templum', ace. sg. n., no. 49,

peessl[um] (fragment). 76, 2, 114,
116,
3,
139,
162,
2,
'
petiropert, petirupert
2.
quater'., no. 2 14,
c, 150, 192, 2.1

Petoritum et Galpetora quattuor'
licum veliiculum esse et nomen eius
15.
no.
224.
299, 5, p. 235.
perwra'sine', prep., no. 25, 14, 21. 201,
4
34, 81, 100, 3,
'
' '
32,
dictum esse existimant a numero IIII

rotarum alii Osce, quod hi quoque
97, 246,2.
pa/..., no. 58, perhaps pa#[rafens
petora quattuor yocent, alii Graece,

Festus ed.
sed cu'o\i/cc3s dictum."
Paterei 'Patri', no. 45 25
81.
sg.
1,
Thewrewk,
'patraverunt'.
see Pakis.
Pk.
Pettfe/s,
'pedes', ace. pi. n., no.

See p. 230.
?êdu
per-.
299,
5.
56.
p. 250.
191,
Pettieis 'Pettii',
4.
gen.
sg.,
gent., nos. 27-28.
pid,
pidum, see
pis,
*pisum.
-pid '-que', indefinite particle.
201,
4.
1 Mention should
perhaps have been made of another view, which has been revived
several times in recent years, namely that -pert is not to be compared with L. -per in
still regard the comparison
semper etc., but with Skt. -Tcrt in sakrt 'once' etc.
We
within the Italic as more probable.
322
Piihiui'Pio', dat. sg., no. 45
'
Piistiai 'Fidiae', dat. sg., no. 45
Interrogative,
Indefinom. sg. m. pis, no. 55.
2
(passim),
nite, nom. sg. m. pis, no.
pis, pid'quis, quid'.
no. 1
ace. sg. m. pirn (phim),

nom. -ace. sg. n. pld,
pid, no. 19
41,
nom.
Relative,
dat. sg.
]9;
(fragment)
quisquis'
"
quidquid'.
pis, no. 2
8,
pitpit
"
Pitpit Osce quicquid.
Festus ed. Thewrewk,
p. 263.
tr.
pi. 'tribunus plebis', no. 2
1,
(Avellino fragment).
202, 13.
in
conjunction,
[p~\ocapid
a),
139,
1,
201,
4,
pod
min[s]
suae.
'quominus',no. 2io; 315;
'sive', no. 2 23, svai pun 'sive',
.
pal, no.
pae, paei, no. 2 22
pai, no. 19 1,
nom. -ace. sg.
1 34,
f.
n. pud, no. 1 12, 13, 14, 49, pod, no.
2 10
gen. sg. m. puiieh, no. 39
61, 3, 64,
sg.
f.
pam,
o,
paam,
no. 1 38
no. 2 19;
113,
199, d
is,
p]aam,
f.
no. 50,
poizad,
nom. pi. m.
nom. pi. f pas,
nom. pi. f.
b;
.
a,
ace.
199, 6;
abl. sg.
pus, no. 1 8, 45
nos. 27, 28, 31
pal, no. 1
c,
no. 4,
1.
37, 150 with a.

name of a
*quincuriis',
pumperiais
festival, loc. pi., no. 30, pumperiais,
nos. 27-28, abbr. pumpe., no. 32 ;
'
nom.
pi.
no. 23
a,
pai, no. 19
9.
199.
pumperias,
(or gen. sg.?)
nom.
pumper(i)as,
pi.
37, 150, 191, 5, 251, 4, p.
247.
Pontius',
'Quintius,
IIo/iTTTies
no. 62, Puntiis, no. 3.
5,
pun,
(passim).
gent.,
146, 153,
no.
19
no.
8,
6,
15.
37,
2.
192,
pun 'cum', conjunction,

30,
5.
146, 153, 191,
nos. 1 50, 29,

pon, no. 2
92, 135, 190, 5, 202,

3.
3.
162,1.
'
Piipidiis Popidius, Cocidius', nos. 7-8.
Cf. Pupdiis, fragment.
?[p]rtam
89,
1,
260,
2.
'portam', no. 50.
see pustm[as].
posmom,
no. 19io, 11(133, a). 190,6,202,1.

pu/'qui', nom. sg. m., no. 19 1
sg.
pitnttram 'pontem', no.
pod
nom.
pomtis 'quinquiens',
29.
Plasis'Plarius', praen., no. 20.

pukkapid 'quandoque', no. 1 52, pocapit, no. 2 8 (127,
174, 191,
199,200,1,201,5.
pi. in
Piimpaiianai, no. 4
ace. sg. f Piimpaiiana, no. 3.
61,3,
dat. sg.
no. 33.
200,1.
*pisum, pidum 'quisquam, quicquam'.

Ace. sg. n. pidum, no. 1 47, pidum,
no. 197;
gen. sg. m. pieisum, no.
26.
gen. sg.
253,
199.
piei, no. 27.
4;
m. Pumpaiianeis, no. 3
*pompe 'quinque'.
Indefinite
6.
m.
sg.
m.
'
pispis
pod,
no.
Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus',
îs, no. 30
no. 225;
61, 3,
poizad, see pui.
14, 42.
21.
'
[Piihiui-
puiiu cuia', nom. sg. f., no. 55.

For puiieh see pui.
199, b.
48,
40.
2.
83, a, 102,
Oscan
and Index
G-lossary
pust'post', no. 1 45, pust, no.

300, 6.
post, no. 2 8, 23, 29.
19
5,
pusstlst'positumest'(?),no. 1 33. 84, a,

162,2. Also taken as 'post (ad v.)est'.
pvistin 'according to', prep., no. 1 34.
15, 10, 299,

'
piistiris
7.
posterius', adv., no. 50.
81, 88,4, 91,
1,
188,
1,
44,
b,
190,6.
pustm[as] 'postremae', nom. pi. (or

adv. posgen. sg.?), no. 23 a, b;
mom,
no. 2 16; 190,
5.
114,139.2,
189,1.
1
Quintius is the genuine Latin form, while Pontius is the latinized Oscan
form found on inscriptions of Campania and Samnium. Cf. 246, 1, a.
Glossary and Index
sakrasias]
'
no. 31
a,
pustrei, no. 22, abbr. piistr., no. 31
b.
loc. sg.,
pustrei'in postero',
puklum puerum,
for
piiterefpfd 'in utroque',

18, 46
1 9;
nom.
gen.
pi.
pi.
loc.
sg.,
putwr/i[mpid],no.
no.
1 22.
no.
pr., abbr. 'praetor', no. 2 (passim); for

gen. sg., no. 2 21.
prae-'prae-', 300,
'
praesentid
62, 178,5, a.
prai 'prae', nos. 27-28.
23.
dat.
sg.,
is, 16.
space);
prufattens 'probaverunt',
no. 3, abbr. prufts., no. 33.
102, 2,
41
b,
hipid, hipust.
1 2.
17, 8, 86,
Pukalatuf 'Puclato', dat.

4.
5,
2.
pruter pan (pam) 'priusquam',

2 4, 16.
188, 2, 202, 4.
81, 259,
1.
sg.,
2, 28-29.
'
Raius', gent., no. 40;

176, 2.
sg. Rahiieis, no. 40.
Regaturei Rectori', no. 45

103, 1, 246, 1.
gen.
12, 40.
53,
r[fhtud] 'recto', abl. sg., no. 1 16.

Rufriis Rubrius', gent., no. 40.
'
saahtiim 'sanctum', nom.

45 n, 45. 73, 142.
46
;
sg. n., no.
no.
cogn.,
gen. sg. sakaraklefs, no.

sakaraklud, no. 1 13.
abl. sg.
81, 248, 3.
sakarater sacratur', no. 45 21
subj. 3 sg. sakra/tir, no. 31 b
'
pres.
2,
b;
perf.
nos. 29, 30
prupukid ex antepacto, by previous

'
173,5, 250,
9.
6.
202,
3,
no. 2
abbr., 'quaestor',
1 20
218.
agreement', no.
200,
Cf. kvaisstur.
1 11,
Cf.
2,
sakaraklum 'sacellum, templum', nos.
pruhipid 'prohibuerit', perf.'subj. 3 sg.,

f ut. perf
no. 2 25
3 sg. pruhi26.
n, pous, no. 2
'ut', conj., no. 1
2,
8.
no.
f.,
sakahiter 'sanciatur, sacrificetur', no.

45 19. 210, 3, 232.
51 88, 3, 223
pniftu 'posita', no. 1 16; 89,

244, 1. Ftn. p. 170.
pru 'pro', no. 2 13, 24. 53, 300, 8.
no. 1
puz
5,
1.
'
pust, no. 2
purasial'in igniaria', loc. sg.

4516,44.
15,11,55,99,6.
'
17, 10, 64.
priiffed posuit', nos.
201,
3.
202,
Rahiis
7.
prufatted 'probavit', nos. 4, 8, 48, priifattd, no. 7 (e omitted for want of
pru-, 17, 8, 300,
puh, see pod.
q.,
sg., no. 2
55, 92, 200, 3,
5.
86, 5,
62, 300,
prebai, meaning uncertain,

no. 19 3.
preiuatud 'reo', abl.
'ubi', nos. 14-17.
punum'quandoque', no. 196.
7.
praesente', abl. sg., no. 2 21.
228, 262,
puf
55 with ftn., 137,
praefucus 'praefectus', no. 2

258, 1.
10, 12,
202,
piitians 'possint', no. 20,

38, 1, 262, 2.
putiians, no. 19 7.
pows, see puz.
7,
11.
puklui, puklu)
(?)dat. sg.
abbr. puk., nom.
puklui, no. 19s;
sg., no. 19 9.
16, 10, 81, 248, 3.
piituruspid, no.
81, 88,4, 188,2, a, 200,2.

piitiad 'possit', no. 20, putiiad,
196,
filium', ace. sg., no.
19 4 (and so to be read in
81, 88,4, 188,2.
45
323
Oscan
239
subj.
227, 234, note, 238,
gerundive nom.
nas, no. 29, abbr.

81.
<ra/v>o' sacra',
nom.
sg.
254.
2,
pi. f saA'/'an.
sa#ran., no.
81, 257, p. 258.

sakrasias '*sacrariae',
28.
238,
3 sg. sakrafir,
;
f.
(?),
nom.
30.
no. 62.
pi. f.,
no.
Glossary and Index
324
sakrim 'hostiam', no. 31

no. 19 11
abl. sg. sakrid, no.
abl. pi. sakriss, no. 29.
257, 2.
sakruvit 'sacrat', no. 22
'
30;
'
slagim regionem,
81, 187,
abl. sg. [up]
2,
sakrvist, no. 21.
262,
31,
3 sg.
fut.
214,
6,
3,
246,
Safinim Samnium',
125,
p. 3, 81,
sum
1, a,
172.
a, b.
26-28, 45 1, set, no. 2 25

imper. 3 sg. estud, no. 1
Saipinaz 'Saepinas', no. 40. 259, 3.

SatTrii/s '*Saepinus', cogn., no. 66.
;
80,
1,
258,
;-
40, 44, estud,
imperf. subj. 3 sg. fusid,
220;
2,
1 19
217, 3, 233
fut.3sg. fust,
nos. 29, 30,/wsZ, no. 2 (passim); 221
perf. indie. 3 pi. fufens, nos. 27-28
no.
1.
169, 12.
Sarinu, Sar/nu '*Sarina', name of a

gate at Pompeii, ace. pi. n., nos. 14-
227
29
15.
scriftas 'scriptae',
108, 2
no. 2 (passim); 217, 3;

irnperf.
indie. 3 pi. fufans, no. 1 10
102,
Salaviis 'Salvius', gent., no. 36 80, 1,

258, 3;
0-aXa/rs, salavs 'salvus' or
Salvus' (fragments).
no. 1 (passim); 217, 2;

pres.
3 pi. sent, no. 44, set, nos.
1st,
indie.
174.
Santia.
'sum', nos. 33, 39, 41 a; 217, 1;

pres. indie. 3 sg. est, nos. 27-28,
Ftn.
nos. 50, 80.
Saidiieis'Saedii', gen. sg., gent., no.
'
34, 54
?s]iillad, see sullus.
81,
1, a.
'
22.
no. 1
174.
3.
2,
finis',
slaagid 'ad finem', no.
1 12; 300, 5.
114, p. 229.
Smintiis 'Smintius', gent., no. 37
221,
Sadiriis 'Satrius', gent., no. 12.
157,
[sakrim-
Slabiis Stlabius, Labius', gent. no. 41.

114.
sakrim,
a,
Oscan
nom.
pi.,
no. 2
perf. subj. 3 sg./uwZ, no. 2 28-
fut. perf. 3 sg. fust, no. 2 28-29;
pres. infin.
25.
121.
ezum, no. 2
217,
10.
1, 2, 3.
Sehsfmbr.s'*Sexembrius', gent., no.
siivad'sua',
ace. sg.
17.
f.
abl.
sg.
no.
1,
suvam, no. 19
m. suveis, no.
56;
gen.
-194 with
;
senateis 'senatus', gen. sg., no. 1 8, 35,

259, 2.
senateis, no. 2 3, 6.
Sepis 'Seppius', praen., no. 32;-
Sp., abbr. praen., 'Spedius' or 'Spu-
174.
gen. sg. Sepiefs, no. 33.
Seppiis Seppius', gent., no. 10. 174.
27re5ts 'Spedius', praen., no. 66.
sg.
a.
rius', no. 27.
'
serevkid 'auspicio,'
80, 1, 173, 5, 256,
Secrnes, see
abl.
sg.,
no.
1 9, 35.
S]ûrifs 'Spurius', gent., no. 11;

174.
gen. sg. Spuriieis, no. 17.
3.
3.
under F.
sum.
Staatiis, see Statiis.
set, sent, see
Staf[ii]anam 'Stabianam', no.
Sidikinud
staflatas 'statutae',
'Siclicino', abl. sg., no. 77.
86, 3, 193 with a ace. sg. siom, no. 2 5, 6, 9 193 with c.

sipus 'sciens', no. 2 5, 14.
90, 1, 6,
'
sffef sibi', no.
20
99,
1,
225, 306,
p. 235.
S/r., abbr. cogn., no. 1
5,
258,
1.
3.
56.
15,12,190,
no.
gent.,
stahint, no. 25
Siuttiis 'Suttius', gent., no.
pi. f.,
47.
3.
no. 26.
176,
2,3.
stait 'stat', no. 45 48
1.
siuom 'omnino', no. 222.
136, 248, 2.
Staffs 'Staius',
nom.
2(i.
99,
2,
215,
a, b,
pi.
1, 2.
staff f 'statua', no. 45 (passim).
181,
a.
stahint,
stafet, nos. 1 58,
99, 2,
Glossary and Index
touto\
praen., no. 20;

64
STdTTtîs, no. 62
99, 2.
gent. Staatiis, no. 49.
status 'stati, erecti', nom. pi., no. 45
Oscan
Statiis 'Statius',
gen.
sg.
no. 1
i.
99, 2, p. 256.
Stenis 'Stenius', praen., no. 52, Srem,

.
no. 48.
sullus'omnes', nom.pl. m., no. 40 n;

nom. pi. f. [sjullas, no. 40 12;
gen.
pi.
sullum, no. 40 12, sulum, no. 21
adv. suluh 'omnino', no. 199; 133, a,

190, 2;
?[s]ullad'ubique', no. 156;
"Sollum Osce totum
190, 3, p. 230.
etsoldum
dicitur id
"
"Sollo Osce
significat.
"
quod nos totum vocamus.
Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 412, 426.
terum, no.
terefs, no. 1 21
pi.,
supr. 'supra' (?), no. 19
no. 197;
10.
55,
no. 45
62, 102, 1, 202, 14.
sverrunei 'arbitro, spokesman' (?),dat.

37, a, 96, 115, 2,
sg., no. 1 2.
247, 2, p. 229.
n.,
1 18;
gen. sg.
loc. sg. terei, no.
1.
sg. n.,
15, 13, 81, 118.
17, 45.
teremenniii 'termina', nom.
pi. n.,
115,57; 162,
1, 178, 12;
teremw/ss, no. 1 14 178,
pi.
88, 4, 103,
1,
1,
?),
no.
dat.-abl.
12.
80,
3.
247,
teremnattens 'terminaverunt',no.3
te[r]emnatust 'terminata est', no. 3
;
84.
262,
1, p.
86, 3, 124, 193
19s.
thesavrum 'thesaurum',
no.
240.
a.
loc.
48-49;
ace.
sg.
n.,
thesavref,
sg.
21, 68.
52.
Tianud 'Teano',
svai'si', conjunction, no. 1 41, svai,

no. 19 (passim), suae, no. 2 (passim).
68.
sg.
teras Herrae', gen. sg. (or ace. pi.

no. 19 n.
115, 2, note.
no. 1
2.
suveis, see siivad.
2, a,
tefurum 'burnt-offering', nom.
with
302.
supruis 'superis', dat.-abl.
61,
nom.
76, 4, 115,
tfei'tibi', no.
255,1.
crinr'sub'.
188,
12,
1 19, 46, 49.
no. 62, Steni, no. 20, Sten
no. 64.
'.
teer[um] 'territorium',
325
abl. sg., no. 77
loc.
sg. Tiianei, no. 44.
38, 1.
Tiiatium 'Teatinorum', no. 78.
38,
Tintiriis 'Tintirius',
38,
246,
3,
gent.,
1.
193
tiium'tu', no. 19s, tiu, no. 55.

with c.
no.
60.
1, a.
Tirentium 'Terentiorum', praen., no.

T., abbr. praen.,
t., see tuvtiks.
'
Titus' (?), no. 16.
38,
2.
tiurri'turrim', nos. 14, 15.
tadait 'censeat', no. 2
10.
127,
1, a,
21, 56,
2.
109,
tuvtiks publicus' ('tuticus' in Livy
see 15, 6), no. 41; 145, 2;
tuv'
232.
no.
Tafidins*'Tafidinus', cogn.,
260,
Tanas.
21.
47.
[tfk]s, no.
2.
169,
12.
t.
tanginom 'sententiam', no. 2

sg. tangineis, no. 2 9;
no.
abl. sg.
gen.
tan-
(passim), tanginud,
no. 4, tanginud, no. 2s, 7, abbr.
tangi[n]., no. 5, [ta]ngin., no. 11.
giniid,
16, 11, 98, a, 181, 247,
61,
3,
91,
2,
253,
48
nos. 46, 47
abbr.
1.
nos.
tiiv.,
nom.
nos. 7-9,
sg. f . toutico,
ace. sg. n. touticom, no.

gen, sg. f [touti]cas, no. 2 5 ;
loc. sg. f., abbr. tuvtik., no. 31 a,
no. 2 23;
2 10
abl. sg.,
no. 33, t, no. 26;
abbr. tiiv., no. 18, tiivtik.,no.31b(?).
tiiv.,
15, 2, 6, 44, 71, 187,
1.
Tantrnnaium '*Tanterneiorum',
29, 30.
touto 'civitas,
,
1,
256,
2.
9,
no.
populus',
no. 62; 24, 61, 2, a;
is,
ace.
Glossary and Index
326
toutam, no. 2 19;
sg.
tad, no. 2
abl. sg. tou-
15, 2, 71.
r., abbr., 'tribunus', no. 2 so.
Trebiis 'Trebius', gent., no. 9.
Upfals, Upils, see under
'Trebius', praen., no. 65, abbr.

Tr., nos. 9, 26, 46.
tribarakkiuf 'aedificium', nom. sg.
f.,
15,14,53,162,1,247,1,
triibarak[avum] 'aedificare', no.

1
1 28,
83;
36; 50,
80,
1,
urust 'oraverit, egerit', fut. perf. 3 sg.,

no. 2 14, 16.
17, 16, 21, 211,
224.
uruvu'curva,
no. 1
1.
tribarakavwm, no.
ii.
Urufiis'Orfius', gent., no. 38.

174.
T/>e/3ts
263,
[tr.-
upsed, uupsens, etc., see upsannam.
14, 21.
no. 137,42.
Oscan
56.
nom.
flexa'(?),
80,
1,
usurs 'osores'(P),
sg.
f.,
p. 230.
ace.
117, a, 138, 178,
pi.,
19
no.
2.
10.
perf. subj. 3 pi. tribarakattins, no.

1 48;
228,
tribarakattuset, no. 1
pi.
fut.
234, note;
15, 14, 32, 3, 80,
triibum 'domum', ace.
sg.
f.,
no.
no. 18.
15, 14, 94, 171, 14.
nom.
tris'tres',
abl.
no.
pi.,
sg.
26.
82,1, 191,3.
tristaamentud 'testamento',
no. 4.
91,
247,
2,
trstus 'testes',
nom.
3,
pi.,
no. 4,
tribud,
41, a,
abl.
sg.,
290.
91,
2.
sg., no. 2 15;
trutas, case uncertain, no. 19
12.
191,4, p. 237.
turumiiad torqueatur, suffer torture',
no. 199.
38, 1, 80, 1, 146, 212, 1,
'
262,2.
kium
no. 19
7.
'efficere',
194.
Possibly for ud/[avery doubtful
but
(prefix wd-, Skt. ud-, not otherwise

known in Italic).
ufteis 'optati, voluntatis', gen. sg., no.
nom.
19?;
uhf tis voluntates,

121 with note, 247,
'
pi.
wishes', no. 40.
l,a.
ulas'illius', no. 19
4, 12.
197, 3.
-wm, enclitic particle. 50, 201, 5.
"
ungulus anulus'.
Ungulus Oscorum
Festus ed. Thewlingua anulus."
'
rewk,
10.
19
p. 570.
97, 189,
ace. sg. n., no.
2.
gen. sg., no.

so
to
be
read in 11. 2,
(and
for Valamais, Valaims, Valai-
4, 8, 10
9, 12,
mais).
vehiian. see eehiianasum.
,
no.
gent.,
20.
169, 12.
no. 45 n,
Verehasiui '*Versori'(?),
no. 45 39
Verehasiu,
(171, 3,
Cf.
a).
and Grk.
Zeus
no.
Fe/wro/set,
Atou/ret
64,
80,
Tpoirouos.
1,
149.
'
vereiiai
iuventuti' ( ?) ,
no.
gen
sg.vereias,no.61,vereM*s(?),no.30.
61,
tuvai'tuae', dat. sg., no. 19 n.
ud/.
Velliam 'Velliam',
no. 40.
trutum 'quartum'(?), ace.
ualaemom 'optimum',
Valaimas 'Valaemae',
[trjlibu,
17;
39, 42.
1.
263,
1,
perf.
3,
Fep<ropei
253, 2, p. 240.
'* Versori' no. 64.
,
With Acou/rei
Fepvopei compare Grk. Zei>s fpo-rraios.

101, 115,3, 138.
veru 'portam', ace. pi. n., no. 15, ver.,
no. 14
dat. abl. pi. veruls, no. 26.
15, 15.
Vestirikiiui 'Vestricio', dat. sg.,no.
81, 174, 246,
1, a,
256,
1.
4.
Vesulliais '*Vesulliis', probably the

name of a festival, no. 26, Vesuliais,
no. 34.
107, 3, p. 247.
Vesulliafs '*Vesullieius', gent., no. 46.
176, 3, 253, 1.
Vezkel'Vetusci'(?), no. 452,28.
8.
256,
Glossary and Index
am-\
dat.
Vibiiai'Vibiae',
no. 19 3, 10.
praen.(?),
sg.,
'
abbr. Vi.,
geri. sg.,
174.
nos. 29, 30.
nom.
21.
44,
no.
1 33, 3, via,
loc. sg. viai, no. 1 57;
3; 109, 2;
31, a, 101.
ace. pi. viass, no. 3.
abbr., 'asses', v b
10 etc., vii
73, a, 263, 2.
vii a 3, apruf,
33.
abrof 'apros',
157,
1,
abl.
sg. zicel[ei, no. 2 7;
no.
2
16
nom.
or
ace.
sg. ziculud,
djifkulus (fragment)
zicolom, no. 2 17
268;
pi.
Akefuniam-em, ib
Acersoniem,
vii
zicolois, no. 2 25.
299,
29
16;
c,
1),
8 etc.
25, atru,
dat. -abl. adrir, vii a 9 etc.,

is.
157,
264,
ahauendu
'avertito', vii a 27.
21, 161, 264,
1.
Cf.
16,
1.
ahesnes 'ahenis', iii is, 19.

255, 3.
ahtim-em 'ad caerimonium'
1.
(?),
ahtis-per 'pro caerimoniis',
247,
ib
12;
iii
24,
1, a.
Ahtu '*Actui, deo Agonio',
iia
10,
n.
6.
40, 45, aitu,
ib29,
sg., vi
37, pi.
is, vii
aituta,
147,
alfu
'
ii
a 4.
3.
alba', ace. pi. n.,
32, 34.
ib
29
dat.-
25, 26, alfer, vii
124.
am-, an-, a-, ambr-, ampr-, apr- amb-'

89 1 161 with a.
'
Alphabetical order as in Latin, hut with k under c; f, rs, after r; 5, s, after

when forms with o are also found, otherwise under u.
for o is put uuder o
iii 13.
143.
abl. pi. alfir, vii

;
83, 114,
'
ager 'ager', no. 84 91, 2, 117

gen.
abl. sg. akru-tu,
sg. agre, v b 9, 14
\J
2,
aiu agitationes, disturbances' (?),
2.
fiktu.
32,
77,
ai^'agito', imperat.
pi. n., vii
'
81, 88, 4, 100, 3,
2.
1.
184, 251,
aferum, see anferener.

See an- and
afiktu infigito', i a 31.
9.
249,
a,
29.
afero,
va
134,
264,
See
7.
akrutu, see ager.

adro 'atra,' ace.
abl. pi.
pusatu, vib 36 (86, 7), ahtrepufatu,

ii a 24 etc.
atrepuratu, ii b is. 51, a,
a 52 (109,
Akefunie, b 43. 54, 144, a.

under O. Akudunniad.
acnu 'annos' (?), ace. pi. n., v b
adrer, vii a
gen. pi.
'
no. 2 15;
14, zico.,
'
159, a,
2.
250,
1,
24, 33.
loc. sg.
162,
5, 39, 6,
Vitelliu also
aMripursau'*abstripodato,tripodato',
vii a 23, 36, atripursatu, vi b 16, atro-
a.
171, 11,
6),
a,
(?),
ace. pi.
abrunu 'aprum', ii a n
abrons, vii a 43.
157, 1,
181, b.
Acesoniam-e in Acedoniam (Aquiloniam ?), a district of Iguvium, vi b 52
(131,
5.
174, 176,
2,
aha-, ah-, a- 'ab-'.
4.
aanfehtaf 'infectas, non. coctas'

iia
38,
loc.
UMBRIAN
a.,
sg., no. 1 56, viu, no.
viam, nos.
ace. sg.
no. 34.
Viteliii' Italia', no. 79
zicolom 'diem', no. 2

2
no.
3.
143, 213,
gent., no.
gen. sg. Virriieis, no. 26, Virriieis, no. 32;
gen. pi. Viriium,
21,
4.
174, 256,
uincter 'convincitur',
viii 'via',
4.
found.
'
Vilnikiis Vinicius', gent., no.
327
Virriis, Virriiis 'Verrius
20
Vibis Vibius', praeu., nos. 37-38, Viiabbr. V., nos. 4, 7, 8,

bis, no. 68;
12, 14, 15, 17
Umbrian
s,
328
Glossary and Index
amboltu 'ambulato', vib
52.
161, 213,
1, a.
amparitu'conlocato, setup', imperat.,

'
14
imperat. pass, amparihmu

surgito, raise oneself ', ii a 42.
215,
;
264,
1,
b.
308,
1,
ampentu 'impendito'
a
ii
perat. sg. ,
apentu
10, 11,
fut. 2 sg.
27,
im-
(see p. 302),
iii
20,
iii
ampetu, ii b
135)
b 27 (n from
23,
27 (cf. 108, 1,
anpenes,
nd by 135);
ii
aferum, ib
217.
ii
fut. perf.
sg. apelust,
v a
sg.
17.
apelus,
107,
3,
135, 226, 264, 1.

ampefia, a portion of the victim, perhaps the 'part about the foot', abl.
sg., iia 29.
'
vial
tatu, vii
vii
15.
prefuus,
20,
pi.
ambrefurent,
56; 227.
161, 217, 4.
verbal prefix.
264,
an-, a- 'in-',
a-
negative
'in-',
prefix.
1.
98,
antentu,
ii
20,
iii
vii
25,
is etc., iv 21, 27,
atentu, iib
28.
135, 156, 264, 1.
anter- 'inter-'.
98, c, 156,
ander-,
301, 1.
andersistu '*intersidito,
intervenito',
fut. perf. 3 sg. andervi a 6
114;
;
sesust, vi
anderuacose *intervacatio, intermissio

i b 8.
35,
sit'(?),vi b 47, anter vakaze,
'
1, a, p.
anderuomu
',
abl.
sg., vi
298.
'
andirsafust circumtulerit, lustraverit',

vii a 46, andersafust, viib3, aterafust,
131, 161, a, 164,

217, 227.
i
40.
a,
210,
6,
anferener 'circumferendi, lustrandi',

135
infin. o/ero, vi b 48,
vi a 19
;
nom.
pi.
1.
dat. pi. anhostatir,
anostatir, vi
3,
149,
a,
'induitor', vi
62, vii
13,
2.
263,
49.
16, 13,
1.
2
4
riatu,
pres.
pres. subj. 1 sg. aseriaia,
imperat. sg. aserio,
235
fut. imperat.
vi b 47, azeriatu, i b 8
;
sg. ase-
perf.
pass, partic. abl. pi. aseriater, via i,

anzeriates, ia i, iia 17. 102,4,108,
1, 110, 1, 210,6, 264, 1.
anstintu 'distinguito', iii 20, astintu,
146, 153, 264,
18, 19.
anstiplatu 'stipulator', vi a
1.
264,
3.
anpif, in pustin anpif, probably
1.
'in
vices, by turns', ii a 25.

144, 299, 7.
ansihitu 'non cinctos', vi b 59, ansihitu,
vii a 48
dat. pi. ansihitir, vi b 62,
;
vii
13 etc.
73, 144, 263,
antakres 'integris',
abl.
pi.,
2.
ii
42,
in the
Always
phrase antakres kumates with the
whole and the broken (cakes?)'.
i
36, 38.
'
32, 3, 263, 2, 325.
306.
'inter
angla,
5,
18;
16, 12, 155, 264,
237, 264,
1,
antakre,
222, note.
7.
pi., vi
iii
2.
andendu 'intendito, imponito',
41.
164,
a,
anpenes, see ampentu.

anseriato 'observatum', supine, vi a 6,
aseriato, vi a i, 6, anzeriatu, i b 10
48
28, so,
215,
anouihimu
vi
sg.,
16.
98, 99,
vi
247,
161,
ananglom-e 'ad angulum', via 9;

glu-to 'ab angulo', vi a 8, 10.
155.
anhostatu 'non hastatos', vi b 60, anos-
21,
263,
1.
via
etc., ancla,
anclar, via
apretu, ib20 (cf.l08,l),pl.am&rewfo,

vi b 56, 63, 64
fut. perf. 2 sg. am-
an-,
10; 108,
anglaf oscines', ace.
57, 242
a.
161,
amprehtu 'ambito', imperat.
vib
[amboltu-
a,
ambrefurent, ambretuto, see amprehtu.

iii
Umbrian
antentu, see andendu.

anter, see ander.
antermenzaru 'intermenstruarum',
16.
110,
ii
1.
antefafust, see andirsafust.

anzeria-, see anseriato.
ape 'cum, ubi' (always temporal), vib

5 etc. (17 times), ape, i b 34 etc.
Glossary and Index
asnata]
(8 times), api, i a 27, 30, 33, ap, iii 20,

iv3i, oppei, viib 3.
16, 14, 139, 1,
202, 8.
apehtre 'ab extra, extrinsecus', adv.,
ivis. 142, 188,2, 263, 3, a, 264, 1.
apelust, apentu, see ampentu.
aplenia 'impleta', ace. pi. n., ii a 23
dat.-abl. pi. aplenies, iia 23.
a.
apretu, see amprehtu.

apruf, see abrof.
ar-, ar- 'ad-', see
25, 41.
202,
sacrificiis fiebant."
Festus ed. Thewrewk, p.
12.
154,
vibs,
b 27,
asier, vi b 8.
Probably from the
same root as arsmor 'ritus'.
27
gen. sg. arsier, vi a
arvam-en
'in
iii
arvum',
loc. sg.
11;
arven, iii 13.

arvia *arvia, frumenta, fruits of the
'
field', ace. pi. n.,
as
etc. (7 times),
31
arves,
pi.
ia
27,
-a?, -a 'ad'.
132 with
a,
299,
1.
iv 28.
32, 3, 250,
1.
'
af epes adipibus, fatty portions', abl.
6 etc.,
aripes,
afpes,
7,
i b 30, 33,
afiper,
An
b
26, 44, ii a 7.
27, afepe,
o- or a-stem, not a consonant-stem
as in Latin.
Occurs always in a
with
phrase
following arves (see
with final r
hence
sometimes
325),
even in Old Umbrian (cf. treatment
(132), afeper,
before enclitics, 113,

arsfertur '*adfertor,
arfertur, vi a
ii
vi
16,
2,
ar-
56,
3.
arsmatiam 'ritualem, official', vib 49,50,

arsmatia, vi a 19 etc.
16,15,251,3.
arsmor 'ritus', nom. pi., via 26 etc.
171, 13
(4 times),
vi
ace. pi. arsmo,
asmo, vi a
so etc. (10 times),
16, 15, 251,
49.
3.
Afmune '*Admono'
or '*Admoni', epi-
ii
247,
7.
Perhaps from the same root
2, a.
as arsmor.
'
af peltu adpellito, admoveto',

iib 19, iv 8.
132.
asa 'ara',
133,6,299,1.
afkani 'cantum',
is
16, 15, 237, a,
a).
(132, a), aveitu, iv

143, 160.
31, a, 102,1.
ia
a, p. 302.
iia
32,
(11 times), afveitu, ii a 12 etc. (5

times), arueitu, vi b 23, arveitu, i b 6
ars-, af- 'ad-'.
vi
ia 6 etc.
ib7 (173, 5).
abl.
(11 times), arvis,
pi.,
106,
afputrati'arbitratu', va 12. 59,251,6.

arsueitu 'advehito, addito', vi a 56 etc.
times);
24, vi
(31, 6), arwio, vi a 56 etc. (12
arviu, ia 12 etc. (12 times), aruvia,

iii
6, 7.
arsmahamo 'ordinamini',
thet of Jupiter, dat. sg.,
1.
a,
arsie 'sancte', voc. sg., vi a 24,
'
arp lataf arculatas, circular cakes', iv

22.
Cf. " arculata dicebantur circuli
132 with
17.
1.
246,
251,
ars-, a?-.
arnipo 'donee, until', vi b

10, 319.
249,
via
sg. arsferturo,
mamu, ibi9(132,
under
qui ex farina in
329
arsir 'alius'(?),via
161,
Umbrian
va
3, vii
vi
3,
affertur,
8,
b 41,
dat* sg. arsferture,

ace.
af ferture, v b 3, 5, 6
3, 10
sg.,
vi
iv 16, e-asa 'ex ara',
'apud aram',
ii
9,
ii
39, 43
asa,
38,
iii
a,
23,
asa-ku
asam-af
'ad aram', iv 6, asam-a, ii a 39, iv 16,

asam-e 'ad aram', vi a 10 (cf. 301, 2);
- dat. sg. ase, ii a 19, iii 22. 33,
112,
a.
aseria-, see anseriato.
aseceta
'
non
secta', abl. sg.,
abl. pi. asecetes, iv
asiane,
7.
ii
a 29
211, 263,
2.
meaning uncertain, probably
loc. sg.
a).
flamen',
abl.
132 with
i.
25.
asmo, see ars-.

asnata 'non umecta', ace.
asier,
asnatu,
iia
ii
a 34
37, iv 9.
pi. n., iia 19,
abl. pi.
114, 263,
2,
asnates,
325.
Glossary and Index
330
Umbrian
aso 'arsum', perf. pass, partic., vibso.
242,
a,
244,
fat. 2 sg.
Acetus 'dis Ancitibus', iia

atentu, see andendu.
'
14.
berus, iia23,
bio 'sacellura'
ruin', ace. sg. n., viia
malum,
biam.
bum
p. 308.
li, 27.
atefafust, see andirsafust.
Atiersir 'Atiedius',
pi.
riur,
v a
vii
2,
i,
14
fier,
ii
va
21,
12, etc.
iii 29.
iia2,
172, 260,
Ati-
i,
iib
ii
sg.,
11.
186,
ii
ii
i, 3.
10,
14
auiedir, via
51,
9,
4,
263,
2.
3 sg. benust, vi
b
224
53,
benurent, v a
vi
57,
tum
fut. perf.
pass,
erit', vi b 64, 65, vii
pi.
25,
ii
16,
benurent,
28,
v b
25
a 18; 139,
kapif us, ii a
ii
a n,
vii
21.
sg.
kapife,
18,
ib29,
37,
178, 10; -
1,
33, iv
i,
30
37,
5.
17, 3.
4
dat. sg.
abl.
3;
sg.
abl. pi. kar-
17, 3, 97, 181
7.
kafetu,
43,
33,
kaf itu,
106,212,6.
name
at
some building or
of
Iguvium,
vi
13,
14.
Etym. uncertain.
Casiler '*Casili', gen. sg., vb H.
Casilos '*Casilas', nom. sg., vb 13;
benuso 'ven-
6.
24,
ace. sg.
abl.
a 2
238, 2
ace. pi. capif, vi
dat. sg. Casiiate,
ii
29, 32,
'carni',
carsorn-e,
2 sg.,
260,
carsitu 'calato, appellate', imperat, vi
iii
fut. perf.
n.
141.
1,
vib
sg.,
39, 45 (139, 1), kapi,
locality
benus veneris',
88,
dat.
'
azeriatu, see anseriato.

'
kalefuf, ia20.
19,
karne came', ii a
nus 'carnibus', iv
with c.
viai (29), avis, ii a 16, aves, iai. 101.

auirseto 'non visum', vi a 28 etc., vi b
244,
34, 41
karne
248,
12,
awi/' avis', ace. pi., vi b 47, 48, aueif,
vi a 4, is, auuei, vi a 3 (24, a), avif,
i b e, avef
i b 10
abl. pi. aueis,
30.
12,
5.
kartu 'distribuito', iia23.

karu 'pars', v a 24, 27, v b
3, a.
13.
abl. pi.
aviekluf-e,
auiehdeir, vi
abl. pi.
'canito', iv 29.
kapif,
vii
auieclu, vi
20
3, 11,
1.
capirso, vi
sg.,
157,1.
12.
kapife,
3, a.
capirse 'capidi',
auiecla 'augurali', abl. sg. f., vib 52,

ace. pi. m. auiehclu,
aviekla, ib 14
vi
ii
255,
1,
kanetu
tripursatu.
atru, see adro.
248,
abl. sg. bue, vi
ace. pi. &M/, vi a 22, vi
head', vib
248, 3, a.
aviekate 'auspicatae', dat.
Cf. Pael.
calersu 'cal(l)idos, with a white fore-
2.
atripursatu, atropusatu, etc., see aha-
auie 'augurio', dat. sg., vib
no. 83.
kabru 'caprum', iib n, kaprum, iib i,

gen. sg. kapres,
kapru, iib 10;
3.
259,
pi.
gen. pi. buo,

54, 151, 183 with b.
54.
157,
2.
dat.
abl.
-c,
v b 8, 14, Atiiefies, iii 24, Atiiev a 4, 16 (or gen. sg.?), Atiief ie,
Atiief ate 'Atiedati',
2, a,
151.
-k, pronom. enclitic, 201, 1.

cabriner 'caprini', gen. sg., v b
gen. pi. Atiersio,
Atiief iu,
buf,
i, 19,
;
125,
33;
26,
35.
(?),
bovem',
via
is
Atiie-
11, 16,
dat.-abl. pi. Atiersier, vii

ersir,
b 3;
vii
16, ii
vb
Atiersiur,
'
Etym. uncertain.
25 etc.
adj.,
dat. sg. n. Atiief ie, v a
nom.
menes,
151.
164, a.
berva 'verua', ii a
1, c.
astintu, see anstintu.
atero
[aso-
35. 259,
,3.
vb
16,
Kaselate, iib
Kastruciie '*Castrucii', gen.
va3.
sg., gent.,
174,256,5.
a 30 etc.
pi., vi
castrno 'capita'(?), ace.
kastruvuf, v a
times),
(11
kastruvu, vaao,
13,
17, 2, 32, 1,
138, 171, 13, 248,

katel 'catulus', ii a 43;
katles, ii a 22, 27, katle,
ace. sg. katlu,
caterahamo
troops,'
ii
18,
236
gen.
ii
18, 20, 29.
is
f.
sg.
;
4.
88,
form
*catervamini,
vi b 56, kateramu, i b
in
'
20.
meaning and etym. un-
is,
certain.
kebu
'cibo', iv 23.
accensum
'
ceheft
3 sg., vi a
a.
123, 144,
144,
227, 238,
a,
2,
239.
sg., no. 83.
Clauerniur '*Clavernii',nom.
dat. pi. Clauerni,
v b
pi.,
10,
vbs;
Klaver-
'
uela-
(cf.
iv 24
iii 13,
kletra,
L. clava, davola), by 88,
kletram 'lecticam',
iii
13
dat. sg. kletre,
248,
Kluviier Cluvii', gen. sg., gent., v a
174.
'
-ku(m) 'cum',
-co(m),
293 with
ku-' con-'.
co-,
prepos.
300,2.
kupifiatu, i b 35
pres. subj. 2 sg. kupifiaia,
(108, 1);
35
14,
perf. subj. 3 sg. combifiansi,
52
229
fut. perf. 3 sg.
fiansiust, vi
52,
kumate,
29,
49,
combi-
combifiansiust, vi
combifiansust, viias; 229.
16,
16, 86, 7, 136, 161.
comohota 'commota, brought, offered',

abl. sg., vi
54.
37, 38, ii
vii
2.
'
kunikaz,
37,
153,6.
Coredier '*Coredii', gen.
a god, vi b 45, Kureties,
vii
39
fut. perf. 2 sg.
224
6,
name
of
131,
a,
sg.,
4.
vib47,
9, 36,
38,
kuvurtus,
ii
b n,
courtust, vi a
39,
fut. perf. pass, couor-
vib64; 238,
tuso,
35, 146,
imperat.,
kuvertu,
44, 45,
16,
5,
iv is, 18, 20.
2.
17, 13, 97,
101, 300, 2.
Crabouie, Krapuvi, see Grabouio-.

krematra'*crematra', ace. pi. n., iia
23, krematru, ii a 28, krematruf, ii a
248,4,
p. 309.
cringatro 'cinctum', a sort of band

worn about the shoulder as a token
office,
ace.
trum,
ib
39, 3,
161.
sg.
vi
krikatru,
11,
Cubrar 'Bonae', gen.
sg.,
49,
krenka-
iib27,
name
29.
of a
goddess, no. 83. Cf. "Ciprumsabine

bonum", Varro L. L. 5, 159. From
a.
kumpifiatu,
42, iv
97, 105,
conegos genu nixus', vi b
of
15.
combifiatu 'nuntiato, mandate', imperat. sg., vi a 17 etc. (5 times),
vi
26; 171, 13.
4.
abl. sg.
4.
iii 14.
ii
6 (51);
niie, ii b 3.
173, 3.
abl.
klavlaf clunis', ace. pi. ii a 33
From *klapi. klavles, ii a 36, iv n.
com-,
3 sg. couortus, vii a
nom.
cisterno 'cisterna',
com,
kumaltu, ii a 9, 41, iv 28, kumultu, i a 34

perf. pass, partic.
abl. pi. comatir commolitis', vi b 17,
41, vii a 39, 44, 45, kumates, i a 34,
44, 45,
260, 2.
couertu 'revertito',
sit'(?), perf. subj. pass.
20.
comoltu 'commolito, break in pieces'

(cakes), imperat., vi b n, 41, vii a 39,
10.
102, 4, 237, a.
iii 16,
331
'
22.
4, a, ftn. p.
kazi,
Umbrian
Glossary and Index
kumnakle]
17, 17, 244, 4, a.
the root of L. cupio (br from pr by
157,
1).
kukehes 'incendet,
3 sg.,
up'(?),
fut.
'in conventu', loc. sg.,
iii 7,
iii 21.
144,
light
a.
ku(m), see com.
kumaltu
etc.
see comoltu.
kumiaf, see gomia.
kumnakle
8,
kumnahkle, va
the dat. in v a
in
iii
8.)
is.
is, iii 7,
15, 4, 248,
(Some prefer
and the gen.
3.
Glossary and Index
332
comitio', loc. sg., i b

2
107,
withftn., 251, 2.
kunikaz, see conegos.
kumne
'
41.
29.
67,
pres.
'
Kureiate '*Curiati',
Cf.
28
1.
1,
262,
dat.
sg.,
lib
3.
'
kurclasiu
etc.
and so
abl.
51, 256, 6.
ultimo'
(i.e.
*circulario,
which completes the
'that
'
'last' ?), abl. sg.,
ii
circle',
a n.
97,
295.
kutef murmurans, speaking low i a 6

etc., kutep, i b 3 (25, a).
262, 2,
1
'
kuveitu 'convehito, congerito', iia32,

40.
kuvurtus, see couertu.

'
kvestretie
iia44.
quaestura', abl. sg., ib45,
246,
1, a,
251,
143
63,
a 28
etc., vi
30.
56 etc., teitu,
fut. perf.
a 26
ii
3sg. dersicust,
pi. dersicurent, vi
62.
45,
vbn,
curiae,
tekuries,
16,
26, 191, 10, a, 251,

dersa, see dirsa.
'
debiti',
171, 13.
vi
ii
i.
4.
etc. (29
ace.
102,
173,
3,
2, a,
pres.
vii
dersa,
263, 1.
subj. 3 sg., vbis,
191,
1,
tefa,
43, 44,
dirsans, v b n,
pi.
vi
ib
34 etc.,
dirsas,
16,
vb
25,
vii
b 21
titu,
38,
imperat. dirstu,
ii
teftu,
17, 38, 39,
sg.
183
25.
24,
23,
33,
132 with note
40
(132),
10, 16,
ii
tetu,
9,
perf. 3 sg.
fut.
no. 82; 131, c, 223;
3 sg. dirsust, vii a 43, terust,
b 34 223
pres. pass. 3 sg. terte,
dede,
132, 238, 1.
disleralinsust 'inritum
vi
perf.,
vi
29
Probably from *de-deco-
etc.,
13.
132,6,
3,
ditu, see dirsa.
dunum 'donum',
1,
131,
no.
82,
251,
c,
54, 82, 2
ace.
ace. n. tuva,
ii
vi
f.
dupla
pi.
192,
1.
27, iii 32, 34
18
46
dat.-
191,
41
tuves,
f., vi
m. tupler, vai9.
vii
so,
tuf,
vb
'binas', ace. pi.
dunu.
also
2.
10, is,
duir,
tuver-e, iia 33; 31, b.
desua,
262,
229,
1.
abl.
tesvam, ib
fut.
fecerit',
114,
7.
'
dersua 'prosperam', vi a 2
51, 52,
va?;
dur duo', nom. m.,

26 etc.
(L. decel).
2.
26, 27
'
107,
dersicust, dersicurent, see deitu.
258,
sg.
dia 'det, faciat', vi a 20. 102, 3.

difue bifidum' , ace. sg. n. vi b 4.
264,
dequrier 'decuriis', festival of the de-
vib
a 25
sg., vi
Dei 'lovem', via

with a.
vib
95, 223.
dersecor
vi
2.
abl.
2.
253,
Dei,
190, 2,
188,
1,
perf.
Dei, see DL
deitu 'dicito',
;
145,
vi a 10
9.
27,
24, 38,
tertu, iv28 (132, a), ditu, vib
1.
300, 3.
via
iv 15;
23,
1,
divinam',
times),
ii
vi
iii
Di'Iuppiter', voc.
'
daetom 'delictum',
vib
adv. testru sese
89,
1,
vi
2.
loc.
e, ii
desire,
45, 131, 213, 4;
k vestur quaestor' ,va23,vb2. 21,63.
vi
'
deueia,
2.
143, 160, 300,
etc.
36,
dirsa 'det',
306.
a 29
dextrorsum',
deueia
curnaco 'cornicem', vi a 2
sg. curnase, vi a i ; 144.
testre
50,
destru-co 'ad dextrum',
307.
Kureties, see Coredier.
sg.
testru-ku,
3.
259,
loc.
vi
sg. in. destre,
va5;
subj.,
112, 210,
1,
ace. pi., vii
',
144, 191, 10, 12, 263, 3.

destram-e in dextram', vi b 49
part, kuratu, v a 24, 26,
pass.
perf.
[kumne-
15, 4,
kupifiatu etc., see combifiatu.
kuraia 'curet',
Umbrian
iii 19,
2.
;
191,
abl.
2, a,
er-<.
and Index
(jrlossary
dupwrsws'bipedibus', vi b
10.
54, 94,
en-.
333
2.
301,
-en, -em, -e'in'.
191, 2, a, 263, 1.
dull 'iterum', adv.,
vibes.
109,
301, 2.
1,
endendu intendito, imponito', vib40,

49, ententu, ib 12, iii 15
135, 156
'
190,
5,
2.
191,
Umbrian
fut. perf. 2 sg. entelus,
e 'ex', see eê.
entelust,
enem
-e 'in', see -en.

-e, -ei,
enclitic.
pronom.
ewe, via
3.
201,
vib
earn, eaf, see erec.
enetu 'inito', via
enom
149,
take).
a.
pronom. enclitic. 201,

eda'omni', abl. sg. f., viia
Etym. uncertain,
ekvine,
eest, eetu,
ii
13.
efurfatu
(3 times),
via
4.
17,
195, /.
vii a 38.
p. 305.
54,
300, 4.
eAe-, e-'ex-'.
e-asa 'exara',
ii
38.
b 55, eturstahmu, vi b
tamu, ib 16. 16, 20, 77,
vi
etufs-
53,
131,
a,
1.
ehiato 'emissos',
viib2.
171,
149,
11, a, p. 308.
'take a vote'), v a
248,
(ehvelklu
23,
vb
i.
15,
1,
2.
eikvasatis 'collegialibus'(?),
217.
iii
24, 29.
a.
eikvasese'collegis'(?), dat. pi. (or gen.

sg.'collegii'?)va4, 16. 29, a, p. 301.
eine, see enem.
5,
10, is.
29, a,
224.
va2,
14.
84,
2.
emantur 'accipiantur', vas, emantu,

vaio;
ewps'emptus',no.84. 17,9.
iii
11
etc.
etc.
(13
202, 16.
5,
viae), efek, ia
'turn',
(adv.
va
26 (adv. 'turn',
iii
gen. sg.
23 etc. (34 times), irer, vi

iii
f.
gen. sg.
32;
24
m.
eru-ku,
pi.
iii
31
eo, vi
eru,
vii
erom,
f.
eaf,
20, eu, ii
iii
erak,
42
2, ii
iii
'illic',
gen.
12;
62, vii
a
f.
ace. pi. n.
16,
so,
ace. pi.
(266);
23 etc.
earn,
14, so, ero, vi
va8
52,
n.
f.
(eruk, adv.,
abl. sg.
13, 28,
via
vib
eru-com, vi b
ace. sg.
abl. sg.
via
'eius',
a 25, erer-ek,
erar,
(41 times);
;
33, 35, iv 3,
m. erer
9.
See also
195.
er-ont.
ereclu 'sacrarium', 'shrine' or 'altar',

ace. sg. , iv 13, ereclum-a, iii 35, iv 3,
10,
ereclum-af, iv 6 (aes ereclam-a? )
112,
a.
vib
24,
eretu, see heri.
erietu 'arietem', iia
eitipes 'decreverunt',
149, a, 218, 264,
-- enumek,
loc. sg. erecle, iv 17, 19.
eiscurent ' arcessierint', v b
213,
vi
eaf, vii
3.
ehueltu 'iubeto', vi a
29,
feia
36, 2,
30 etc.
(7 times),
is',
14);
ehvelklu 'sententiam'
5]
'
21, 32);
1,
nom. sg. in., vii b i, erek, v a

11, ere, vib so, ere, va 4 (201, 1);
nom. -ace. sg. n. erse'id' (201, 1),
erec
30,
77,1,300,4.
eheturstahamu 'exterminate, expellito',
237, 262,
190,
vi
7 etc.
inumek,
times),
(7
35,
enu, ib
38,
enuk,
inuk, ib
iv 23
inumk,
i.
ewnpm,
enno, viia
36 etc. (6 times)
times).
expurgato'(P), vi
ehe 'ex', vi b
16 etc. (9 times),
2.
see etu.
e/'ibi, turn ibi', adv.,

'
141,
enetu, ia
i,
11, 27.
a.
ene,
44,
38 etc. (16 times), eno,
etc. (5 times),
-ec, -ek,
loc. sg.,
vi
'turn', vi
sg.
202, 16.
10, 11.
ebetraf-e'm exitus', vi a 12, hebetafe,

vi b 53 (r probably omitted by mis-
12,
135, 226.
50; 107, 3,
'turn, deinde', vii
erom, eru, see

er-ont 'idem',
eri-hont, vi
unt, iv
99, 4.
6.
est.
nom.
so
sg.
m.,
gen. sg.
abl. sg.
erar-
m. eru-hu,
ii
334
and Index
G-lossary
22; 128, 2, a;
abl. sg.
ib23,
vibes
era-font,
era-hunt,
f.
63
abl. pi. f
erer-unt, iv
eruk
(12 times), erus,
name
loc. sg.
eso 'hie',
m.
28,
esme 'in hoc', vi b
55.
nom.
83
sg. f., no.
n. essu, vi
esa,
ek,
vii
esir,
'
ita',
va
a 25
etc.
10
etc.,
adv., vi
18.
145,
34
21,
3,
196.
a 2 etc.
25, eso, vi
20 (39, 4), issoc,
esuk, v a
3 (39, 4),
vii
isir,
ii
esu,
i,
3,
c.
54, 190, 2, 196,

esono- 'sacer,' adj., and neut. subst.
'sacrum, sacrificium.' See sacri-.
14.
Adj.
1)
abl.
f.
pi.
Dat. sg.,
f.
esune,
va
4;
ace.
esuna, v a 5
sg.
eesona, vi a is, esona, vi a
f
Nom. -Ace.
esunu, i b
14,
9, 38, ii
21
50, 52,
20
iii
loc. sg.
gen. pl.(?) esono, vi
ace. pi. esunu,
pi. esoneir,
15, 3,
112.
via
a,
is,
255,
42, iii
14,
esunum-e,
dat. sg.
esune, v a 6
ii
esunu,
47,
a 2
esunes-ku,
f>.
via
sg. esono,
a 20,
esunum-en,
esone, vi b 11
sg.
este,
ia
estu,
ii
3 sg. si, vi a
vi a 28 (see
23,
sei,
futu, vi a 30 etc.
sg.
pi.
fututo, vi b
61.
futu,
209.
et,
11.
ace. sg.
n.
i
24;
vi a
2, ii
ii
23.
15,
4.
197,
40, iv 15.
etc.,
via
ace. pi. n. esto,
ii
m.,
este 'istud',
110,
122,
5,
5.
197,
2,
vb
et 'et',
v a
9,
(very fre-
6 etc.
92, 202, 15.

quent).
etaians 'itent', pres. subj. 3 pi., vib
etaias, vi
etato, vi
2, a.
b 65, vii a i
b 63, etatu,
21, 22
pi.
210, 2, 262,
236,
vb
sg.,
Prefix
6.
as in L. e-quidem.
e-
etrani-a 'alteram',
ii
etre,
2 etc.
vi a 35, 38, 43
ace. pi.
m.
loc. sg. etre,
etraf,
3,
4,
188,
is.
iii
dat. sg.
34;
eetu, vi
54,
etu,
3 sg.
is, 23,
eest, vi
vib
etuto 'eunto',
etutu,
ia
6
54
perf.
238,
2,
191,
14
vi
11
vii
;
239, 320.
no,
221
'itum
209.
eturstfi.hiini, see eheturstahamu.
i,
fut.
via?; 224,
ier
n.
(65), pi.
52, 65,
iii
2.
48, vii
10 etc.
51,
subj.
abl. pi.
etuta,
2, est,
ii
dat. pi.
18;
2, a,
fut. perf. 3 sg. iust,
pass.
f.
abl. sg. n. etru,
f.
ii
etre,
iii
etu 'ito', imperat. sg., vi
vi
64,
imperat.
1.
etantu 'tanta', nom.
abl.
va
esuf 'ipse',
iv 30, esonom-e, vi
ace.
etres,
2) Subst.
imperat.
a 22 etc.,
3, 5.
57,
6 etc.
estu 'istum
abl. sg.
(14 times), iso, vi

vii
abl. sg.
esu, vi
43,
(39, 4), esis-co, vi

esoc
ei'
9, 14
gen. pi. (?) esumabl. pi. n.
esom-e, vi b 47
vib
8,
ii
1.
197,
c,
'
5, 18,
(13 times), esu-ku, ivso

f.
va
si,
i:>
7, 26,
est 'ibit', see etu.
esmik
'
esmei huic' vi a
114, 195,
26, sei, vi
meaning
unknown.
fefure 'fuerint', iia4; 128, 2, a, 223;
given to some
part of the struicula, but
sent 'sunt', vi a
112, a, p. 304 f.
erse 'turn', adv., vi a 6, efek, iii 33, 35,
See erec. 190, 6, 195, e.
iv 3, 21, 32.
31
(very frequent), est,
b 4, sis, v a 6 232
pres. infin.
erom 'esse', vii b 2, eru, v a 26, 29,
v b 5
fut. 3 sg. fust, vi a 7 etc.,
i
b
7 etc., fus, vi b 40, 3 pi.
fust,
v
a
22 221
fut. perf. 3 pi.
furent,
etc. (12 times).
i,
is
vii
vib 16,
a 33, i b 34,
ace. sg.,
ems'magmentum'(?),
eskamitu, iv
s etc.
also anderuacose) , 3 pi. sins 'sint',
erec (cf. 190, 2).
25, etc.
vi
si,
of
sg.
pres. subj. 2 sg. sir, vi
38, 48,
Abl.
iii 14.
ii
is,
etc.
195,201,6.
5.
adv.,
'illic',
abl.
[eruk-
est 'est', vi
(201, 6);
nom. pi. in. eur-ont, vi b

pi. m. erir-ont, vi b 48
Umbrian
o;
sit',
Glossary and Index
/rater]
eu, see erec.
Umbrian
b.
famerias'familiae',nom.pl.,iib2. 106.
vb
vb9,
is;
10,
115,
1,
farsio 'farrea', ace.
vi
ii
fasiu,
44,
gen. sg. /arer,

a, 117, 182.
pi. n., vi
b 2,/asio,
12.
1,
39,
115,
1,
facefele '*sacrificabilem', lib
9.
261.
ii a 17;
feia
144;
v a 23, v b i 219
infin.
a 16, facu, ii b 22; 100, 3, b,
fapia 'faciat',
'faciat',
fapiu,
ii
144 with b
'facito', via
i
imperat.
sg.
22 etc. (52 times), fetu,
(5 times), feitu,
4 etc. (20 times),
219 with
feetu, viia4i; 99, 1, 143,
pi.
34
fetu
(48 times), feitu, vi b 3 etc.
3 etc.
note
perf 3 sg. fakust, iv

facurent, vii a 43, fakurent,
fut.
ii
136, 214, 2, 219.

325.
fato 'factum'(?), vib n.
13.
32,
fefure, see
feia, feitu,
under est.
see under
14,
vi
13, 22,
n.
21, 149,
6,
19, 43, 45, vii

i
3, 6,
4,
ferine,
25 (aes ferime),
sg. ferest,
ii
a 26
subj. ferar, vi
124, 217.
so
221
;
4,
iii
16
a kind of cake',
56 etc. (11 times),
gen. sg. fiklas,
153.
fiktu 'figito',
filiu, see feliuf.
Fiso, vib
Fisio-, adj.
Mount'
Gen.
40, Fisi, vi
vi
a
vi
1,
10
the Fisian
dat. sg. Fisie, vi a
30 etc. (12 times), Fisei,
a 23 (173, 2)
a 29 (29);
,
ace. sg. Fisim, vi
31 etc., Fisei,
abl. sg. Fisiu, vi
Fissiu, vi a
Fisiu,
43,
23
5 etc.
Fisiem, vi a 46 (169,
loc. sg.
15,
3, a.
sg. Fisier, vi a 30 etc. ,
41, 49, 51, Fisi, vi
etc.
'
sg.,
171,
epithet of ocri-,
Fisie, vi
137,
3.
ii
3.
248,
ia28.
7, a),
Fisie, vi a 26, 36, vi b 29.

252,
Fisouina pertaining to Fisovius',
1.
'
vib
ace. sg.
jZto'fitum'(?),
5, vii
adj.,
14.
9,
name
b
sg. Fisouie, vi
37,
Fisoui, vi
is
of a god.
dat. sg.
Fisuvi,
6,
voc.
vib 9 etc. 258,

vib n. 325.
4.
2,
vii a 3, Funtler-e, i b 24.

249, 1.
/ons'favens', vi a 42 etc. (13 times),
fos, vi a 23 etc. (4 times)
gen. sg.
nom. pi. /oner,
/oner, vii a 20 etc.
;
vi
bei.
90,
1,
6.
-font, see -hont.
so, fertu,
frater 'fratres',
fut.
pass. pres.
238,
57,
178,
17 etc., pi. fertuta, iii 13
by some,
iii 3t.
fertu 'ferto', imperat. sg. vi b
1,
is, 29
266.
41
vi
'
as a different word),
Fondlir-e in *Fontulis, at the Springs',
(aes ferime, here retained
ii
ii
sg. Fisouie,
va
in feretro, ferculo'(?), vi
i,
ii
2.
pellet,
42, ficla,
fikla,
film,
2.
'
Fisoui, vi b
ferime, see following.
ferine
vii
Gen.
fapia.
b 16
b n. 99,
ii
pi.,
in fano',
Fisouio- '*Fisovius',
42.
3.
felsva 'holera'(?),
258,
fidam 'offam,
abl. sg. f.,
1,
feliuf 'lactentis', ace. pi.,
vib
'
feta, fetu, see facia.
31,
pass, partic. abl. sg. feta,
fanum', ace.
Fise 'Fiso, deo Fidio', dat.
2.
252,
in
114, 136, 251,
1,
14.
'
fesnaf-e
loc. pi. fesner-e
fahe, probably adv. , v b 13.

Meaning
and etym. wholly uncertain.
ace. sg.,
18.
iii 16,
eveietu'voveto', lib 8,11. 148, 212,

ezariaf 'escas'(P), iv 27.
112, a.
/ar'far',
meaning uncertain,
fefehtru,
euront, see eront.
335
239.
36,
teer,
v b
16,
255,
nom.
frater,
2.
pi.,
iii
vb
5 etc.
11,
;
fra-
76,
3,
gen. pl.fratrom, viibi,

90,1,117;
fratrum, iii 10, fratru, ii a 21 etc.
(9 times)
dat. pi. fratrus, v
8,
Glossary and Index
336
b
vii
13,
ii
abl.
fratrus-per,
pi.
33, 124, 246,

pertaining to
'
fratreca *f ratrica,
brotherhood', abl. sg.,
vii
*fratricus', loc. sg., vii
259,
i.
viibi, fratreks, va23, vbi; 145,2;
fricta',
144,
a.
nom.
sg. 'frigidans'.
frehtu 'frictum
18;
19,
21
'(?), iv 31.
'
Also taken as
'
frigidum'.
/rt/'fruges', ace. pi., vi a 42
times), fri, vi a 30 etc.
etc.
(5
218
vi b
imperat.
times).
178,
5,
294.
ii
(7 times), pi. habituto, vi
51,
19,
vi
vii
tutu,
15
etc.
69,
va
fut. fuiest ' fief,
Aa6uren'ceperint',
pi.
212,3,218.
52.
'
3.
imperat.
'capita',
hatu, ib
hatu, vi
11,
capiunto',
42,
10, ii
21,
48 (127, 3)
3 sg. heriiei,
ii
/wo 'forum',
43,
furfaO,
204, 2, p. 305.
(25, a).
hertei,
2,
ace. sg., vii a 52, furu,
fust, furent, futu, etc. , see est.
va 6,
vi
7.
16, 17, 94.
sg. Grabouie, vi
vi
Krapuvi,
i,
Graboui,
24, 25
19, Grabouei, vi
vi
3,
23,
11,
21
Graboue,
voc. sg. Grabouie, vi a
25 etc. (29 times), Crabouie, vi a 27,

37.
herti,
Connection with L. Gradivus
ii
vb
iii
40,
i,
8, 11, 13, 16,
216, 238,
2,
227, 238,
2,
239;
perf. pass, partic. abl. sg. heritu
202,
eretu,
37,
190, 2, 307.
15,
vii
3,
27, 47, vi
ii
149, 214,
1,
vib
herie,
29,
(149, a);
2.
19,
20.
19.
'
heris veP,
9,
b,
perf. subj. pass. 3 sg. herifi
heriei'ver,
Grabouio- '*Grabovius',
of
epithet
Mars, Jupiter, and Vovionus. Dat.
52, heries,
29, 42, 224,
'optato, consulto', vi a
kumiaf,
58,
8, 10,
pres. indie, pass.
viib2; 29, 39,
a;
hereitu, vi
22,
perf. subj.
16;
'oportuerit', v b 6
51, 136.
gomia 'gravidas',
221
vii
3 sg. herter 'oportet',
vi
/wr/cw'purgant'(?),
ace. sg.
ii
49, pi.
fut. 2 sg. heries,
herte,
22, vi
sg.,
hatutu
hatuto, vii a 52.
3 sg. heriest,
Funtler-e, see Fondlir-e.
42.
hebelafe, see ebetrafe.
234, note, 320;
151.
hahtu
215,
Fulonie 'Fullonii', no. 83.
habe-
habina agnas' (?), ace. pi., vi b22, 23, 24,

habina, i a 27, hapinaf i a 24
gen.
pi. hapinaru, i a 33.
30, 6, 149, a,
vib
1.
'
23 etc.
perf 2 sg. habus,
fut.
40,
4,
'
138, 211, 262,

fuia fiat', iii i
sg. habitu,
habetu,
vi
heri vult', iv 26
a 28
vi
frosetom 'fraudatum',
50 etc. (5
121, 216, 218.
frite 'fretu, fiducia', vi a 24 etc.
9.
fut. hdbiest, vi
'
(6
4.
59, 147,
54, habe,
habia, v a 17,
pres. subj.
pune frehtu
frictum' or poscam cali-
poscam et
'(?).
'(?),
Also taken aspres.
ace. pi., iia26.
dam
'roasted pieces
'
partic.
2.
45, 256,
frehtef
'
ib
times)
fratrexs '*fratricus, fratrum magister',
/ia&e'habet, restat'(P), vi b
2.
2.
dat. sg. fratreci, vii
but no satisfactory exL. d.

258, 4.
attractive,
the
magisterio, in the office of
'
fratrecate
[fratreca-
planation of U. 6
2.
2, iii 23, 28.
Umbrian
4, i
10, heri, vi
6,
57, vi
heri,
4, 22, ii
46.
15,
b
1,
202, 19.
Iloier '*Hoii', gen. sg.,
via
name
of a god,
14.
holtu ' aboleto' (?), imperat. vi b 60, vii a

,
49.
149,
a.
Glossary and Index
isunt]
homonns 'hominibus', vb
149, 181 with-
Honde '*Honto, deo

vi
Hunte,
45,
hondomu
15.
10,
inferno', dat. sg.,
4, ii
5,
'infimo', abl. sg., vi a
86,
1,
42.
15,
299,
4.
hutra,
2, 190, 3,
49.
1.
vii
52,
2.
264,
149, a,
'
1.
138, a, 259,
3,
Hule '*Holae',
dat. sg.,
dess, iv n.
149,
name
name
of a god-
iii 3,
iv32.
6.
256,
of the festival in
honor
god Hontus, abl. sg., ii a 15, 17.

Probably ablative of time (295), 'at
the Hontus festival'.
of the
hutra, see hondra.
-i, -e, -ei,
-i
= -en.
enclitic.
17
pronom.
201, 3.
vii
ace. sg.
louina,
liuvinas,
f
vi
Houinur,
Jowinam,
f.
vi
Ifouinam, vi a 49
12, liouina, vi a 31
29,
2, 5
39
;
Ikuvine,
via
is,
gen.
56
5,
5 etc.,
vi
liouina, vi a
25 etc.
48, 148,
4.
258,
The form
iii 21.
not satisfactorily explained.
39,
is
1,
d.
meaning uncertain, ii a 32.

Sometimes explained as 'pro iis',
iepru,
but this
very doubtful.
is
39,
1,
195,
ier, see etu.
t/e'ibi, eo, there',
13;
12,
6.
vib
39, 40, ife,
ifont 'ibidem', vi
195,
iib
55; 201,
/.
inenek 'turn', iii 20. Probably a mistake for inemek (cf. inumek). 202,
inuk, inumek, etc., see enom.
iouies 'iuvenibus', dat. pi. vib 62 etc.;
ace. pi. iouie, vi b 59, vii a 48. 96,
100,
186.
1,
'
louio- lovius', epithet of Tefer,Trebus,

Hontus, and Torra. Also used with-
b 22
i a
vi
a
taken
58,
by
8, louie,
(luvie,
dat. sg. f luvie, i b 43,
some as f )
ace. sg. m. Joiri,
lowze, vii a 53
abl. sg. m. luviu, i b i
vi b 26, 27
voc. sg. m. louie, vib 28 etc.,
liouie, vi b 35 (this spelling after
i
voc. sg. f. louia,

liouine etc.);
vii a 47, 49.
252, 1 with a.
irer, see erec.
isec 'item', adv., vi
f.
dat. sg.
loui, vi
etc.,
sg.
58,
4,
196,
iseceles
'
25,
isek, iv
39,
4.
c.
insectis', abl. pi., iv
ably mistake for isecetes.
lioueine, vi a
5,
isir,
via
33
isunt 'item',
is etc., louine,
louie, vi a
28,
etc.,
liouinar, vi a 32
louinar, vi a so etc.
liouine,
voc.
b 21, 22, Ikuvinu,

b 63, louinur, vi b
vi
48,
1.
12.
'
Ikuvinus,
dat.
256,
Ikuvins Iguvinus', coin-legend;
etc.,
Jowma,
iepi'ibi, then'(?),
luvi,
sg. labusce, vii
20,
23 etc.,
5.
39,
gen. sg. lapuscer,

labuscer, vi b 54, 59, vii a 12
pi.
out any other name, ibi (adj.),iia 6,8

(subst.). Dat. sg. m. luvie, i a 24 etc.
lapusco '*Iapudicum', adj., ace. sg.,

vii a 47, Idbuscom, vib 58, lapuzkum,
i
46
16.
a.
huntak 'puteum^?),
Huntia,
louinem, vi a
d.
6.
Horse *Hodio', dat. sg. name of a god,

vi b 43, Hurie, i b 2.
hostatu 'hastatos', vi b 59, vii a 48
dat. pi. hostatir, vi b 62, vii a 13 etc.
99,
sg.
liuvina,
187, 255,
imperat., vi
-hont '-dem', pronom. enclitic.

201,
loc.
337
(169, 7, a), liouine, vib 29, louine,

vi a 26, 36
abl. sg. f Ikuvina, i a
195,
hondu 'pessumdato'(?)
60, vii
10.
9,
149, 156, 188,
5,
etc.
5 etc.,
20, 34.
149, 156, 189,

hondra 'infra', prep., vi a is,
15,
54,
6.
Umbrian
Prob-
7.
39,
5.
tso, issoc, see eso, esoc.

ii
28, 36, iii 16, 17.
39,
4.
itek
Umbrian
Glossary and Index
338
iv 31.
4ta,
195,
iuka 'preces', ace.

ii b 23.
249, 1.
/.
pi. n.,
40, 42 (108, 1).
31,
6,
viib2;
iveka, i b
pi.,
51,
luieskane,
pi.,
lib
6,
5.
lupater'Iuppiter', voc. sg., iib 24;

dat. sg. luvepatre, ii a 5 etc. (5
times), luve patre, iib 7, luvip., ii a
luve,
10,
3,
luue, vi a
183 with
also Di.
22.
Cf
a.
iust, see etu.
97, 244,
4.
mandYacZo'mantele', ace. sg., vi b 4,

mantrahklu, ii a 19, mantraklu, ii b
97, 263,
mani manu'
'
32 (59)
ace.
185, 2;
with
vi b 24, mani, ii a
manuv-e, iib 23;
manf, ii a 38. 185
abl. sg.
loc. sg.
8.
'
loc. sg., no.
office of
84;
247,2,259,2,
Marte Marti' dat. sg. vi b

ia n, ib 2, Marti, ii a 11
'
maro',
maronato
abl. sg.
(171, 6, a), no. 83.

302, p. 310.
43,
Marte,
(or possi-
bly 'Martio', to foil.).
merso'iustum,
('right,
4, 16, 17
ace. sg.
via
meersta,
4, 16,
mersta, vi a
f.
17 (76, 1)
ace. pi.
m. merstu, vi a i
merstaf, vi a 4, mersta, vi a 3, 4,
sg.
f.
iusta, solita',
abl. sg.
m. mersuva,
pi.
is.
1.
'
ace.
3,
abl.
f., iii
iii
28.
15, 6, 132, a, 258, 2.
mestru'maior', nom.
147,
3, a,
sg. f.,
188,
va
24, 27,
3.
Miletinar '*Miletinae', gen.
sg., vi
13.
motor 'nmltae', gen. sg., vii b 4 (269,

nom. sg. muta, v b 2, mutu,
a);
v b 6
ace. sg. muta, v b 3.
49,
105,
146.
2,
mugatu mugito, muttito,make a noise'

'
irnperat., vi a 6
perf.
pass. part.
muieto, via?.
58,148,210,3,211.
muneklu munus, sportulam', v a 17,
'
19, 21.
67,
248,
1,
3.
dat.
ii
sg.,
5.
Cf. 259, 3.
muta, see motor.
58 etc.
28, 31
Marti,
prosperum'
proper', and so 'favorable', used of

birds of omen), ace. sg. m., via 3,
Museiate'*Musiatr,
-Martfio-'Martius', adj., usually epithet

of Cerrus.
Gen. sg. Martier, v b 9,
a,
maronatei *maronatu,
15, vi
pi.
15, 6, 94, 132, 182.
vb4.
304.
1, p.
sit ),
abl.
ibis;
mersus 'ex moribus', iiie; 132,
15, 6, 88, 3, 259,
rnaletu'molitum', iiais.
55,
1
mers-si 'ius
vi a 28, 38, 48, mers,
mersuva
16.
mersei
287.
156.
luieskanes '*Iuiescanis', dat.
menzne'mense', ii a 17. 110,1.

mers'ius', vi b 31, (mersest), vi b
(mem,
iuengar 'iuvencae', nom.

ace. pi. iuenga, vii a
ii
iuku,
iii 28,
[itek-
(31 times), Marties,

dat. sg. Martie^ vii a 3,
24
voc. sg. Martie, vi
57, 61.
.Mafrer'Matris', no. 83.
33.
'
me/a mensam, libum', ace. sg., vi a 56,

vi b n, 20, vii a 4, 38, mefa, i a 10,
abl. sg. we/a, vi b 5, 9, 14,
ivi4;
vii a 37, mefa, ii b 13
dat. sg.
110, 3 with a, p. 304.
mefe, ii b 28.
193 with a.
me/ie'mihi', vi a 5.
;
menes, see benus.
'nummis', no. 83.
n., abbr.,
JVa/iarcom'*Narcum', ace. sg.

58, vii a 47, Naharkum, i b n
sg.
Naharcer,
144, a
vi
54, 59, vii
dat. sg.
Naharce,
n.,
vib
gen.
12, 48
vii
12.
1.
256,
naraklum
'nuntiatio,
announcement'
(of the results of inspecting the entrails),
ii
i.
147,2,248,3.
naratu narrate, speak, announce', im'
perat.,
via 22,
56, 59, etc.
(14 times),
Glossary and Index-
orfom]
naratu, iias,
ii
8 etc.
(5 times).
147,
natine natione, gente', iiaai,
35,
lib
vii
'
147,
neip non', vi
va
neip,
27, 36, 46, vi
ii
29,
b 29,
3,
neip
prohib.
339
pondiis', designation of a
abl.
263,
190,
v a
pi.,
13.
94,
1.
nuvime 'nonum',
1.
181, 247,
2,
'
'
nufpener
small coin,
2.
26.
Umbrian
191,
1,
ii
adv.,
26.
86,
1,
192,
2.
Mount
of
9.
nuvis 'noviens', adv.,
ii
25.
'neve', vibsi, neip...nep 'nee...

nee', vi a
6.
29,
b,
ocar 'arx, mons', the Sacred
92, 202, 20.
neifhabas 'ne adhibeant',

84, 202, 20, 218.
iv33.
29,
Iguvium, nom.
91, 2, b;
sg.
vib
ukar, b 7
ocrer, vi a 8 etc.
gen. sg.
46,
nep, see neip.
(14 times)
nepitu inundate', imperat., vibeo, vii a
ace. sg. ocrem, vi a 49,

(14 times)
51, vi b 12, ocre, vi a 29 etc. (G times) ;
'
49.
212,
6,
JVer., abbr.
310.
rank, ace.
so etc. (13 times)
b 62
etc. (5 times).
16, 18, 188,

Tiersa' donee',
37,
39,
25,
i
nertru-ku,
ner-
32.
2.
via 6.
29, 42, 138, a, 189,

190, 1, 307.
nmcu'ninguito'
on'), vibeo,
3,
15,8,
9.
(with ftn.),
49.
114,
a,
146,
310.
nowe'nomen', vi a 30 etc. (13 times),

numem, i b 17 (109, 1)
gen. sg.
dat.
nomner, vi b 54 etc. (4 times)
;
a 24 etc. (40 times)

norawe, vi a 17, nomne-per,
sg. no?nne, vi
vi
sg.
a23
etc. (40 times).
54, 181, 247,
3.
r
o?iiar'Noniae', gen. sg., viai4.

woswe'nisi', vi b54. 67, 1, 95, 202, 14,
-ZV
26,
see nome.
numem,
numer 'nummis',
ocrew, vi a 46, ocre, vi a

b 29, ukre, v a 16 (usually
vi
36,
"ocrem
Cf.
dat.).
antiqui,
montem conf ragosum dicebant."
Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 196.

3, 257, 2.
owse'in umero',
ii
27, 28.
loc.
110,
99,
vib
sg.,
50,
uze,
1.
12.
3.
77,
opeter'lecti, choice', perf. pass, partic.
vb
abl. pi.,
8,
iii
11,
'*Nurpii', gen. sg., vi
14;
deligito',
26,
22,
pi.
imperat. sg.
va 7, iib i,
upetuta
iii
10.
For the meaning, cf. the

early and poetical use of L. opto in
212,
6.
sense of 'choose'.
orer 'illius'(?), vi a 26,
abl. sg.
abl.
m.
sg.
f.
ures, iv
33.
writ, vi
36, 46, vi
55,
ura-ku, v a
197,
19, 21.
10;
12.
4.
29;
abl. pi.
via 46,
nom. pi. n.
n.,
ii
uru, ibis;
2.
ortom 'ortum', nom. sg.

orto, vi a 26, 36, vi b 29
'ortae,
van,
9,
'
upetu optato,
urtu 'orta',
20.
Nurpier
5 etc. (8 times), ukri-pe,
loc. sg.
gen. sg. n.,
meaning uncertain, ace. sg., iib

Probably some sort of herb.
abl.
12
ooserclom-e 'ad *observaculum'(?), via
'snow up-
(transit.,
vii
153, 161, 213,
ia
per,
(17
ukri-
25, 34, 35,
oht, see uhtretie.
202, 11.
nesimei 'proxime', adv., vi a
15.
ocri-per, vi a 23 etc.
sg.
taken as
wertrw'sinistro', abl. sg., vi
c.
180, 2,
tru-co, vi
of
title
optiinates',
pi., vi
dat. pi. nerws, vi
niru,
abl.
times), ocre-per, vi a
wer/'principes,
7,
praen. (Nero or Nerius),
no. 84.
15,
dat. sg. ocre, vi a 23 etc.
nom.
pi. f.
urtas
surgentes, standing up',
abl. pi. urtes 'surgentibus',
17, 11.
iii
iii
340
Umbrian
Glossary and Index

'
osatu operator, f acito, make', imperat.,

vi
f.
24, 37
pass, partic.
sg.
no. 83.
17, 4, 49, 88, 3,
oseto,
122,
nom.
1.
211, 262,
3,
via
ostendu 'ostendito,
out,
sg.,
etc.
times),
(12
set
20,
156
via 20; 39,
vb
fut. pass, ostensendi,
137,2, 156, 221.
2,
'
ii
43, 69, 92, 202, 17.
'
vi
uvem,
i
10,
43,
vb
etc. (13 times)
pacer,
vii
nom.
times),
sg.
91, 2
304.
20.
vi
m.,
nom.
pacrer, vi b
257, 2.
Padellar 'Patellae', gen.
91, 2, a, 107, 3, 158.
'
202,
vii
187, 2,
61.
f.
sg.
187,
2,
sg.,
via H.
46,
pane,
b 40.
vb2;-
4, 202, 12.
182.
dat. sg. in luve patre,
32,
1.
ii
sg.,
(4
(26).
4.
peiu 'piceos', ace. pi. m., vii a 3, peiu,

i b 24
ace. pi. f peia, vii a 6, peia,
.
ib
27.
6.
144,
gen.
vb
sg.,
12, 17.
vi
40
pelsatu sepelito'(?),
dive nom. sg. m. pelsans,
sg. m. pelsanu,
f pelsana, vi b
ii
1.
36, 2, 125,
'
vbs.
iii
6,
gerun-
ii
43,
ace.
32, ace. pi.

i
pelsana,
22,
26.
fut. perf.,
97,145,1,223.
pequo 'pecuum', gen.
a 30
pl.(?), vi
26, 184, p. 236
(11 times).
per-.
etc.
f.
5.
299,
91, 2, 300, 8.
-per with numerals.
127, 3, 192, 2,
See
5.
ftn. p. 321.
ii
144.
ii
perakne,
10,
ace.
'hostiam,'
n.
sg.
ii
and
sacrificial',
Ace.
subst. 'hostia'.
m. peraka 5, 12, ii b 7,
sg.
ii
perakne
(subst.)
5, 14
ace.
pi.
n.
For peracnio, vi a
under
see
54,
peracri-. The meaning
is not essentially different from that
The two words occur
of seuacni-.
together only in iib 8, n, and here
perakneu, v a
7.
possibly sevakne
159,
tively.
so etc. (15times).
-pater 'pater' in lupater, voc. sg., iib

;
Cf. 259, 3.
10;
parfa 'parram', vi a 2 etc. (5 times),

abl. sg. parfa, vi a
parfam, i b 13
l.
115,2.
117, &,
pars-est 'par est', vii b 2.
etc.
dat.
Peiefiate'*Peiediati',
nem,
sg. f.,
150.
panta, v b 3.
panwpei'quandoque', viib i. 54, 201,
24
etc.
abl. sg. peiqu,
times);
48.
299,
f.
pose' pace', via
via 3
via
sg.,
(4.
48.
1.
-per 'pro'.
4.
panta' quanta', nom.

acc. sg.
ace.
peico 'picum',
peracm-'sollemnem,
pane quam', adv.,

6,
pepurkurent'poposcerint',
a 23
pafe, see poi.
92, 190,
3 etc.
262, 1, a, p. 305.
peperscust, see perstu.
14.
14, 17, 31, 50
pi.
vi
sg.,
abl. sg. peica, vi a
9,
nom.
pacer 'propitius',
101.
'causa', prepos., vi
paca
uvef
8 etc. (5
iii
31.
pondo',
p., abbr.,
va
10 etc. (6 times), ute,
ace. sg.
ace.
peica 'picam',
'
ovis', ace. pi.
uve,
pehatu, see pihatu.
pelmner pulmenti, pulpamenti, meat',
23 etc. (4 times).
oui
17,
1.
15, 49, 122,

ote 'aut',
iii
ustentuta,
(6 times) (108, 1), pi.
5; 135,
furnish',
ustentu, i a 3
ustetu, i a 17 etc.
vi
imperat.
26, 36, 46,
pronom. enclitic. 201,4.
-pe,-pei '-que',
times)
ose 'opere'(P), abl. sg.,

vib29. 182, p. 303.
[osatu-
a,
used substan-
is
187,
2,
263,
1, a.
'
peracri- opimus, in perfect condition'.
Ace.
sg.
peracri,
crei, vi
perakre, ib40;
via
34 etc.
25, 29
abl.
(7 times),
gen.
pi.
sg.
pera-
peracrio,
vii
a 54 (in vi a 54, aes peraccf bueperacri, vi a 34, 45, 53)
51, vi
nio, but
abl. pi. peracris, vi
187,
52, 56.
299, 5.
Peraznanie '*Perasnaniis',
dat.
pi.,
etc. (6 times)
pi.
47, vi
pi. f.,
i
pernaies,
2.
10
300,
under
rs
af
21
iii
i,
8, a.
i,
perskluma 27
gen. sg. perscler, vi
via
pescler,
(4 times),
47 etc.
persdu, vi b 36
(4 times)
etc. (4 times), pesclu, vi b is, vii a 8,
persklu, iii 12. 97, 116, 1, 129, 2,
abl. sg.
1.
persmmw'precator,' imperat. sg. pass,

(dep.), via 55 etc. (20 times), pers-
nimu, vib
etc.
17
persnimu,
23,
9,
(4 times), pes-
21,
7,
persnihmu, ii a 27 etc. (15 times), pesnimu, iaeetc. (23 times), pi. persnimumo, vi b 57, persnihimumo, vii a
47,
pesnimumo,
b 39,
145,
1,
b 64, 65, vii a

nom. sg. m.persms,
vi
perf. pass, partic.

vi
pesuis, vib40,
146, 214,
1,
97,116,2,
41.
237, 262,
3.
personro-'flgmentum'(?), subst. m.
Ace. sg. pesondro, vi b 24, 37, 39, 40,
pesuntru,
pesutru,
ii
8,
27,
tre, iv 21
pesuntrum,
so,
ii b 13,
peri
persutru,
dat. sg. persun-
suntru, ivn, 19;
28,
ace.
abl.
sg.
persondru, vi b
persontru, vi b
31, 35
ace. pi.
abl.
pesondro, vib 37 (171, 11, a)
pi. pesondris-co, vi b 40.
p. 305.
;
ii
7,
pefaia,
m. pefaem,
nom. ace.
sg.
(173, 1);
iv
31,
8.
28, 32, 44
ii
11,
32
iii
sg. n. ('sacri-
'
being expressed or understood)

persae, vi a 58, vi b 3, pefae, ii a is,
22 (173, 1).
61, 3, 253,
304.
1, p.
persi, pefe, see pirse.
persi 'pede', abl. sg., vib 24 etc., peri,

i a 29, 32
persi-co or persei-co ad
'
pedem', vi b
ii
sg. peru,
25 (aes perstico);
ace.
a 24 (or 'fossam'?).
131,
5, a.
178,
nihimu, vib
15,9,299,5.
5.
299,
fice
f.
persklum,
36.
pertentu 'protendito,'
3,
perscZo'precationem, sacrificium', ace.

sg., vi
8.
5.
persaeo- 'humi stratus, pronus'(?), adj.

Ace. pi. f. persaea, vii a 41, 54, pe-
persaea etc., perse, persi, perso, see
145,
ii
vii
pepescus,
5,
30.
;
61,
vi
146, 213,
rsaia, vii a
vibn.
perne'ante,' adv.,
3,
pertom-e, ace. sg., vi a 14, name of some

building or locality at Iguvium.
8, a.
300,
1,
is.
pernaiaf 'anticas', ace.

253,
19
ace. pi. perca, vi
139, 1.
peretom 'peritum', vi a 27, 37,
f.
vi bss, perca, vi
perkaf, ib
etc.
116,
pert trans',
percam 'virgam',
abl.
imperat., ii a 32,
perstu'ponito'(P),
fut. perf. 3 sg. pepestu, iib 19;
'
iib?.
341
under persi, below.
perstico, see
perscust,
2,
51,
Umbrian
and Index
G-lossary
pihatu]
perso 'solum, fossam, trench for the
vib
libations',
38 etc. ,
per um,
27, iii 33,
peru,
persom-e, vib
perum-e, ii a
24, 37,
i
ii
29, 32,
Cf. Grk. irtdov.
9.
pesetom 'peccatum', via

30.
27, 37, 47,
vib
144, 211.
pestu, see perstu.
petenata 'pectinatam, comb-shaped',

iv4.
259,
1.
Petrunia-per 'pro Petronia',
ii
21, 35.
peturpursus 'quadrupedibus', vib
11.
54, 94, 131, 150, 191, 4, a, 263, 1.
pihaclu 'piaculo', abl.

(12 times)
pihaklu, v a
sg.
vi
a 25
etc.
gen. pi. pihaclo, vi a 54,

8.
3.
248,
pihatu pia,to\ imperat., vi a 29 etc. (15

times), pehatu, iii 3
perf. subj.
pass. 3 sg. pihafi, vi a 38, 48, vi b si,
;
pihafei, vi a 29
gerundive gen.
227, -238, 2, 239

sg.
pihaner, vi a
19,
Glossary and Index
342
pehaner, vi a
perf pass, partic.
vi
pihaz,
47,
peihaner, vi a 8
20,
nom.
48, 83, a,
1.
102, 2, 262,
vb
sg.,
14.
9,
3.
pir ignis, incendium', nom.
via
b
'
26 etc. (5 times)
sg.,
ace. sg. pir, vi
vib
17, vii
abl. sg. pure-to, vi
38 (180, d);
pure,
20,
20.
'
pirse,per e, etc. quod,
via
47, vi
36,
si,
gar
pone, vi
times)
55(?), pirsi,
29, so, si, persei, vi
26, 27, 28,
pefe, ibi8(?), iias.
(6 times)
quisquis
vib
est',
53.
113, a,
199.
punicate, ibis.
vi
puni,
vib
127, 3, 200,
216.
1,
20.
41.
15, 1, 90, 2,
'
Indef pisi, vi a 7.
Indef rel. pisi,
1.
vii
52, vii
b 43,
vib
sg.,
vii
2,
pone,
etc. (14 times),
92, 135, 190, 5, 202, 3.
popZom'populum', ace. sg., vii a is,

vii b 3, poplo, vi b 48, vii a 29, 46, puplum, i b 10, puplu, i b 40
gen. sg.
;
vi
sg. pople,
(4 times)
61
etc.
poplu, vi b
43 etc. (15 times),
dat.
(6 times)
poplu-per, vi b
54,
poplu-per,
pople, vi
loc. sg.
pisi quis, quisquis'. 113, a, 199, 200,
1.
259,
vi
pune,
48, 49,
a 41
54, 251, 2, a.
ponmaer'calatoris'(?), gen.
51,
18 etc.
ii
gen. sg. punes,
dat. pi. punes, iv33.
abl. sg.
pisfter'quilibet',
ii
pune,
popler, vi a 19 etc.
45, 190, 6, 202, 2.

'
ace. sg.
persi, vi a 37, 38, perse, vi a
piri, iv 32,
pis-est
(mixed wine and vinea 57 etc. (12 times),

a 59, puni, i a 4 etc. (22
'
cum', conjunc-
pirse, vi a 46, vi
5, 48,
ace. pi.
?), abl. sg., vi
ponne cum' conj
15, 11, 55, 59, 99, 6, 180, d.
tion,
See also porse.

150
with a.
37,
199.
52.
*pompe'quinque'.
49,50, pir, ibi2etc. (6times),pwrom-e
'in ignem',
vb
6, 25, 28,
pa/e, vii
[Piquier-
po?ii'posca'
Piquier '*Piquii', gen.

258,
pure, v a
is,
m. pihos,
sg.
35.
7;
Umbrian
2, 5
49.
55.
pora, see poi.
porca'porcas', ace.
ib27.
pi., vii
purka,
6,
'
'quisquis'; pisipumpe'quicumque,'
va 3, 10; pife 'quidquid', v a 5;
ace.
pi.
vii
pifi,
(with definite
taia, vii
232
fut. perf. 3 sg.
viibs; 211, 224.

porse, pure, conj., used also for some
antecedent).
ii
15.
plenasier '*plenariis', loc. pi., v as,

See urnasier.
42, 112, a, 254.
abl.
plener 'plenis',
pi.,
vii
14.
34.
21,
1.
podru/ipei'utroque', adv., vi a
11
seipodruhpei seorsum utroque')
(in
;
gen. sg. putrespe 'utriusque', iv
cases of rel. pronoun,
14.
54, 88, 4, 157, 2, 188, 2, a, 190, 2,
vi
b 63,
vi
nom. sg. m., via 5,

24,
dat.
53, poe, vi b 50, poet, vi a i
sg. m. pusme, ii a 40 114, 197, 1
abl. sg. f. pora, vib 65, vii a i; 67, 1,
nom. pi. m. purl, vbio,
199, d;
vib
poi'qui,'
a 46,
vii
for
pom, vi a 6, porsei,
nom. pi. pom, vi a 19,
si,
for ace. pi., porse,
vi b 40.
49, 190, 6, 199, /, 202, 1.
posZ'post,' prep., vi a 58 etc. (4 times),
pus, ia
4.
'
pure quod,
cum, quomodo', conj., ii a 26, iii 5,
va7
used for nom. sg. m. porse,
porsei, vi a is
'
200, 2, 201,
portust,
pistu 'pistum',
42, 255,
portatu portato', imperat. vi b 55, purtatu, i b 18

pres. subj. 3 sg. por-
14,
7,
24 (139, 2)
25 (or loc. sg. of
puste,
a noun *posti-
?).
49, 300, 6.
posi'pro,
vb
8,
in,
12,
pusti, v a
H,
according
17,
to' (distrib.),
pustin,
is, 18, 20, 21.
ii
25, iv in,
15, 10, 299, 7.
Glossary and Index
pufe]
'
*post-pane postquam', conj. in postertio pane postquam tertiuin', vii a 46,

,
'
pustertiu pane,
40.
202, 4, 300,
'
pustnaiaf posticas'
abl. pi.
ace. pi. f
pusnaes, iaa.
f.
61, 3,
1.
139, 2, 253,
prever 'singulis', abl.
pi.
m., v a
vii
vibn.
'
postra posteras, posteriores

postra the former
(pretra
the lat-
'
ter'), ace. pi.
f.,yb
a.
300, 6,
'
preuendu 'advertito',
11.
preuislatu 'praevinculato',
vii
13;
'
nom.
vib
so etc. (5 times), prinu-
prinuvatu,
19, 23,
abl. pi. prinuatir, vi
pro- 'pro-'.
iib
procanurent '*procinuerint',
pustra, iia32.
19,
188,
88, 4,
vii
postro 'retro', adv.,
43, 44,
pustru,
190, 6, a.
34, 36.
vium, gen.
pi. (or ace. sg.?),
viais.
Possibly related to Low Latin parcus (whence Eng. park etc.) and
from the same root as L. com-pesco.
pre'prae', via 22
2,
n,
20.
ia
etc. (8 times), pre,
63, 300, 7.
vi
prehubia,
5,
ii
202,
17.
4.
300,
strike
*praeplauditato,
60,
preploho-
tatu, vii a 49.
262, 1.
presoliaf-e, name of some building or
Iguvium,
'
times)
vii
20, 22, 33, 36
vii
6, 8, 24,
vi
12.
voc.
sg.
vi
12.
1.
57
27.
'
prusekatu 'prosecato', imperat., iia28,

33, 35, iv 2,
ii
prusektu,
a 28 (211);
a 56
vi
28,
ii
pi.,
pruzufe
'
ii
23.
fut.
iv
praestante'(?),
23.
94,
2.
ubi, where', adv., vi
pue,
210, 3, 211.
12.
'pronuntiaverint',
prusikurent
perf., v a 26, 28.
94, 154, 225.
pue
12,
dat.
16, 38,
46, proseset'.r,
44,
prusepia 'prosicias', ace.
is.
54, 202,
Puemune 'Pomono'
Puemunes,
9.
vi
prusejete, iia
pi. f.,
vi
etc. (9 times), proseseter, vi
sg.
ii
prusecetu,
proseseto,
pi.
iii
247,
i
vi a 56,
seseto,
35, a.
188, 2.
preve 'singillatim', adv.,

190,
dat. sg. Prestote,
Prestate,
pretra 'priores' (see postra), ace.
vb
prufe 'probe', adv., v a 27. 190, 1, 307.

prupehast ante piabit', iv 32. 17,8,
See pihatu.
300, 8.
137,
gen. sg. Prestotar,
gen. sg., gent.,
no. 84.
20,
'
down'(?), imperat., vi
etc. (19
1,
'
pi. prosesetir,
7.
See persnimu.
Prestota Praestita'
189,
1.
191,
Propartie Propertii'
gen.
52.
prepesnimu praefator',
locality in
pru-
52,
perf. pass, partic. ace. pi. n. pro-
'
preplotatu
fut. perf.,
32, 3, 224.
16.
a, 190, 5,
iii
prehabia 'praebeat', v a
v a 12. 86, 4.
prepa 'priusquani',
55, 56, 57.
promom 'primum', adv., vii a

mum, iii 15, prumu, iii 3, 23.
7.
pre-'prae-', 300,
15, 41
8.
300,
'
pracatarum saeptarum' (?), vi a 13.

praco, name of some locality at Igu-
satisfactory etymology.
via
2.
144,
'legati, deputies, assistants',
pi.,
vatus,
No
60.
1.
prinuatur
ace. pi. n.,

'
16, 21,
imperat.,
vi
preuilatu,
49,
used predicatively in sense of retro

(306), postro, vi bs, vii a 8, pustru,
13, 18.
1.
17, 10, 65, 192,
248,
postne posV, adv.,
343
161.
6, a.
Umbrian
26 etc.
(6
b 38,
39, 40, 55,
7.
or 'Poinoni', dat.
times)
gen.
iv 3 etc. (4 times).
sg.
83,
2, a.
pufe 'ubi', vi as, vib so, vii a

i b 33.
55, 92, 200, 3, 202,
43,
5.
pufe,
Glossary and Index
344
'
pumpe -cumque'
cumque', va 3,
in pisi
10.
pumpe
Umbrian
[pumpesee under
'
qui-
*quincuriae, groups of
pumper ias
five', nom. pi., ii ba.
37, 150, 191,
pustnaiaf,
puste,
pustin,
post etc.
3.
201, 4, 202,
'
abl. pi. puntis,
iii 4.
146,
mune,
Pupf ice,
iv 11, 13,
Pupf ices,
iv 4, Puprces, iv26.
264,
b n, purtuetu,
ii
(31, 6)
2 sg. purtuvies, ii b 28 221

fut. perf. 2 sg. purtiius, i a 27 etc. (5
times aes once purtitius) 224, 6
fut.
'
perf. 2 sg. purtincus,
23, 37, 38,
vii a 43, purdinsus,

purdinsust, vi b 16, 24
144, 229, 264, 1
vii
39,
ii
purdito, vi b 42, purtitu,

ace. pi.
a 43, iv 31, v a is
purdita, vi b
18,
purtitaf,
18.
purtifele '*porricibilem',
261.
Purtupite 'Porricienti'(?), iv H. Probably mistake for Purtuvite.
puse 'ut',
vi a 20 etc.
etc.
ace. pi. f
pi.
m.,
9.
7,
a 3;
vii
ace.
72, 96.
6.
m.
ace. pi.
rufra,
27.
55.
24
55, 96, 136,
1.
257,
*Rubiniam', vii a 43,

loc. sg.
44, Rupinam-e, i b 35, 36
i
b
27.
vii
a
100,
6, Rupinie,
Rubine,
Rubinam-e
'in
3, b.
rusem-e,
meaning uncertain, vii a 8, 9, 23.
abbr., 'semissem',
subst. 'hostia'.
Ace.
Adj.
nom.-acc.
1)
19;
2) Subst.
59 etc. (11 times), pusi,

(7 times),
v a
vbn.
adj.,
and
187, 2, 257,
pi. f.
n.
sg.
neut.
2.
sakref, ia
ii
sakre,
18,
(possibly subst.), sacre, no. 84.
pure, seeporse.
pus, see post.
via
sg.
110,
1.
sacri- 'sacrificial',
25.
47
1.
inspicito',
ro/a, vii a
f.
'
s.,
pure, pureto, purome, see pir.

ii
nom.
reste, vi
9,
16,
1.
10, 51, 96, 102, 3, 215,
264,
rufru rubros,'
1,
42,
.Rttfrer'Rubri', gen. sg., viai4.
sg. n.,
45,
see re-per.
pi.
perf. pass, partic.
purditom 'porrectum', nom.
213, 4, a, 264,
ri,
3 sg. purdinsiust,
4.
'
33,
anew', im-
pres. part.
restef,
137,
va
2, ri,
24, 26, 29.
offer
m.
revestu revisito,
186.
1.
ro/w'rufos', ace.
vii
4.
restatu instaurato,
vi
ri,
perat., iias;
'por-'.
- fut.
va
264,1.
142, 190,
1.
purka. see porca.

purdouitu 'porricito', imperat., vi a 56,
purtuvitu, ii a 24 etc. (10 times in iv
= t see 25, a), purtuvetu,
20 with
ii
re', abl. sg.
pro
re- 're-'.
Pupf ikes,
gen. sg.
'
dat. sg.
rehte 'recte', adv., v a
a.
106,
pur-
iv 24
27, 35, iv 10, 12,
iii
19.
re-per
Puprike 'Publico'(P), epithet of Puedat. sg.,
ii
pi.,
1, a.
153, 191, 5, 247,
14.
meaning uncertain, probably

name of some kind of liquid, abl. sg.,
ranu,
puntes 'quiniones, pentads', nom.

10
some building or
of
Iguvium, vi a
locality in
puni 'posca', see poni.

puni 'cum', see ponne.
iii 9,
name
randem-e,
251, 4.
5,
pusei, vi a 27
i
34 etc.
va
(3 times), puze,
55, 137, 2, 200, 3, 202, 6.
times).
pusme, see under poi.
1-
(3
Nom.-acc.
5, 21, iii 8, 9, etc.
abl. pi. sacris, vi
sacro- sacrificial'.
i
29, 37,
257,
1.
sg. sakre, iia
ace. pi. sakreu,
Ace.
sacra, vi
b 52,
pi.
18, vii
f.
56.
sakra,
40,
45.
Note that esono- means 'sacred'

as subst., 'sacred rite, sacrifice'
or,
etc.) or, as subst.,
cups
(sacrificial
the 'sacrifice'
(i.e.
the object sacri-
Sa/iatara'Sanctam', probably the 'Sacred Way', ace. sg., viia39, 44, 45,
Sahata,
vii
Sahta,
5, 39,
Sa-
35,
Sahate, vii a
73, 75, 142.
loc. sg.
tam-e, ib38;
41, Sate, ibsi.
/SaZier'Salii', gen. sg., vi
14.
etc.
(5
ace. sg.
31 etc.
f.
via
n.,
times), saluuom, via4i
(31, 6), saluo, vi
31 etc. (8
(4 times)
vi
saluam,
times)
(6
258,
6).
17,
Once
Sansie, vi b
3,
(ii
10)
used
dat,
Sansii, vii a 37 (173,
Sansi, vibs, Sapi, i a

144, 252,
Sape, ii a 4.
sarsife'sarte,
vi
b n.
Satanes'Satanis', dat.
pi.,
iib
4,
iv
15,
'
Sa-
16,
vii
scapla scapulam', vi b
'
60,
vibie, skalce-ta,
loc.
20;
patera', vi
144.
6.
ex patera'
18,
via
sei'seorsum', adv.,
seipo-
(in
druhpei seorsum utroque')

'
200,
2,
2.
sewm'inedio', abl. sg., vibie, sehemu,

vibse.
189, 1, a, 305.
seples 'simpulis', abl.
pi., iiin.
serituu, vii a
sem'sede,'
semfaj'sedeto',
etc.
sg.
scalsie 'in
a 37;
178, 6.
102,
298.
4.
vib4i;
i
serse,
via 2
25, 33,
34
(137, 2, note); 110, 4.

131, 212, 3.
sese' versus', adv., in testru sese'dex-
tro versus',
seso 'sibi', vi
iii 23,
iv is,
51.
'
and supru sese
307.
193 with
6.
sextan tariarum,
iii 2.
145,
1,
bi-
191, 6,
p. 301.
ii
24,
2 sg. seste, ii b 22 (90, 2);

imperat.
sg. sestu, iib 22.
45, 213, 4.
sesust, see sistu.
seuacni- 'sollemnis,
subst. 'hostia'.
it is
2,
sacrificial',
and
In
many passages
uncertain whether the form is
used as
49.
pre-
24.
5.
m.
sg.
zefef,
times),
(7
ii
via
imperat.,
nom.
'
n etc. (29times),
seritu,
15,
abl. sg.,
pres. partic.
and
'observe'
sestu'sisto', pres. indie. 1 sg.,
saiutM'sauciato'(?), irnperat., vi
scalse-to
n,
monthly '(?),
tane, ii b 4.
Sate, see Sahatam.
212,
vb
tivae.
sestentasiaru
Sape, Sapi, see Sansio-.
a 49.
pi.,
The sehmenier
dequrier were the seed-time festivals

of the dectiriae. Cf L. feriae semen-
'sursus', ivs.
1, a.
adv.,
wholly',
iibio,
is,
244, 3, 325.
vii
serve ',imperat., via
Sansi, vi b 6
8,
ii
senu'servato,'
San&ie, vi b 9 etc.
iib 24;
ace. sg.
sg.
Sace,
Sansi, vi b
2),
semenies,
times),
(see
pi., ivs.
Vesticius.
(6 times),
sg.
se/wnenier'sementivis', dat.
1.
<Sansio-'*Sancius', usually epithet of

Fisovius, but also of Fisus, Jupiter,
Voc.
48, 121.
13.
sepse'sane, completely '(?), adv., vi b

11.
244, 1, 6, 325.
ace. pi. f
322) salua,
saluua, via 42 (31,
alone.
171,
15;
sent, see est.
51, salua, vi a
vi a 32 etc.
sanes'sanis', abl.
via
set 'sis, sit', see est.
m.
ace. sg.
saJwom'salvum',
viibs
sg. n.,
pi. n. screihtor,
seê?7iemar'seminarium', adj., ace. sg.

n., vii a 52, sehmeniar, i b 42. 257, 4.
263,
salu'salem', iiais.
and
nom.
16,
ficed).
345
screMo'scriptum', nom.
(i.e.
the ceremony), while sacri-, sacro-,

means 'pertaining to the sacrifice'
51
Umbrian
Glossary and Index
sewacm-]
263,
adj. or subst.
with
a.
159, a, 187,
See also peracni-.
Glossary and Index
346
Ace.
Adj.
1)
abl.
27;
iv 22
21,
25, 26,
39,
38,
sevaknef
ii
36, 37,
iv 9 (178, 9).
sevakne,
Subst. m.
2)
ii
iii
ii
ace. pi.
abl. pi. sevaknis,
iv 25,
sevakni,
sg.
iv 23
sevakne,
ii
sevakne,
sg.
22, iv 16, 18, 19, sevakni,
iii
Ace.
8, 9, 10 (adj. possible in all these);
ace. pi. seuacne, viib
seuom 'totum',
ace.
i.
n.
sg.
persclo understood
after persnimu), vi a
(probably
cognate
56,
sevum,
ace.
5;
via
abl. pi. n. seueir 'omnibus',
sihitu, see sihitu.
ace. pi. sif ,
vi
sins 'sis,
sir, si,
si,
vi
7, 14, sif,
iib7;
b 3, si,
see
sit, sint',
vi a
andersistu),
138, 222, note.
5.
smursim-e,
name
some building or
of
locality in Iguvium, ace. sg., vi a

'
snata umecta', ace.

ii
a 34
pi. n. ,
ii
13.
snatu,
19,
abl. pi. snates, iv 9, snate,
somo 'suminuin,' ace. sg. m., via9;

abl. sg. m. somo, vi a 10
171, 6, a
- loc. sg. sume, iia 15, iii i. 57,
125,
1,
189,
soniw'sonato'
1.
(transit.,
'fill
confuse'), imperat., vi
vii
49.
with noise,
sopo- 'suppus,
adj. ;neut. pi.
54.
sunitu,
60,
37, a, 51, &, 212,
sopir 'siquis'(?), vib
o,
the
under',
usedsubst., 'the under
supinus,
22
f.
ace. pi. n. sopo, vi
vii
ace. pi.
8,
supa,
9,
v b
sg.,
17;
12,
here also, probably, ace. sg. sorsom,

vi b 24, sorso, vi b 38, suf um, i a 27, so,
ii
sufu,
28,
8, 9
subst.,
b
m. used
abl. sg. sorsu, vi
ace.
37;
35,
31,
ia
sufuf,
pi.
33.
260,
57,
1,
16,
imperat.,
'iacito',
ii
supaf,
5,
ii
swpo,
22, so, 32.
vib
41
imperat. pass, (dep.) spahmu, vi b 17,

spahamu, vii a 39;
perf. pass, partic.
spafu, va20.
n.
sg.
110, 3
a, 308, 6.
spanti 'latus',
ace.
spantim-ar,
iii 33.
spantea
iii
sg.,
247,
iv
34,
ii
so.
sparsam', ace. sg.
spefa *spensam,
2,
1, a.
'lateralia', ace. pi. n.,
f.,
vi
56 etc. (4 times)
abl. sg. spe/a,
vi
5 etc. (5 times).
110, 3, p. 304.
Speture *Spectori', name of a god, dat.

'
sg.,
iia
142.
5.
speturie '*spectoriae', adj., dat. sg.
246,
f.,
1, a.
spinia 'columnam, barrier'(P), acc.sg.,

ii a 36,
spina, ii a 38 (100, 3, 6), spi-
niam-a,
ii
spinam-ar,
37,
ii
Denotes some object, near the

which played a part in the
33.
altar,
ritual
observances.
stakaz 'statutus',
310.
199, 202, 14, a.
Ace. sg. f. sopa,

parts' (Grk. vima).
vi b n, sopam, vii a 38
ace. sg. m.
supu, iv 17
f.,
38.
57, 260, 1, p. 305.
iia 1,3.
114, 325.
iia37.
'
beside
andersesust
22, is
sorser 'suilli', gen.
with
est.
fut. perf.
sistu 'sidito', iii 8; 114;
3 sg. sesust 'sederit' (given here
rather than with sersitu on account
of
ii
sorsalem 'suillam'(?), adj., ace. sg.

vi b 39
gen. sg. f sorsalir, vi b
nom.
59, 183.
58.
adjective, ex-
used predicatively,
in sense equivalent to an adverb or
See 306.
preposition 'under'.
cept in
spahatu
ace. sg., iibi,
sim'suem',
The
57, 306, p. 304.
p. 305.
15, 12, 258, 1.
18.
[seuom-
sevakne,
sg.
Umbrian
ii
262,
15.
staflarem '*stabularem,
adj., ace. sg.
stqflare,
vi
f.,
vi
37, 40.
39
1.
ovillam'(?),
ace. sg. m.
136, 248,
2,
p. 305.
staflii
'*stabularem, ovillum'(?), adj.,

i a 30.
Footnote, p. 305.
stahmei 'statui', dat. sg., vi a 5, 18.
ace. sg. m.,
262,
3.
Glossary and Index
-Ser/io-]
stahmito 'statutum', nom. sg. n., vi as

dat. sg. stahmitei, vi a is, stahmei;
via
tei,
262,
5.
stahu 'sto',
no.
stahitu, vi
fut.
a.
imperat.
56, pi. stahituto, vi

i
staheren,
pi.
19
ace.
imperat.,
2,
iiaaa,
fut.
imperat.
vib48,
stiplatu
sg.
51,
ib
steplatu,
45.
13.
strusla
'
*struiculam, struem', a sort of
cake, ace. sg., via 59 etc. (6 times),
struhp la,
gen.
iv
ii
sg.
is, 28,
iv
4,
struhclas,
strucla,
ii
41
iii
34
(266),
58, 144, 249, 2.
i.
su 'sub', no. 83.

sub-, su-'sub-'.
302.
perf. pass, partic. subator
27, 36, 46, vi
29
171,
vii).
Also taken by
'invocavi'.
perf.
102,
many
as
153,
b,
2,
suboco 'invocationes', ace.

22 etc.
n.,
pi.
via
Also taken by
(9 times).
as pres. 1 sg. 'invoco'.
279,
p. 303.
subotu, see subahtu.
subra 'supra', adv., vi a is, vi b n, etc.,

subra, v a 20
subra, prep. vi a is
,
299,
8.
55, 157,
1,
188,
sukatu' declarato'(?), ivie.
2,
190,
3.
94, 154.
sufafiaf 'partis exsertas (hostiae), the

projecting parts' (?), ace. pi., iia22;
gen. sg. sufafias,
vii
25.
55,
3.
supru sese '*supro-versus, sursus', adv.

iv
3.
157,
1,
supu, see sopo-.

surur ' item', vi a 20
vi
37
etc. (6 times), suror,
times), sururo,
vib
suront,
vib
vi
sururont,
190, 2, 307.
39 etc. (9
48 (128, 2, a);
8 etc. (11 times).
197,
ii
23.
302.
sue
'si',
va24,
vi
conj.,
7,
16,
vii
sve,
3,
63, 202, 14.
27.
svepis 'siquis', ib
iv26.
is,
199, 202,
swepo'sive', vib 47, svepu, ibs.

202,
ii
41
266.
302.
133,
1.
sueso'suo', poss. pron., loc. sg., viib

i,
svesu,
45, ii
sviseve'in sino',
204, 6, p. 303.
many
301,
55,
14, a.
subocau 'invoco', vi a 22 etc. (15 times),

subocauu, vii a 20 etc. (8 times, all
in
301,
19.
3.
sutentu 'subtendito, supponito',
302.
121, 218, 302.
13.
supa, see sopo-.
201, 6.
sufum, see sorser.
'
'omissi', vi
16.
9,
6,
subahtu deponito, setdown, lay aside',

imperat., ii a 42, subotu, vi b 25 (? see
35, a);
c.
superne 'super', prep.,
stiplo 'stipulare', pres. imperat., vi
'stipulator',
3.
36, 2, 86,
super 'super', prep., ib4i, iv
3.
262,
114,
'surnito',
sunitu, see sonitu.
iia42.
statitatu 'statuito', imperat.,

iib 19, iv 9.
262, 1.
235
27.
sumtu
1.
n.,
pi.
302.
iii 17, 19.
sg.
;
ace. sg.,
meaning uncertain,
sufefaklu,
53
128,
83, 204, 6, 210, a, 215,
statita 'statuta',
347
sume, see somo.

sumel 'simul', ii a
3.
84;
Umbrian
44.
loc.
194 with
ii
sg.,
14,
6.
is.
p. 309.
Serfer 'Cerri, Genii', gen. sg., vib 57

etc. (25 times), Serfer, vib 61 etc. (4
dat. sg.
times), Cerfe, ib28, 31 ;
voc.
erf e, i b 24 ;
Serfe, vii a 3,
115, 2.
sg. Serfe, vib 57, 61.
Se?$o-'*Cerrius,' epithet of Praestita,
and Hontus. Gen. sg. f. SerJTorra,
fiar, vii
a 20
f. Serfie, vii
i
28, 31
etc. (4 times)
dat. sg.
6 etc. (4 times), gerfie.
dat. sg.
m.
Serfi, vi
45,
348
and Index
G-lossary
b
efi,
57
etc.
vii
(19 times),
'
f eriarum
iia
pi.,
Serfia, vi
vi
Serfia,
252, 1 with
16.
cersiaru
voc. sg. f
61,
a.
epularium'(?), gen.
16.
nom.
v a
pi.,
22.
116, 2, 144.
9, 13, 15, is.
28,
48
dat.
sihitir,
50,
pi.,
vi
62,
sitir,
14,
vii
is.
pi.,
iiiis.
xry-
L. cingo), but very uncertain.
1-
vibes, viiai,cimu,
retro', adv.,
ib23.
54, 189,
1, a,
cive'citra', adv.,iib
1,
258,
Tefri,
vib 22, Te-
a 28.
'
ii
27,
32, 34, iv2.
iii
15, 13,
tehtefim'tegumentum'(?), iv20.
see tiom.
teitu, see deitu.
femi*'teneto', vib
25.
212,3.
tenzitim, meaning uncertain, ace. sg.,
i
6, tesedi,
vi
b 46.
131, a.
'
2.
terkantur suffragentur'(P), pres. subj.

iii 9.
308.
Possibly related to Grk.
11.
189, 1, a, 190,
this side' is in this
'On
1.
190,
24,
118.
teio,
ace.
simo
fre,
das',
Possibly from *kinkeda- (cf Grk.

/cXi'Ses,
dat. sg. Tefrei,
sihitu,
vii
73, 144.
cihcera 'cancellos'(?),
35.
ex rogo, from the (place of the)

burnt-offering', abl. sg., vii a 46 ;
ace. pi. n. tefra 'carnes creman-
vib 59,
sihitir,
pi.
vib28,
116, 2,
2, a.
siMtt'cinctos', ace.
vii
adj., abl. sg.,
Te/re'*Tefer,' voc. sg., vib 27 etc. (10

ace. sg. Tefro, vib
times), 171, 5
tefru-to
sesna'cenam', v b
[$ersiaru-
'
Tefrali *Tefrali, pertaining to Tefer',
26, 27;
cersnatur'cenati',
144, 251,
Umbrian
passage 'outside', contrasted with

fesnere within the temple' of the
'
the
etc.,
d{pKo/j.ai,
meaning being
'point out (with approval)'.

Goth, ga-tarhjan point out',
Cf.
'
ten/mas' terminates', no. 84.
following clause.
termnom-e ad terminum', ace.

'
T., see Titis.
57, 63, 64
-ta, see -to.
55, 57
tafle'in tabula', loc. sg., lib 12.

Talenate'*Talenati', dat. sg., iib4,
103,
259,
5.
3.
abl. pi.
so.
99,
Tarsinatem Tadinatem',
i b
47, Tar inate,
te, 17
'
Tarsinater, vi
vi
b 58,
vii
gen.
via
55
vii
an.
etc.
sg.
54 etc. (8 times)
Tarsinate,
tases Tacitus',
vib
ferZira'tertium', adv.,
3.
259,
(11 times),
pi.
53,
19.
64.
190, 5,
nom.
pi. f.,
ii
i.
31, a, 191, 10, a.

vi
is,
124, 193 with a.
tertiam-e, vi a
dat. sg. f
14.
191,
13,
40.
ace. sg.
tertie,
;
tertiam-a, iv 2
ii
f.
abl. sg. n.
loc. sg. tertie,
ii
3.
terio'tertium', adv.,
190, 2, 300,
vii
46,
tertiu,
C, a.
tefte, tefust, etc., see dirsa.
resenoctr'*Tesenacis,' abl. pi., vibi,

s,
Tesonocir, vi a 20, vii a 38, Tese-
nakes,
tefe,
sg. n. terti,
173, 1;
172,
tesedi, see tenzitim.
137, 2, 144, 306.

tekuries, see dequrier.
tekvias'decuriales',
Ace.
erto-'tertius', adj.
tertiu, vi a 45
a 26 etc. (8 times);
tasetur, vib 57, vii a 46.
tasis, vi b23, tacez,
te/e'tibi',
b
b
1.
iia 28;
4.
nom.
termnes-ku,
vi
191, 3.
tapistenu'caldariolam'(?), iv
dat. sg.
sg.
abl. sg. termnu-co, vi
ib
is,
ii
24.
a n,
14.
35, a, 256,
testre etc., see destram-e.
tesvam, see dersua.
7.
Glossary and Index

Teteies 'Tetteius'(?),
3,
253,
name
tettom-e,
ii
45,
a 44.
Iguvium, vi a
in
13, 14.
115,
'
ii
8.
45, 107,
2, a, 247, 3.
iio, vi
24 etc. (8 times), teio, vi
ii
25.
193 with
ii
22,
ace. sg. ti-
abl. sg. tiplu, iib 22.
a n.
39, 5, 144, 212, 3.
ib
45
15,
T.,
'
Titis, praen., gen. sg.,
Titi'(?),
abbr. Ti., iia44, T., vas,

no. 84.
-to, -ta, -tu'ex, ab'.
vbo.
1.
129,
Lat.
(Corpus
p.
II,
also tur(e) tuc(ca) vin(o), CIL.
V 2072).
'
ace.
10;
nom.
13
abl. pi. todceir, vi
pi.
sg.,
vi
via 12; 171,
totcor,
11
torn 'tauros', ace. pi., vi
ibi, turup, ib4

i
(25, a)
abl.
sg. tote, vi
13
30
dat.
ib2, 5;
(24 times), tute,

ace. sg. totam, vi a 41 etc.
via
5 etc.
(9 times), tota,
tuta,
pi.
69.
20.
etc. (44 times), tutas,
via
8.
16
via
29 etc.
(4 times),
9.
255, 4.
tremitu tremefacito', imperat., vi b 60,
vii
49.
212,
310.
b,
tremnu 'tabernaculo',
abl. sg., vi a
23 etc. (35 times), tuta-per,

24
nom.
sg.,
va9;
via
abl. sg. tribrisine,
times), treif,
tref,
via
7 etc.
(4 times)
f.
via
58 etc. (11
22 (74), trif, ib24,
abl. pi. tris,
touer, see tuer.
trifu,
16
iii 18.
vii
47,
54
dat. sg. trifo, viia 11;
abl. sg. trefi-per,
etc.
3.
191,
gen. sg. trifor, vi
etc. (4 times)
iuper,
a3
(7 times), tre,
ace. pi. n. triia, iv 2
25, 30.
iii
184, 185.
viia
55,
51,
21 etc. (5 times).
tri-
192, 2,
p. 321, ftn.
va
tripler' trims', abl. pi.,

-tu, see -to.
'
tuder finem', ace.
nom.
sg.,
pi. tuderor, vi
21.
192,
viaio,
11
171, 13
12
ace. pi. tudero, vi a is, 16
pi.
tuderus, vi a
5 etc.
tuderato finitum'
(12 times), tuta-pe,

tote, vi a 36, vi b 29, toteme, vi a 26, 46
15, 2, 72.
(169, 7, a).
110,
54; 132,
106, a, 144, 181.
a.
20, 131, a, 182.
loc. sg.
2,
15, 14, 94, 125, 1, 251, 2, 298.
16.
abl. sg. tota-per, vi
iii
94,
15, 14,
b 47, Treplanu, i b
blano, vi
noper'te,r', adv., vi b
turuf,
43, 45,
totar ' civitatis, urbis', gen. sg.,
Trebo,
8,
TVeWauir'Trebulanis', adj., abl. pi.,

vi a 19 etc. (12 times), Treblaneir, vi a
ace. pi. Tre22, Treplanes, i a 2, 7
144, a.
15, 2, 89, 1, 158, 187, 1, 256, 2.
tures,
n/o'tribuin', ace. sg., vibss,
todcom-e ad urbicum',
3, a.
171,
H/'tris', ace. pi. m.
285,300,9.
toco 'sale (conditas)'(?), probably adv.,

v b 13.
Cf. L. tucceta (pi.) and
Gloss.
25.
4.
301,
sg.,
31,
vii
adv.,
1,
tra,
6.
212,
5;
Tfofte'Latii', gen. sg.,
202
58.
tribfipu'ternio',
titu, see dirsa.
tucca
via
trahaf, vii a
4.
110, 4, 301,
138, 190,
3,
39,
'
1.
45, 88, 4, 95, 144, 248,

ticit 'decet',
c.
tifel'dedicatio', iiai5;
25, 27;
vii
5, 39, 44, 45,
re&e#'versatur',
ftora'te', ace. sg., vi a43etc. (33 times),
iii
35, iiais.
Trebe'*Trebo', dat.
tikamne dedicatione',
jlu,
trahuorfi 'transverse',
tetu, see dirsa.

Ti., see Titis.
tiu,
traf trans' prepos.

41, traha, vii
some building
of
349
1-
61,
Cf. also 174, end.
2.
Umbrian
(288), vi
'
nom.
262,
sg. n.,
dat. -abl.
48.
pass.
perf.
vias.
1.
16,
part.
16, 20, 131, a,
1.
tuer'tui', poss. pron., gen. sg.

etc. (6 times), touer, vi
via
27
30 (2 times)
Glossary and Index
350
sg. f. tua, vi a 30 etc. (13

vi a42 (31, 6). 194 with a.
tuua,
times),
under d-.
see
tuf, tupler,
abl.
'furcam'(?), ace. sg. n.,
tuplak
1,
Tursa '*Torra', voc.
sg., vi
58, 6i,vii
gen. sg. Tursar, vii a 46
not
Cf
torreo.
Turskum'Tuscum',
ibn,
tursitu.
adj., ace.
vii
Tuscom, vibss,
sg. n.,
a 47;
54 etc.
15;
112, a,
146, 254, p. 301.
116,
12.
1.
49,
vii
pi.
'
f ugato'
tusetutu,
51,
b 40,
41
pi. tursituto,
pres. subj.
39, 1, 51, 156.
vii
Zumcmdu'fugentur',
iii 12,
iv 30.
ii a 44,
usaie, i b 45.
144, 6.
Probably adj., loc. sg., but meaning
and etym. wholly uncertain. Possibly from *opsakio-, as if L. *opera-
usace,
ustentu, see ostendu.

ustite 'tempestate'(?), loc. sg., iia
2;
17, 12, 51, 97, 115,
15,
Etym. unknown.
iii 2.
tfumiw'terreto', imperat., vibeo, vii a
tusetu
uretu 'adoleto', imperat.,
cius.
(4
dat. sg. n. Twrsce, vii a
1,
Twscer, vi
n.
gen. sg.
256,
va2,
pi.,
iii 3.
urnasiaru,
pi.
106, 212, 3.
dat. sg. Turse, vii a 41, 53, Turse, iv

Related to L.
19, Tuse, ib 31, 43.
times)
gen.
wrv, uru, ures, see orer.
tures, see torn.
terreo,
urnasier '*urnariis', abl.
urtas, see ortom.
1.
47, 49
[tuf-
urfeta 'orbitam', a wheel-shaped object

held in the hand as a token, ii b 23.
iii 14.
32, 3, 178, 11, 179, 191, 2, a, 192,
263,
Umbrian
ute, see ote.
utur 'aquam', ace.

ii
sg. une,
ii
sg.,
20.
15
abl.
131, a, 135, a, 180,
d.
2,
uvem, see
oui.
uze, see onse.
2.
1, 212,
tuta, tutas, etc., see totar.
tuva, tuves, etc., see dur.
IT.,
abbr. praen., 'Vibius', nos. 83, 84.
vakaze, uacose, see anderuacose.
v, see
under
v.
uapef-e,
22.
138,
uhtretie '*auctura', loc. sg.<?), v a
15.
246,
uhtur 'auctor',
iii 7,
sg.,
251,
1, a,
1, p.
uapersus-to, vi a
301.
vaputu
ace. sg. uhturu,
iii 4.
ulo 'illuc', adv., vi b
umen
vb
4.
55,
ulu,
va
18,
54, 190, 2, 197, 3.
'unguen', ace.
abl. sg.
umne,
iia
sg.,
38.
iia
'unguito',
une, see utur.
unu 'unum',
1.
125,
38, iv 13.
ace. sg. m.,
191,
upetu, see opeter.
1,
ii
104.
12, 13.
abl.
'ture'(?),
ii
sg.,
10,
(for iib 10, see footnote, p. 302);

abl. pi. vaputis, ii b 13.
Probably
2,
151,
ii
153,
G, 8.
Uarie 'Varii', gent., gen. sg., no. 83.

was 'vitium', vi a 28, 38, 48. 145, 2.
name
uasirslom-e,
34;
19,
181.
umtu
ace. pi.
7;
connected with L. vapor.
69, 142, p. 301.
25, 28,
14
2,
nom.
an
iii
viajo, vibr>i, vapef-em,

abl. pi.
uapersus, vi a 9,
a.
official,
title of
8;
'sella', abl. sg.,
vapefe
ukar, ukri-per, see ocar.

ufestne 'operculatis'(?), iv
a.
67,
vi
of
Iguvium,
uasor 'vasa', nom.
ace.
some
locality in
12.
pi., vi
vi
uaso,
182.
vasus, iv 22.
pi.
a
40
19
;
171, 13;
abl.
pi.
udsetom 'vitiatum', perf. pass, partic.
nom.
vi
sg. n., vi
30,
37,
itasetom, vi a
waseto, vi a 27
47,
ace. sg. n.
Glossary and Index

uasetom-e, vi b
(p.
vacetum-i,
47,
211.
306).
vatuva,
4 etc. (5 times),
vatuvu, i b 25. Etym. wholly uncertain.

See p. 304.
uef 'partis', ace.

Uehier 'Veiis',
pi.,
vb
abl.
12,
pi.,
Uehieir, vi a 21, Vehiies,
n.
vi
i
136, a.
19,
22,
36, 2,
venpersuntra 'ficticia'(?), adj.,

f
ii a 30,
vepesutra, ii b is
abl. sg.
f.
vepesutra,
ii
is
ace.
vempesuntres, iv 7. 263, 2.
In ii a so the word agrees with
karne of the preceding clause, similarly in iv 7
a.
230, a, 308,
uestis 'libans', vi
with karnus.
In the
308,
14,
31,
vesticam,
vesteca, iv
263,
(sacrifices)
with-
van.
pi.,
uerfale 'tempi um', place marked off

for taking the auspices, vi a 8. 136.
Cf. 'In terris
dictum templum locus
augurii aut auspicii causa quibusdam conceptis verbis finitus', Varro

L. L.
via 58 etc. (11

times), uereir, vi a 22, ueris-co, vi a
etc.
(9
(6 times)
veruf-e,
times), veres, i a 2 etc.

ace. pi. uerof-e, vi b 47,
9
(171, 13).
15, 15.
veskla 'vascula', ace. pi., ii a

klu, i b 29, 37, ii a 34, ii b 19
pi. uesclir, vii
kles,
99,
ii
7,
38
abl.
ii
5,
13
uestisa, vii
L. Libasius), viai4;
ii
tice,
4.
dat. sg. Ves-
c.
308,
uestra 'vestra', abl. sg.
f.,
goddess, iv 3, 6, etc.
wa
57,
vib
61.
194.
name
of a
2, a.
a.
136,
vib52etc., via,
14, 23.
ace. sg., iia
19, 46.
iii
31, a, 101.
abl. sg.' vinu,
247,
29, 37.
'via', abl. sg.,
vinu'vinum',
14
vi
dat. sg.,
lib
is, 40,
4 etc., uinu,
21.
uiro 'viros', vi a 42 etc. (8 times), ueiro,

vi a so, 32, 39.
99, 5, 171, 11, a.
uirseto 'visum',
via
28, 38, 48,
vib
30.
45, 244, 4.
Uistinie ' Vestinii', gent. gen. sg., no. 84.

vitlaf vitulas', ace. pi., ib3i, uilla,
,
'
7, 8.
uerir 'porta', abl. pi.,
19
vistica,
27,
ues-
confined to liquid offerings.

308, c.
Uestisier '*Vesticii', gen. sg., name of
a god (probably of libation, like
via
2.
vii
39,
gen. sg.
a
Like L. libamentum, not wholly
37.
n, vea, ib
abl.
times)
16, 38,
ii
vesticia,
sg.
uestisiam, vi b
17,
6 etc. (5
vi
a n,
vestica,
28,
vetu 'dividito',
262,
vepurus 'non igneis,
out fire'(?), adj.,
22.
19,
understood.
1.
vesticia 'libamentum', ace. sg., iv
Vesune '*Vesonae',
41.
uesteis, vi
c.
other two passages it is used substantively, the word for flesh being
vepuratu 'restinguito'(?), imperat., iia
c.
308,
6, 25,
etc.
uesticos 'libaverit', vi
(4 times);
25
a 24
ii
vestikatu,
(39, 5), uestisia, vi
abl. pi. f
16, vii
uestisiar,
veltu 'deligito', imperat., iv2i.

105, 2, 217.
uesticatu 'libato', imperat. vi b
tisia, vi
20, 24.
ueiro, see uiro.
sg.
351
8 etc. (5 times),
vatra 'extari'(P), adj., abl. sg. f., iii 31.

uatuo 'exta'(P), ace. pi. n., vi a 57 etc.
(6 times),
Umbrian
2.
times).
vesabl.
9 etc. (8 times),
31, 37, etc. (5
144, 249,
19,
ves-
88, 4,
vii
41.
vitlu 'vitulum', ace. sg., iib2i, 24;
ib i, vitlup (25, a),

b 4, uitlu, vi b 43, 45. 39, 6, 88, 4.
uocu-com 'ad aedem'(?), abl. sg., vib
ace. sg.
43, 45, vuku-kum, ib i, 4;
loc.
iii
20
iii
vuku,
21, vukum-en,
1.
Conneciii
21.
67,
3,
sg. vuke,
ace. pi. vitluf,
i
tion with L. lucus (by 104)
held by some.
is
also
Glossary and Index
352
'
Umbrian
*Voviono' or '*Vovioni', 'deo
Vufiune, see Uofione.
vib
vufru 'votivum', ace.
votorum', dat.
iaso. 247, 2,
sg.,
19,
Vufiune,
a.
25.
[Z7o/io>ie-zefef
sg.
m., lib
21, 24,
perf.,
iia2.
152,257,1.
Uois., abbr. praen., 'Volsii'(?), no. 84.

Cf. 105, 3.
vurtus 'mutaverit',
Uoisiener 'Volsieni', gen. sg., no. 84.
Vupiia-per 'pro Lucia'(?), adj., abl.

72, a.
sg. f., lib 26.
vutu 'lavato', imperat., iiaso. 104,
105, 3.
womw, see anderuo?nu.

uouse 'voto'(?),
152,
dat.
sg.,
vib
11.
ii
'
votis,
31, iv 25.
213,
1, a.
Vuvfis 'Lucius'(?), ib45, iia44. 72,
a.
vuke, vuku, see uocu-com.
vuf etes
fut.
17, 14.
consecratis',
152.
104.
abl.
pi.,
zefef, see sersitu.
a,
PLATK
PAINTED IN RED
ON THE FRONT OF THE " HOUSE
OUR
OF PANSA" AT POMPEII.
INSCRIPTION
I.
ONE OF THE IOVILAE-DEDICATIONS,

NOW IN THE NAPLES MUSEUM.
OUR NO. 29
NO. 15.
ALCOVE OF OSCAN INSCRIPTIONS
IN
THE NAPLES MUSEUM.
PLATE
II.
to
<
o
02
o
fe
o
y
H-J
<J
PLATE
III.
PLATE IV
P-ini'
HOMONVSOVlftfN/^FAR'f/SCVRffJPoftAvi".
DJRSANS-
CLAVRN7
HRT/-FRAT^R'AnRS/VR*SHMN/R-Da,VR/ER
PLMNfR-SORSRvPOST/-ACNV'VF- X- CA6R/NR-VF'V- PRfTA

ToCOfOSTRA-FAH- FSSNAOT-A VI- CASiLQS'OiRSAHERTIf RATRVS
:
CAi/LAT D/RSANS-HRJl-fRAT ER
-
CA&Rlfs/R-
VHf VIS-
PHOTOGRAPH OF Vb, IGUVINIAN TABLES (BREAL).
PLATE V.
<C
<
.2
8
w>
rt
^
a
g
E
pfl
- _ M
st
O B
03
c3
^
'ft OQ
s-s
I^
S'S
au
.S
5 >
_?
-
3
t g
c3
a>
||-|
S
-2
ft
03
bJD
.2
S
1 c8
a a
.2
286
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF
TORONTO LIBRARY

A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian - Buck

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian - Buck

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

A GRAMMAR

OSCAN AND UMBRIAN

CARL DARLING BUCK,

PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE

GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS

BY CABL DARLING BUCK

in spite of the many questions of detail which are still unsolved,

their relation to Latin that

some acquaintance with them

important, not to the Indo-Europeanist alone, but to the student

the dialects should become more general, it is not enough that we

Planta's treatment, the conscientious weighing of

value as a work of reference, but the resulting bulk of 1372 pages

time to the subject. That there is need of a briefer grammar has

eliminate almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points,

the general bibliography given below is not

So Skutsch, in a review of the author's Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System, Berliner

have had no predilection for

to state that in matters of dispute I

in favor of others or retained

That the treatment

and comparative, not merely

other Indo-European languages are introduced only for special

of Oscan and Umbrian,

not of the Oscan-Umbrian dialects, for it does not pretend to treat

characteristics of these dialects (so far as

the attempt to generalize from material consisting of only a few

Unless the material from these minor dialects is notably increased,

two principal dialects. And in

and anter inter' (I.E. 15, 70 ff.). I have

the Latin, instead of assuming by-forms (as in 98 with c), which

had a very open pronunciation in the Oscan-Umbrian

Nor do I see the necessity of

For assistance I am indebted to Professors J. C. Rolfe and

way to the accuracy of the text. The remarkable

SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OSCAN

HISTORY OF THE SOUNDS

OMISSION OF NASALS BEFORE CONSONANTS

LABIALS AND NASALS

LOSS OF k BETWEEN CONSONANTS

SUMMARY OF THE OSCAN AND UMBRIAN SOUNDS

STEMS, LIQUID STEMS

NASAL STEMS, S-STEMS

CARDINALS AND ORDINALS

INTERROGATIVE, RELATIVE, AND INDEFINITE PRONOUNS

FORMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES

SECONDARY VERBAL DERIVATION

NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

USES OF THE CASES

THE CIPPUS ABELLANUS

WORKS, AND DEDICATIONS

INSCRIPTIONS OF SAMNIUM AND THE FRENTANI

THE DEDICATORY TABLET OF AGNONE

THE IGUVINIAN TABLES

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

PHOTOGRAPHS OF OSCAN INSCRIPTIONS

history of the study of the Italic dialects might be expected

sign of progress is found in Lanzi, Saggio

half of the nineteenth century fall, among others, the contributions

Oscan and Umbrian were connected with Etruscan

the Sanskritist Lassen, who gave a critical treatment of a section

A work of prime importance for the study of Oscan and the

attempt to interpret the Iguvinian Tables as a

Kirchhoff was also the